《Xianxia: Why am I here?》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Passed through and married a gang¡¯s young miss On a well-decorated carriage, a teenager with a handsome face was unconscious. His traditional Chinese wedding attire was eye-catching, but upon opening his eyes, some dejection could be seen fading from his face. Name: Wang Bo Lifespan: 19 years Attribute value: 12 Potential value: 2 It was not the first time he saw this information, Wang crossed over about half a year ago and during this time, he has been traveling to another region for some arranged marriage. But even he could still tell something was wrong from the asional conversations being discussed by his escorts. He at times had the heart to escape but in the end, he knew it was impossible. He knew no one in this world let alone the world was dangerous from what he heard them say, and he did not n to find out this by himself. ..... In the carriage, he could barely maintain his consciousness due to his weak body, but that was far from the most important issue. Apparently, he tried to run from the moment this issue was mentioned to him but he ended up in bed for almost a week before he crossed over. The things in this world had already made him apprehensive that he rarely cared about the fact that he could actually speak and read this world¡¯s words. In this aspect he thought it was very insignificant, after all, he had crossed over to another world, something almost deemed impossible by him. Especially seeing the panel made that he was aware of the fact that he even seemed to have a Goldfinger. He did not put much attention to it as he has seen it many times and even thought of some t As someone from Earth, with a minimum sry, that could barely allow him to survive crossing over to another world should be something to be happy about but his current situation told him to be very restrained. He didn¡¯t even know how he crossed over, but he assumed it was overwork. His mind was not going to try figuring that out at all. ording to what the group in charge of sending him to the family his family ¡®sold him to¡¯ the world was not that peaceful. The existing Dynasty which he never got to know the name of, has just reached its peak, and everyone is now focused on their interests thus bandits are bing amon thing. Knowing the existence of bandits and groups of people in control over their own territories, Wang could already guess that his so-called family is among such with privileges. But as it turned out, for such a family perhaps it is never enough. Wang was thinking about this issue and in the end, he came to the conclusion that his luckpared to most people in this world is not bad. But such thoughts were only temporary as he was indeed intercepted by some bandits before he could arrive at the so-called destination. In the end, things did not even end up like how he had expected, because for some reason he dare not specte he was attacked by a gang that seemed to have specificallye for him. How could he not know that this might be due to someone¡¯s backhand? As for the fact that he was being made to marry the daughter of the head of the gang, Wudi, a well-known figure, perhaps someone was indeed using him as a chess piece and he could smell this conspiracy but he was indeed insignificant at this moment. So what if he could guess this, after all thew of the dynasty seems to be even more strict about the gang, and from this moment on, he would never mention his family name due to fear of being discovered, after all, someone capable of doing some things is not what he can confront at all. His hope was on the panel, from which he seemed to have some basic understanding and would require topletely try using it to know for sure. Since his fate was not in his hands he just let things take the flow as he thought about his next move, after all, he heard something from the group that was ¡®transporting¡¯ him, and ¡®keeping an eye out for his security¡¯. They said a famous saying seems to spread around the martial arts world, ¡°In the martial arts world there are countless beings that can kill you instantly.¡± Just hearing such propaganda he knows the martial arts world he is in is indeed scary, and at his level, it is indeed unrealistic to meet this kind of being, after all, one can only interact with those on their level. But in the end, he still does not want to remain weak such that others can determine his fate. The name of the bandit¡¯s group also seemed to be very imposing, the ck Left Gang, the leader was a middle-aged man. His face however was not that handsome, but it was okay. He thought that Wang could provide them with a handsome grandson. Well, the force seemed to have absolute control in the areas around them and could take up some tasks from the wealthy families to even transport things for them. There are more than four hundred people in the gang, and it was well-founded in the nearby regions with no one daring to cross them. In the same way, they are considered ruthless and the escorts that were paid to send Wang to that family in another region were all ughtered. The gang leader Wudi also seemed to be a well-known martial artist on the border between regions and some small ns had to even pay to move goods. With such a change in the settings, he had to think more since he had already entered a ditch. At this time he was certain that if he got himself involved in the bandits perhaps he might not even manage to reach the point of living beyond the age of 19 as reflected in the system panel. He couldn¡¯t run but was sure that death wasing for him anyway. His minimal lifespan made him very worried in the beginning but now it was the least of his worries. He had just got a chance for a second life, but if he made wrong choices, death in this kind of society was not something that could be avoided just because one didn¡¯t do something wrong. Perhaps even if the situation might have not happened and he got to the ce his family sent him, he might still have some situations arise that threaten his life then. In ck Left Gang, Wang who didn¡¯t even understand the actual situation that was going on had be a sonw, and everyone in the gang was invited to see the wedding that took ce a week after being captured. During this week though he found that life in the Gang was not that bad as even the food and clothing were the bestpared to what he was experiencing on the road. As a weak individual, he however didn¡¯t have the right to make opinions until he heard that the ck Left Gang leader Wudi can fight hundreds of men alone because of having practiced martial arts. This made him calm down and start thinking quickly, the only way to solve most of his problems is to get himself involved with martial arts. Wang was a mediocre person in his previous life and had no desire to continue the same especially when he crossed over and has a system. He would not spend his time as a mediocre person on his second chance at life and die unremarkable death somewhere where nobody remembered his name. Since he crossed over then he believed there were infinite possibilities and he wanted to go around and see the wider world. He wanted to practice martial arts as it was the only way for him to aplish it, a single man could move singlehandedly horizontally and no one dared to tell him to go vertical which exins a fundamental issue, his fist is strong enough. Like most traversers, Wang had already got himself a Goldfinger and at the same time, a strong father-inw was in the making. In that way, he could just observe his progress if he got involved with martial arts. The most important issue is that he could see his lifespan, and he had only about six years to live. ¡°I have only 19 years of lifespan, if nothing is done about it perhaps I can only carry on for 6 years!¡± He was very unwilling and decided to try martial arts to see if it could affect his lifespan. His body seems to have a deficiency and now his own family had already sold him off to another n, what could be worse than this? What made Wang apprehensive was whether he could actually master any martial art before his lifespan reached the limit. In the end, he was not sure whether he could change his fate but one thing was certain, he must do everything to try so that he had no regrets in the end. And as his thoughts were drifting, he heard a sound that seemed to be metals colliding only to realize he had dressed in red Chinese wedding attire. Yes, the day of the wedding was already there but that was far from enough, he was suspicious why someone would marry their own daughter to a stranger. And this ringing of some bell obviously was to announce this wedding and yet he had never even met the bride all this time being in this residence. Wang didn¡¯t even have much consideration he was already being led to the main entrance where he saw some wedding decorations hanging, but he didn¡¯t have any happiness in his heart, just apprehensive. In this world, there was no love for no reason and thus he had to be very careful. At this moment, different groups of people seemed to have mixed in the gang members, and each seemed to be in some celebratory mood. Everyone in the ce had their own thought but since they didn¡¯t dare piss off Wudi they could only continue to act amicable. Some important figures from all around were being called out one after another as they came to attend the party and others even looked at them with respectful expressions on their faces, mostly for the gifts being presented. Over the ce upon seeing a group of two peopleing the murmurs even increased. It was a young man followed by a white-haired old man. At the same moment, even Wang could at least guess what was going on here. Wudi also arrived with his wife and nced at everyone who had arrived, his face was smiling all the time as he invited everyone to experience the event. ¡°Everyone is here, let me thank you foring to experience the big day of Wudi¡¯s daughter!¡± Even the young man and old man could only force themselves to speak some nice words. Hearing the words, those that didn¡¯t know Wudi couldn¡¯t hide their respect. In the entire area, those that can control and manage the businesses around the area for this long without even worrying about anything are not easy people. Some people don¡¯t know but think that Wudi is just some brute but only those that know some inside information like the old man can be said to know more. Wudi is a saber practitioner, and there are even rumors he has touched the threshold of a higher level in his saber arts so he wanted to conduct a wedding for his daughter before going on retreat. In a way, the methods of practicing that can kill enemies are a lot but those that specialize in weapons are not many. Based on the situation in this ce Wang could see some eyes were cast at him from the corner of people¡¯s eyes but afraid of causing themselves trouble they averted their eyes faster. Soon some movement could be heard and a woman with an enchanting figure walked in also dressed in wedding attire, but her face was covered to see what she looked like. When she arrived close to him, he had enough space to whisper something. Wang just asked, ¡°you are?¡± ¡°Tang Ruruo¡± She also answered directly through his ears. After merely talking a few sentences Wang heard a sound saying something about bowing to heaven. At this time he knew that some kind of attachment had already been added to him, but on the other side, Ruruo seemed to see him as a burden. Chapter 2 Chapter 2: What happen from now on? In the back room, at the moment, Wang was sitting opposite the woman dressed in all red. He had yet to remove the cloth covering her face. He could more or less guess that the wife he had been married off to, was trying to avoid marriage with someone from the groups that attended the wedding. ¡°What happens then, from today onwards?¡± He spoke these words that had to be said. But he just had an illusion the woman was smiling at him, when he heard, ¡°What do you think? You have yet to remove the cloth covering my face, are you expecting me to do it myself?¡± His mouth twitched and could only do it but what he failed to see was how she managed to overwhelm him. What a joke, if he offended this person, he might not know how he ended, in this vicious world that even family can sell him, let alone surviving for a long time, he might not be capable ofsting a day. ..... The sun had just set and a huge rumbling could be heard, and then a body seemed to have been thrown out of the house. boom! Followed by the sound, Wang copsed from the house all the way to the floor and struggled to wake up. A dull sound could be heard from the opening of the door. Other than the flowers growing in the distance, some trees seemed to provide the courtyard with some rxing ambiance. But on Wang, some fragrance that did not belong to him was spreading out. When Wang stood up, he was already feeling something cold on his neck. He could see that it was a knife, but at the same time he didn¡¯t even see where it came from, and that was not the point. At this time, Wang could actually feel death was close but surprisingly he wasn¡¯t feeling like saying anything about the situation at all. He didn¡¯t initiate this cmity at that time. From what happenedst night, he could im to be a victim but well there is no world that would tolerate it though. Last night, when the couple finished the wedding ceremony and came back to the bedroom, she actually overwhelmed him and what happened next is not his fault. He has yet to start practicing martial arts and the woman seemed to be very okay, but her foundation had beenid already. Looking at the woman, that had even forgotten to cover her face showing a peerless figure and face, he just sighed internally. ¡°Is this the so-called saving face or something?¡±He thought to himself secretly. He had no intention of consummating that marriage but she didn¡¯t seem to think that way at that time. With the foundation of her martial art she obviously had control over the situation, and now that the marriage had been consummated she seemed to be acting or so did Wang think. Little did he know that some middle-aged man and a beautiful woman were watching this show from a distance. ¡°Our son-inw is suffering because of your actionsst night! ¡°the beautiful woman said seeing how the man was not nning to show up at all. ¡°What are you talking about? He has my style you see how he is not crying even when he doesn¡¯t have martial arts.¡± After this experience, Wang thought he might survive longer by being low-key, but the morning beating doesn¡¯t seem to make sense. But for some reason, he passed out after experiencing today¡¯s events. The woman just checked on him and after ordering her servant to make some adjustments, she walked out of the building to practice swordsmanship. As the shame of what happened faded, a little maid could be seen standing near the youngdy at some point. ¡°Miss, What are doing, I don¡¯t think it was his fault for what you didst night right?¡± On the other side, Wang had already regained his conciousness. ¡°Well this drama is over! but that Woman is too strong and that is not normal, or perhaps that is something to do with the martial arts being mentioned from time to time? I wonder if any change could ur to my lifespan with the improvement in potential value? Other than that what kind of end can I aplish in the future?¡± Wang had the thought of looking for martial arts but he knew it would be almost impossible to get himself any martial arts techniques. In this ce he was just a stranger that arrived as a hostage, but that still failed to chill the heart of a traverser with a system. ¡°I need to find myself some martial arts manual to practice and perhaps some hope of increasing lifespan could be obtained from there. He also didnt seem to be afraid of trying since he had less time to waste on his remaining six years.¡± Wang took a deep breath, shifted his attention from the panel to his frail body. He could feel it, that he was very weak, but that didnt bother him much. He didnt hate his current state but rather remaining in the same state. He still belived that with the potential value of two atleast he should at least be capable of aplishing something in the end. The urgent thing was to find someone that could teach him some martial arts and when it starts improving perhaps he might feel his health improving sligthly. In the period he stayed at home he has yet to see Ruruo, but the parents iw seemed to be visitng alot and even managed to get their permission to visit the library. The information allowed him to gain some slight knowledge about this world, he thus continued to visit it and in a week even got a boxing technique. In the period of time he spent his time slowly practicing the White tiger fist, and when it reached the entry level he attained another two attribute points. In the same time the practice be slightly more easy. He could feel the changes happening in his body but it didn¡¯t happen as fast as he had imaginned. From time to time he could see his so called wife, in the same time he got along with his weird parent inws. Time passed more than a month in a sh and he could feel his body weakness slowly improving, but at the same time his daily practice seemed to have be more straneous. Wang, on a particr morning was busy with the boxing techinique, as the routine picked up he heard a huge craking sound in his body. ¡°Ka! Ka! Ka!¡± With the continuous practice he got himself involved in prating he felt that his body was heating up, and vibration in his bones that resulted inpletefort. Wang be very excited when he cast his sight on the panel and saw that almost everything was increasing. His potential value and lifespan had increased, this was indeed a good thing for him. Name: Wang Bo Lifespan: 22 years Potential value: 5 Attribute value: 12 Martial Arts: White tiger fist ( small aplishment) With the changes on the atrribute panel, when the White tiger fist brokethough, reaching the level of small aplishment. ¡°This change in lifespan is indeed proof, as long as the level of my cultivation is high enough, then lifespan increases.¡± From this point of view, his potential is important in the understanding of martial arts and martial arts determines the amounf of lifespan he can gain. In a way the two are connected but in the end, nothing could be done about it. In the ck Left Gang, after having stayed around for three months aparently Wang and Ruruo were going to leave for some other mansion. When Wang knew about it he didnt bother to ask more about it since this was a gang and obivouly gangs have their conflicts or whatever. But the reality was he didnt really care about it, but when he had just stepped out to go back into his practice he heard a woman¡¯s voice calling him. ¡°Wang Bo, wait a minute!.¡± He turned back only to see a beautiful middleaged woman approaching. He already knew that this is the mother inw, and she seemed to be wanting to say something to him so desperately. But he still had to be courtous instead of going directly on point,¡±Good day mother-inw?¡± He offered the gretting but at the same time mantained that puzled face. He seemed to be seeing somethinging,but in the end he had to let her say it for her to feel good. with a smile on her face the middleaged woman seemed to be slowly praising her daughter beforepalininig about their family not having the chance to bond. hennce her current nature. But in Wang¡¯s heart he was not shaken at all. Considering she had a smile on her face the whole time, Wang could also only smile and listen to her rumbliongs. ¡°You have been in our ck Left Gang for some months now and een count as a core member now,¡± Listening to the way the speech was going, Wang seemed to think that the woman was joking seriously, as to when he be the core of the gang, he never remembered being asked any opinion on the issues. But then again, he just had to sit there and listen to her rumble all the time and when done she even dared to ask him if he would be willing to make great contributions to the gang. Thinking about the smile of that witch as she left he couldnt help but feel a chill deep down. Chapter 3 Chapter 3: This is a martial arts world Wang¡¯s attribute panel had undergone numerous changes and at the same time, he collected useful information from the library. He knew that regardless of what was supposed to happen during this month, he had to be equipped so his visiting the library was often. ¡°The important aspect in the beginning stages of martial arts is to practice the muscles, bones, and skin externally. In all aspects, the manuals im that by reaching a certain level ofprehension of martial arts then this level could be obtained, but it can even be done with the existence of resources alone.¡± He indeed obtained important information and the foundation martial arts seemed to not mention a lot of things, but he had numerous thoughts that he didn¡¯t dare say. Name Wang Bo. ... Martial arts: White Tiger Fist(Small aplishment) ..... ... Realm: None Potential value: 5 Attribute value: 12 Wang also seemed to be able to obtain attribute values when he improved a martial arts level by himself and he thought the best use would be when a tough martial art was obtained by him. ¡°Even with an increase in my physical fitness, I¡¯m just almost the same as the physique of normal people.¡± Wang tried to practice the White Tiger Fist and he could feel that the hunger brought about by his practicing was increasing. Despite the increase in some aspects of his body he already had a feeling that it would indeed require some time before any big change urred. ¡°Continue to practice just based on the imitation of the practice manuals, though the progress is there, I just don¡¯t know how long it would reach to attain external tempering?¡± Wang couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Young master!¡± As Wang walked past two guards by the library entrance despite how respectful they pretending to be in front of him, he could already see some disdain at the corner of their mouths for him, and he didn¡¯t care. he could indeed ess the first floor of the gang library that had nothing useful and even all martial arts thrown there are iplete, the kind of rubbish no one would want. So regardless of the attitudes of the guys towards him, it didn¡¯t matter, as he was more concerned about having the ability to ess the rubbish martial arts. Ignoring the two guardians at the door, he set foot in the library, but he still nodded his head to avoid drawing hatred towards himself for nothing. in terms of realm, those guys didn¡¯t seem useless as him, and thus could take him in an instant. The library indeed had vast amounts of books, but the martial arts manuals could only be collected one from a group of insignificant material, after all the first floor was being the first floor. he was certain that some better things might exist on the upper level and did not attempt entry as is the same to courting death. Since Wang had already figure out about the beginner levels in the cultivation, he just thought it best to acquire more martial arts to improve his foundation and he didn¡¯t care much about the ipleteness of the martial arts. ¡°Well if my practice goes well, then my physical fitness would indeed not be bad, but for that I need to acquire enough attribute points to fuse martial arts after the current attribute has yet to give me the option.¡± To avoid being observed secretly made is such that he was not in a hurry to pick up martial arts yet, he had yet to get the White tiger fist to perfection yet. ¡°¡®I need to find a way, even though martial arts can help but the perfect solution is through medical skills. With the system panel it sill seems like it would take some time.¡± Beginner-level martial artists focus is on the body, and Wang thought it was not a big deal to collect numerous of them. Wang was also satisfied with the quantity of food ced on the table, but the quality had yet to match his expectations. Since he coulde to the library, he didn¡¯t bother to think much and schemed through the numerous books. And he didn¡¯t even know what his identity was in this ce and thus could only be honest like a guest. Even when walking around he didn¡¯t dare walk too far from his room, after all, he felt like a stranger here. He did not speak about martial arts to Ruruo since the two were not that familiar yet and he did not have enough knowledge.This was something that he did not have ns about yet, especially considering the fact that she also had her own thoughts. ¡°Well, this library can indeed also help me avoid this crazy family, that ¡®mother-inw¡¯ seems like a propaganda poster.What the hell is doing my own share for the family? Perhaps I should indeed escape from the ce with Ruruo as she had asked, but that n has to be changed.¡± Wang was indeed very happy with that n, and he was waiting for his body to breakthrough the first hurdle. The thoughts of everyone in this family is the same as his, that sold him back then. In that way, Wang was however not aware that Ruruo that was ying around with a sword looked at his back the time he entered the library. Ruruo¡¯s look however wasplex and one couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. ¡°Well, if I didn¡¯t get myself in this mess how could I have added another burden on myself.¡± as she was mumbling by herself, she heard a sound of footsteps. ¡°Miss, What mess are you talking about?¡± hearing this voice Ruruo was slightly taken back, she had be so careless that even her thoughts came out of her mouth. In the library Wang managed to see other technique, and in the same way put them in the same spot, he ned to slowly cram them. After havinge in the library for sometime, he could hardly restrain his excitement. His face however remained unchanged, he suspected that someone from this crazy family might be watching him to see if something catches his eye. In that case, he would pretend to be excited reading some medical records and just scheme through martial arts manuals seriously. He has done this several times already. That¡¯s why he was eager toe to the library, the things in this ce are not bad and the more times he visits, the highly beneficial it seems. Even if he would have thoughts of escaping this ce, then it should happen just casually one day when hees from the library with that usual tired face. In that moment, no one would even suspect that he was escaping, when he finally makes his move. But he is sure that inparison to the martial arts in this gang, he is not worth much, that is why he didn¡¯t try to agree to anything without any ability at all. Other than the useful knowledge in the library he can see that the culture is based on who has the biggest fists, and that does not necessarily mean it in a literal way as those born in wealthy families can also hire thugs to do things for them, He was also able to gain some insights into medical records in the library, for martial arts books, he could see something seemed to be simr but he thought it would require more time and manuals to actually develop any actual facts. He had thought that with a system panel he would just hold onto a martial art manual and it would reflect itself in the panel, but that was not happening. He then knew that only by memorizing everything about it could that effect be achieved, and is viewed as having reached the entry level. Some martial arts can¡¯t be memorized even by the strong, memorizationes from another aspect, which is grasping the movement routines of the technique. By the way in the library, Wang still managed to think about the key issue, ¡°what does Ruruo mean by escaping in this ce? Does it have anything to do with the atmosphere I feel in this ce?¡± If possible, Wang didn¡¯t want to be involved in the scheming situation in this ce but in the end, he could already feel that this was no longer for him to choose. Since it hade to this, he had to make a choice regardless,and staying in a gang in itself has not made him feel any safe in the slightest. In that case, it is better to be careful even if he was thinking of methods to survive. Regardless of the choice he made in the end, it has to be in line with himself, if he makes the wrong choice then me might really be a target from all sides. At that time, just like he has learned in this world, it is only safe if one has the ability to actually make choices, and the only way for that to happen it be strong enough. Those without strength can¡¯t have the right to even make choices in this chaotic world. It is better to hide in the library and see many martial arts. perhaps he might be capable of finding some chance to take that step then he would decide his next steps. Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Dangerous gang environment Wang¡¯s figure came in and out of the library at the same time the knowledge he had acquired was increasing day in. After returning to the residence, Wang entered his room and then observed carefully, and after making sure that he was safe and alone he started to practice. The fact that he was approached by those crazy women already made him feel that his life was in danger in this ce. In that case, he be even more vignt, and he thought it was not bad to be more vignt in this martial world. After that, it bes his routine. But his practice of the White Tiger fist seemed to have be more smooth. He had a feeling that he would improve any time soon. In the past few days, he kept up and he seemed to have already reached some limit he could feel that the white tiger fist couldn¡¯t improve anymore, so he started to focus on other martial arts from the library. He indeed could use the white tiger fist alone to break through the current situation and enter a new level both in his martial arts and the technique, but it would go against his goals. In that case, instead of breaking through White tiger¡¯s fist to the small sess stage, he started to practice other martial arts, and in just a few days he practiced three more martial arts to the small aplishment level. ..... He had taken it to take them all to the limit of small aplishment, and when they all broke through to the same level the changes that would happen to his body would be great, and he would also have taken the first step in the martial arts world. In the same time he wanted to use the attribute points to fuse the techniques considering they were iplete, he wondered if they could make it into some super strong martial arts. At the same time, he started to see the significance of the attribute value, as the potential value was just a huge boost to his practice speed, the attribute value could determine the strength of his martial arts. In another month, he managed to reach the peak of small aplishment in three martial arts but one was still not changing, and in a way dying his ns. If not, he would have already broken through already. Even though his physical fitness had risen greatly, he didn¡¯t get carried away and do something against his initial ns. He was also aware that when the techniques broke through the potential value would also rise making his speed of practice increase instead. ¡°Myst technique progress has slowed down, What could be the issue? Is the level of technique higher than the ones I just studied?¡± What made Wang concerned was the fact that thest body technique he was practicing seemed to have slowed down when the technique achieved a level of small aplishment and the speed of progress became extremely slow. He had taken close to two weeks to see any actual change in it, he wondered if it would be the same situation with the other techniques after they reached the next level. Now he had no ns to improve his white tiger fist which had already been improved a few times, so he thought of gaining other exercises even better than it. He could see the exercises avable on the first floor of the library, but probably all had serious issues otherwise they would not be thrown just on the ground. Such wild thoughts kept resounding in his head. To improve slowly was his best choice and but he knew he didn¡¯t have long before things turned awful around this gang. He didn¡¯t have the luxury of time, as his thoughts moved and he realized that any of the moves made by him could bring him to an end. He had already improved his martial arts to the level of small aplishment in all four in less than half a year, but that was enough to break through. But that didn¡¯t make him happy as he could actually tell that the leader of the gang was already a scary guy, to even reach that level wouldn¡¯t be easy, let alone escape from the gang. But in the end, his thoughts were on the escape issue raised by Ruruo. But in the end. he could still see that in the end, his puny strength did not allow him to be delusional. If he could achieve a fusion of different martial arts he had been practicing, then things would be very good for him in terms of foundation. As someone that had just started to n about the foundation, putting them in a situation where their thoughts are already on escaping from a ce with several hundred people on a level higher than him is indeed mental torture. With the situation about his own family being the cause of his current circumstances, he thus does not have the ability toin or even makements on them being a traverser, after if a family can sell their own children for benefits then doing even worse is not impossible. In that case, his own strength can only be the reality for him, he was already ready to break through today, and rather than wish for some miracles to happen he thought it best to live in the real world. The mentality of wishing for things in the martial arts world is no different from totally putting oneself on the ughter list. At the same time, he had already decided deep down to escape this ce. ¡°Strength is the foundation anyway, I better focus on what matters the most. After that, it can be easy toe up with more goals. My current one however is getting stronger.¡± He was happy that in the next half a year nothing weird would happen but after that numerous changes woulde about starting from the chance to visit some kind of secret realm and the only restriction in this ce is the realm. Being above certain criteria one can¡¯t enter, and the opportunities present however don¡¯t seem attractive enough for people at the level of the gang leader. He could see the progress of his physique and reckoned that once he broke through, using the four martial arts, then his foundation would be He had beenying low for half a year, so he did not see any need to be in a rush. But that would be an issue for that time. With numerous techniques as a foundation to support a body technique, he might be capable of aplishing his goals. But he saw that the number of martial arts cheats presents especially on the first floor seemed to not even warrant him utilizing his attribute points to fuse the four martial arts but the time was pressing for him. ¡°Miss, are you sure we should leave in half a year¡¯s time?¡± The small figure of Luoli could be seen asking anxiously. Unlike Wang, this little maid actually knows about the cruelty of the martial arts world. Even though Luoli has that face that makes her seem easy to fool, she basically knows that the outside world is very dangerous. Even Wang might still underestimate itpared to her. Wang had also been put on some escape schedule without even knowing it, and this could be because of his attitude toward escaping. Ruruo on the other end seemed to be unfazed, as she said, it can only be that time or getting out will be impossible to make adjustments to be made without affecting the overall n. At the end, when Luoli asked about the issue of escaping from this ce, the first thought on Ruruo¡¯s mind was ¡°Is there any difference?¡± To her, this decision is not just for the sake of trying to get rid of some shackles of others on her. To another point it is a secret that she had yet to mention to anyone, because of this ce her future ends up in a bad way, running on the time she has set because she can be sure it could happen. The fact that in this life she ended up marrying means that things can be changed too, and it was the reason she seemed to have invited Wang too, he seemed to have be a variable. In the end, Wang also had his own concerns about this woman, no he had concerns about all the women in this gang, as the mother-inw was talking like some recruiters in his previous life. Such speed made him very ufortable, after all this was not some kind of free world but a savage one and he was in a gang, such speech is something that they use on cannon fodder before having them go out to sacrifice their lives for other people¡¯s dreams. In that case, he preferred to not meet that crazy woman at all, even without her tone fluctuating in the slightest she wanted to make him feel like he could contribute, how naive did she think Wang was. As a traverser, Wang is someone that knows that cannon fodder can not change anything or to say contribute is the biggest lie that has ever existed. Even though no one wants to die, people like this woman can y with their psychological states to make them believe that they were contributing something. Since he figured that the ce was not a good ce, he set a goal for himself to avoid unnecessary contact with the people in this gang. And surprisingly, the development of things turned out pretty nice and his practice of martial arts soon reached the set goal, he could break through all four martial arts to step into the small sess level. Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Breakthrough Wang soon found out in the past days that he had indeed reached the state he desired and to make the progress he wanted, it was necessary to fuse the four martial arts together, in a way he had made sure that it was in the middle of the night and he was alone before starting to undertake the process. He frowned not because he failed to aplish his goal but because running the four body arts at the same time seemed very difficult. He was hesitant only for a moment before he made up his mind to continue persisting, even if he had the attribute points they could not help him unless he took all the martial arts to the extreme, and then fusion would obviously bring him an option. Despite the willingness to utilize the attribute points, after a change is required and without it, any willingness has no use. Indeed the process was exhausting but very slow, he could feel the burden on the body was increasing every time he persisted. But this brought him the long-lost feeling of strengthening the body. Surprisingly the martial arts were slowly fusing and at the same time, the changes on the panel did not go as he thought, new martial art appeared, but the only martial art left behind was White Tiger Fist art. The other four seemed to have been absorbed and turned into resources for the fist art to strengthen itself. ..... His potential point value seemed to have not changed, but at the same time, he could feel thatpared to before his body could still be strengthened. In that case, he was happy since it meant that the technique was stronger than before. But this also meant that it would take slightly longer for him to break through to the next level of the Fist art, but that was something that he could only let happen slowly. The key issue was to find a way to survive in this gang, hiding would not work in the end. Wang be calmer and even seemed to have started ¡®contributing¡¯, by taking on some odd jobs in the gang, which proved very useful as the old witch seemed to no longer appear in his line of sight. But he met Ruruo almost every night, but the couple rarely spoke to each other, and very early in the morning he would go ahead and start his practice. ¡°Ding!, Ding!, Ding!¡± He kept punching in the air and then some trees from time to time until it had be a routine, thankfully they had their own courtyard and thus he didn¡¯t seem to have to worry about being discovered unless some people sneaked out in the night to spy on their ce. In front of the huge tree, Wang was standing and punching, even though he was not capable of shaking the tree at all, his body seemed to be sweating even though his physique had be well-proportioned and stronger. In the past, Wang couldn¡¯t experience this feeling of bing stronger faster, but now only a month had passed by and he had gained twice in strength. Swinging his fists used too hard but that is not the case anymore as he can continuously attack for more than five hundred swings before he feels that his hands are starting to be numb. Just like that Wang got himself doing all kinds of jobs, and since not many people actually could tell who he was, it was very convenient for him. The gang had a system of providing tasks and the ones that Wang took over seemed to be those no one would bother with, even his wife had no idea about it. But Wang also managed to save a lot of silver from it and acquire some medical materials to create medical baths. Just like that many people even forgot about him being the son-inw of the gang leader, and during this time his medical skills had also improved slightly from reading all the books on the first floor. The reason for doing it is obviously with the intention of tweaking with medical liquid to get the best quality for his practice yet it allowed him to learn a lot. In the gang, there were a lot of people with unique skills and one could learn them as long as one had enough money to pay for them. Wang visited them and over the period improved his medical skills, with an intention of using them to make extra ie and second for the most important role to improve his medical concoctions. Wang has been practicing the White Tiger fist for almost three months and with the help of the medical liquid, the period of time required to practice has been shortened he can feel that the effect of the medical liquid is bing less and less. Even his practice is now done close to the stream, which he visits early in the morning as he can¡¯t practice at home anymore. His current strength has increased about four times and the noise it could bring would not be ideal. It is just that nothing can be done about the medical materials, it has managed tost for these three months because he used some tricks to improve the quality, but that is it, nothing can be done anymore unless he can find better materials, but that is impossible and the gang would not allow important herbs to fall in the hands of others easily. Even he himself wouldn¡¯t dare to take such a risk, if he wants to improve then he has no choice but to go along with Ruruo¡¯s n in the end. This gang is some small prison that will always shackle him to the point that he can¡¯t get far in all aspects. If he were to go beyond the limits he might even lose his life, this, in the end, is not what he wants so he would obviously choose to escape. Back at home, Wang started to think and thought about the tricks he has been using all this time, and the ones with the most sess were all aimed at the concentration of the liquid, in that case, he thought about it and boiled medical liquids in different pots, after that he put all the liquid in a huge pot, covered it up with a lid and let it boil, the quantity kept decreasing until eventually only a quarter was left, he then decided to try it. ¡°Gudang! Gudang!¡± when the medical liquid entered his mouth, he could feel that it was too strong, this was something he has never tried due to the prescriptions. When the bowl was takenpletely, hepletely copsed on the ground, his body was hot all over, it was as though he had been thrown into an oven, but he forced himself to stand up and practice the White Tiger Fist. When he moved in ordance with the Fist art, he could feel the warm feeling all around his body receding slowly, and the sweating was so intense. ¡°Ha!ha!ha!.. it works!¡± Wang had his emotions out of control and heughed before he calmed down again. The effect of the new discovery was much better it¡¯s just that the quantity of medical materials used is too high and would require him to pay more. In the end, it came down to money he had a shortage of. ¡°As time passes, the amount of money required for me to get strong medical soup that can work on my body might just keep increasing. In fact, the next time I might be required to look for high-quality materials, the amount it would cost is something that perhaps I can¡¯t even afford after saving for an entire year.¡± With such calctions, Wang already was seeing how difficult it would be to aplish some of his goals. With the new trick, although it was demanding Wang was able to make ends meet when it came to acquiring the medical liquid. In the same way, he resumed his usual practice with most of the medical materials he could acquire and his days were more peaceful, but he failed to realize that it was almost close to the agreed half-year deadline. But the joy of seeing the progress on the panel made it hard for him to care about other things, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before my body breaks through to a new level, even though the medical liquid will be totally useless, this is going to be very beneficial to me.¡± During this period he went all out in everything, and thus did not miss out on the medical materials, the White Tiger Fist that had been enhanced finally took a step towards the second stage. Yes, it was written as being at the peak of the first stage, an indication that a change had happened. But that was enough from making Wang convinced, rather it was the way he could feel his strength rise with every passage of time. He was looking forward to the change that could happen in the end and how the potential value would increase, at that time perhaps even his practice speed would only keep getting faster. In that way another month and a half passed in a sh. Name Wang Bo. ... Martial arts: White Tiger Fist(2% of 2/5) ... Realm: None Potential value: 14 Attribute value: 18 Looking at the panel, he could indeed see that the martial art had changed, but that was far from the most important aspects, his potential value had increased by about 6 points due to the other three martial arts while the attribute also seems to have risen but he had no use for it at the moment. But at this time, the potential value had added another 3 points which is an indication of the breakthrough in the White Tiger Fist. Chapter 6 Chapter 6: First time developing killing intent Wang was sitting by himself and even managed to stretch his hands several times and then yawned. Right, it was already the sixth month and Ruruo told Wang that they could escape anytime, from today he could almost see what she was doing but he didn¡¯t care as long as he managed to escape from this ce. ¡°Well, it seems that Ruruo, is worried about her ns being exposed but she doesn¡¯t take it seriously as though she is expecting something to happen one of these days.¡± As he thought of this he decided to go and practice the White Tiger Fist. Since he broke through, he has been diligent in the practice but the improvement is slow at the same time, seemed to be very happy about the change in his lifespan. He is sure that he can improve his condition and thus he wouldn¡¯t be willing to miss such a chance. But on the way to the ce he usually practices, things seemed to be off, but that was not a big deal until he started to smell blood. ¡°Why does this smell like blood? There is no way that someone couldmit murder so carelessly in this gang territory right?¡± ..... Actually, he was not sure about it since if it usually happens then even he might not be capable of realizing it, being as it may, he had to escape quickly before he was found out. But when he subconsciously looked in the direction of the smell of blood, he saw a body that had copsed in a blood and not moving in the slightest, it had yet to turn dark and thus he could see the blood almost starting to clot over there. Having seen the dead guy with the gang uniform, he knew things were already bad, and the ones responsible could be seen around the tree, they had already discovered him. Wang wanted to go, but his legs couldn¡¯t seem to obey him at all as they were shaking. Seeing the fear on Wang¡¯s face, especially how he was shaking, the group of three seemed even more disdainful of him. Wang already knew that in the gang territory it is not allowed tomit murder like this and yet this group did it without even caring about being discovered. ¡°This kid has soft skin probably someone important in the ck Left Gang, it¡¯s a shame we are not in the normal times or we might try to use him to gain benefits. Cut off his head, he is much of a coward and of no use to us.¡± Under the tree, there was the fourth person but a huge injury could be seen around his shoulder. An entire arm was missing and probably it had happened in a fight with the dead guy, but that was far from enough to cause injuries on the other three. Even though he was afraid and found it difficult to move, he could see that the guys were all seriously injured, but that did not assure him at all considering he has just stepped into the path of martial arts. A thin man from the group that was still slightly okay seemed to have picked up a saber and approached Wang. This to them was normal after all Wang seemed very weak, it would be easier for them to kill him, and even the property on him can be theirs. Among them, a man seemed to pity Wang and didn¡¯t even look at him as he spoke, ¡°Four give him a good one, we do not have time to y around here.¡± In the end, his fate was decided just in a few words and he was not even given a chance to say anything as though he was non-existent. This feeling even for the helpless Wang was infuriating, though he was afraid, it did not mean that he wanted to let others mess around with the life he worked so hard to attain. His eyes seemed to have also be dangerous as he observed the approaching guy yet in the end the group seemed to take his eyes for fear, thus theirughter seemed to intensify. But the leader with the most serious injuries seemed to know something about that kind of look and said, ¡°Not good, number four retreat!¡± But this was all toote. Since the group had decided to force him, his mind seemed to change too, his thoughts were based on the fact that at worst he could take out some of them seeing how they were injured. It was anger talking at this time and with all the adrenaline in the body bing active due to the fear, he could see the sabering for his head, and the sound of the saber, unfortunately, failed to be faster than his fist. The sound of bones cracking could be heard when the man¡¯s skull was bashed but to Wang¡¯s surprise, the man did not die in the end. He just seemed to have copsed on the ground and kept trying to crawl away from Wang with a frightened expression. Since they had decided to silence him even though no enmity existed between them the best thing to do is to kill them all, but at this time Wang seemed to have be slightly sober from the anger. He then cast his eyes on the leader that had just screamed for the others to retreat before running away towards the river that seemed to his left. He had no choice, especially seeing how someone was already blocking his path toward the gang residence. By the time the group reacted and looked at theirpanion that was grasping for breadth on the floor with his head bleeding as well as movements bing slower, Wang was already in the lead in escaping. ¡°Number four... let¡¯s go after him!¡± The other two guys seemed to have reacted and even without waiting for the leader to speak up rushed toward Wang. The man being called number four on the other hand seemed to have already stopped breathing, Wang¡¯s current White Tiger fist might not be strong enough for him to be called an expert but the man was not strong either, even an expert would have to evade attacks aimed at the head or that would be death. The fist that hit the man in the head probably carried a lot of strength and considering the injured state the man was in, death is only normal. Wang on the other hand was escaping as he cursed angrily at the two guys following him, he only knew that they forced him. Even without meddling in their business or having a grudge, they could just decide his fate because they thought themselves stronger than him. He regretted the fact that he did not have the ability to kill them and could only escape from the group. In the end, he had just stepped into the martial arts world in less than a year. The two men chasing after him seemed to be indeed angered due to theirpanion and kept shouting for Wang¡¯s death even though he was ahead of them by some distance. ¡± Kill this bastard, avenge the fourth brother!¡± One of the men seemed to have red eyes as he said this obviously he had a good rtionship with that dead guy. In the end, they could be seen throwing their saber toward Wang. As Wang escaped he could hear the sound of a saber that had been hurled toward him approaching. Without even thinking much Wang dodged to the left, and managed to barely avoid being hit by the saber, that embeded itself in a tree. He however was furious upon seeing this as the saber could have indeed inflicted serious injury upon him if he had dyed even for a second in that reaction just now. But that still did not stop him from moving ahead, and in the distance the leader of this group¡¯s face had an unnatural expression on his face upon having witnessed this scene. It was already difficult toplete the task he had but because of trying to kill the kid he has gotten in another mess. He however could do nothing at the moment, but he was sure that his martial arts path has already ended considering that his entire right shoulder was missing. But to his suprise the other guy that had almost caught up to Wang seemed to have forced him to confront him. And as ussual, Wang did not talk martial virtue at all and kicked the guy heavily between his legs and when he bend down a fist followed towards the neck and this time the sounbd of the neck being crushed could be heard. Even after managing to dodge the attack, half of the neck was destroyed, making it impossible to survive. On the other hand, Wang seemed to have suffered some injuries but he did not feel the pain, as he could not let the guy that was already near catch him at all. ¡°No!...¡± this was the only thing that he heard but it was after he had moved some distance the sound eventually stopped. It was the sound of a man that did not believe he lost his life in such a manner to some coward like Wang, but the thing he didn¡¯t know was that Wang had already gained some martial virtues from them. In short, as long as it is convinient he thought it is considered perfect. Instead of chasing after Wang thest guy seemed to have stopped near the body of the guy they were chasing Wang with. He then went ahead to attack the tree around him to vent his fraustration for failing to deal with Wang, at the same time it was for messing with him in their already bad condition. ¡°Crack!...Crack!¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7: Sessful Escape ¡°These people have messed up my alreadyplicated life, but one thing is certain, I can¡¯t go back to the gang anymore. It is important to find a ce to hide and heal my wounds first.¡± After having killed the two people Wang was already aware of what he had done and despite having escaped beyond the river, his body was shaking nonstop. He kept talking to himself silently seemingly wanting to convince himself that what he did was for the sake of survival. It took him long enough to be able to calm down and his body stops trembling at the same time, he was relieved of his experience since he crossed over. In the end, he came to one conclusion that his life was the most important. He had nothing on him of value thus he was regretting not having brought even some food with him but that did not stop him from locating some hidden location to set up camp. At this moment, he threw away all his distracting thoughts as his sight seemed to be focused on something else. Who the people that tried to kill him was is something he could not figure out as he could tell from their dress up they were not from the gang. With the level of White Tiger Fist, he had reached he could indeed be capable of causing some real damage to adult men but he was not sure whether he could survive in front of practitioners with real skills. He reckoned that the guys he killed could have been very much for him to handle even if they were at their peak form. ..... He also thought his strength was not strong enough to cope and perhaps he might even have died at their hands. This feeling of helplessness made Wang clench his fists with some bitterness in his heart. But he knew that one thing was very important, and that was to be stronger since only then could he be capable of doing some things which include dealing with the group of low-level enemies. After having his wounds tended to Wang did not dare to stop and continued to dart away, at this time he had only one hope that is to escape with his life and avoid the gang managing to track him. Since he was already prepared to leave the gang he didn¡¯t seem to have second thoughts about some issues at all. His speed was reduced due to minor injuries and the fact that he no longer had the boost of adrenaline from before. He was very fast, and in less than an hour, he had already stepped out of the territory of the ck Left Gang. Even with the exertion of a lot of strength, he could barely cover this much distance before he searched for a ce to rest. In any way, Wang had a choice when it came to escaping and he would not miss out on it just for any reason, in the end, he knew that the gang was the most dangerous ce and he could not stay. Everything that had happened from the word go seemed very suspicious but he knew there was no love without a reason, as a person being sold off to another family, he did not have any valuables, and when the gang took down his entourage they actually made him marry that woman that he suspected not to be the daughter of the gang leader. In the beginning, perhaps he might whine about it and say he did not have a choice but that was not the case at all. Even when he was angry at the guys that attacked him, part of him was relieved that they had forced him into making such a choice. After traveling for several miles he just realized he had no actual knowledge of where he had ended up and the distance ahead of him seemed like a huge desert ancient city. Without money, it would be almost impossible to even walk past the city gate. In that way, he stopped in his tracks and started to think of ways out of this but nothing came to mind. But it was not long before he heard some movementsing from behind him, making him very anxious, and at the same time cautious. ¡°Miss, are you sure that is the right direction to take?¡± Hearing this familiar voice did not assure him at all, but rather his first thought was, ¡°Not good!¡± He kept moving on the ground as sand was used to cover up his body and yet he barely saw two figures passing by in a hurry they did not seem to care much about him, or they did not know he was even around. But that did not assure him at all, rather he himself hidden for longer, he had some experience for having stayed in the carriage during that half a-year period. In the end, he hesitated about following them to enter the city, but that thought was cut off instantly, as he had to survive in this world and the world itself was cruel. He never had any choice in the issue of marriage, even though Ruruo was a beauty he always had this feeling something was wrong with her IQ. That night of the wedding she clearly took advantage of her martial arts to get together tossing on the bed, yet she used him of it the next day with actions after finding blood on the sheets. In the end, Wang did not retaliate not because he was afraid of getting in trouble with her family but rather because he feared her, after all even his current self is probably nothing in her eyes. From how she was practicing the sword every morning and releasing sword force, messing with her is no different from asking for a beating. In times like this, he felt that there was some kind of contradiction with his thought on some important issues such as retaliating, after all this a world where the biggest fist makes the rules. In the end, Wang found himself staying in the sand for more than three hours before he saw another group entering the city but the number was too small for him to force himself inside, Actually, he could more or less understand that being in a rush to enter the city might not be in any way verytely. ¡°It seems like the route towards the city is not essible to me in any way.¡± Ruruo entering the city was already something he deemed a risk. He chose to stay in the desert because of fear that he might be found by the gang and even if nothing could happen he thought it best to be safe. In the end, he preferred his life more, as he thought that was why Ruruo hade in the same direction as him. His biggest concern in the issue seemed to havee from that and thus even the idea of leaving for another city was also discarded as it could be like in the novels he read, bumping into her would be another big drama and if things went wrong he needed to be prepared for it. It took some time before Wang eventually found the right group to enter the city with, and when he stepped into the huge city, it was already thest time arrivals before the gate closed. Even the group seemed to be headed by someone with some status and when the group reached the city gate it had taken some chat between some two big bosses for them to allow this group in. But he could swear he saw something like a pouch of money exchanging hands but that was not his business. He was relieved but at the same time had some concerns yet in the end, did not sit around at all, but secretly slipped away from the group. When he was moving in a certain direction he heard the sound of metal colliding which attracted his attention. ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡± The collisions kept getting higher the more he approached the ce, at the same time in another location in the city, Ruruo seemed to have remembered something just after having rxed for a while her face seemed to indicate she was thinking about something. ¡°When we left did you really not see any sights of Wang, I remember clearly informing him to be around but it seemed like he had also left. Well, let¡¯s hope he also managed to leave that ce too after all it might not be capable of surviving past tonight.¡± As she discussed this with Ruruo she never would have thought the person she was worried about did not even have her in his thoughts at all at this moment. Indeed, Wang deemed both Ruruo and the family she was from dangerous and in that way kept his distance, even when talking he could feel that this was the kind of person capable of striking him dead. But he had no choice but to enter the city, he did not want to meet up with Ruruo again, but this time, his thoughts were scattered he knew that staying outside the desert in this world he only read about in fantasy novels might not be a good idea, anything could cost him life. Some days back before this marriage, Ruruo had just obtained some memories that seemed to entail her future and when she had a wedding, she did not try to resist because of having the thoughts that this marriage could indeed change her fate. It was not necessarily something she believed but rather wanted to create a variable for herself thus felt some guilt towards Wang. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Third level Within the city, Wang spend the first days in an abandoned temple and for the rest of the days, he decided to clean up the ce, turning it into his residence. Considering hecked the skills to take up some jobs or even proof of his identity, neither did he dare to try proving it, he wanted topletely get himself rid of some other attachments. It was tough to survive at first but he managed to get himself some jobs from time to time and thus days passed. Considering it was just odd jobs he thus did avoid having to go ahead and even prove his identity. The city had numerous people even martial artists and the opportunity present was something that would require wits, to survive this time. In the ce where metal clinging was ongoing, Wang had managed to visit the ce the next day and got himself a job moving iron into the ce, this was also a job that could be done at least four days a week. The payment was not as much as one gained in the gang but it was enough for food. This, however, has also made his umtion of energy slow, he can¡¯t manage to acquire medical materials with the amount he gets paid, and thus he is forced to take up other side jobs from time to time. But this is not something abnormal, especially for those that are trying to provide for their families and remain with some other resources to consume. Compared to when he was in the ck Left Gang, his life had indeed changed as he only had time for martial arts practice and work. During this period of time in the Sand City, Wang managed to gain numerous information that he had no idea from before, apparently the world was in a state of Chaos. In the same way, strong ns are shing secretly as they scheme to get themselves the Royalty position in the dynasty. Most of the great masters in martial arts seem to have been recruited and he also heard the news about the ck Left Gang being annexed. Apparently, the gang seemed to have taken a side that did not even have the chance to support themselves in the fight for the throne. ..... In Wang¡¯s own words, this is just a man-made disaster and the number of horse bandits is rising but no one seems to be interested in a city located in some desert at all. But to Wang, all this is not important as he is continuously feeling his body be stronger with the passage of time. Ruruo, on the other hand, seemed to have been aware of this thus she purchased a house in this city before the gang was destroyed, in this way she moved in without any problems, but she had some thoughts about dealing with her physique, and that incident in the day of their marriage seemed to have also solved some problem for her. In the future, no one would desire her primordial yin since it has already been obtained by Wang who was unaware. When Wang heard about this he did not seem to be happy at all, the information he obtained seemed to tell him that the world was dangerous especially when he heard about the title of grandmaster. He could tell this was a realm, and in the end, the ¡®father-inw¡¯ of his seems to have died at the hands of such a person. This made him anxious and the moment he heard this information in the town, he frowned since even in the library of the gang, though he only stayed on the first floor he never heard of the realm of grandmaster, and that can only exin one thing. It is probably far from the gang leader, or the information was protected too well. He had no desire to die early after working hard and improving his lifespan from 19 years. This survival is something he values, even though the number of years was not much, they increased by about three. He knew that he had to step into internal organ refinement after he managed to enter the field of martial arts. In a way, organ refinement is the official level of martial arts but even though he has only seen a few people at this level, Ruruo he assumed was probably there. But the truth was she had already passed this level, something that might shock Wang. The organ refinement is done in stages and this division and Wang already is preparing for this stage when the White Tiger Fist entered the third stage. He has been practicing and seems to have some expectations of reaching the third level. But he was not sure if it could work so he spend his time trying to acquire medical herbs yet he had to also take care of food expenses. In the gang, he remembered that there was someone armed who seemed like he was always being monitored but in thest few days before the incident, he didn¡¯t feel that constant peeping or arge number of guards. Even though life on his own seemed more or less tough, he was happy but he knew that this city was just some illusion of safety without a real ability to protect himself. In that case, he had some thoughts about finding some other methods of practicing, with the nature of this Sand city, the hope of finding some materials for cheap was just an illusion. He pushed his thoughts aside and went back to the temple, after making sure that no one had tailed him he quietly entered the temple. ¡°Just continue to cultivate in the end, it is the only thing that can be done anyway.¡± After this period, Wang continued to practice boxing routines and the only difficulty was the food he ate, in this city, he could not go hunting for meat. But over the past few days when he was out, he got attacked by some thugs and he did everything to deal with them without leaving behind any evidence with their money being the only thing he was left with. He has also managed to acquire some resources in this way, thus making his speed of cultivating much better than when he had just entered the city. This method was however unreliable to him as he could already tell that doing it for too long would eventually have him caught. But Wang was not discouraged, he just stopped going out for some side jobs and remained to cultivate. Ever since he managed to escape from the gang in a sneaky manner he already knew this world would not tolerate his weakness. Those guys that attacked him the ck Left Gang seemed to have helped him understand that being weak is some kind of sin and that without the ability to defend oneself, only death is left for him. Just like that five months passed in a sh. ¡°In my previous life, I doubt I could manage to endure such loneliness! Now that I think about it, I seem to have been changed by this world.¡± In the temple, as Wang closed his eyes to rest, he seemed to have been reminded of something from his previous life. But he knew thatparing these experiences was useless, rather he better finds some useful past world experiences to increase his chances of survival. Thankfully even though the White Tiger Fist had yet to reach the third level he could see that the values kept rising fast and in no time he would be capable of stepping past that threshold. In that way, it was better to stay and improve himself at the fastest speed possible. Wang¡¯s life seemed to be peaceful when he went out less often. He practiced sometimes from morning to evening, and on the designated days he visited the ce he did some gigs as the only time he went off schedule. With the passage of time, his fist technique kept improving very fast. But what surprised him was that as his strength kept rising from the practice of the fist technique every part of the body seemed to be receiving strengthening. He was obviously happy with it since the change meant that his physical endurance was also bing strongerpared to normal humans, and he could practice more at the end of the day. With the passage of time the way he punched seemed to be changing and the speed even faster than usual. The number of punches he could throw also seemed to be increasing per second. ¡°If things continue like this, I don¡¯t think it will be long before my body can reach the limit and steps in the level of organ refinement. But why do I have a feeling that organ refinement is not something I can control but happens naturally through some order?¡± Standing at the door of the temple Wang seemed to be punching imaginary enemies and the speed of the technique seemed to be slowing down because it had reached the limit. His White tiger fist technique entered the third level on this day, and he had a feeling as though his blood was boiling. Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Damn, bandits are also appearing too Feeling the unique changes that were beginning to happen in his body, Wang was indeed excited as he could feel that the entire body was being improved but some internal organ in his body seemed to give him an illusion it was being burned. Wang was indeed right about it as the process of organ refinement is based on resources and at the same time the mastery of technique one has managed to reach, and this is not something that can be changed but the level of the technique he practices can also be useful in the foundation beingid. In some cases, having many techniques can also be eptable but in the end, time to study multiple techniques is not avable in the end one can only select the best. In the case of Wang, he has no ess to other collections of martial arts that can allow him to study as many as he wants, and thus can only do with the one he has. Even though resources had been a big issue, Wang managed to push himself into cultivating at the fastest pace the resources he could afford could support him. In this period of time his body did not be bigger since hecked enough food material to support his growth yet he continued to cultivate either way. But at this time when he broke through and entered the first stage of organ refinement, he was excited as he could feel heat flowing through all his body. It kept giving him a feeling as though his body was undergoing burning the moment his White Tiger Fist reached the third level. ..... Feeling how his body seemed to be generating energy with every part of his body gave him a feeling like he was thrown in an oven. He was sure that his fitness had also risen considerablypared to before in all aspects and even his blood flow seemed to have been strengthened. The feeling of his internal organs being on fire is something he ignored when he set his eyes on the panel. His lifespan had risen from 19 years when he had just crossed over to 25 years and with his current age he could still live for about a decade. The feeling delighted him and when he saw that the potential value had also gone all the way to 17 he was also sure that his martial arts practice would be faster too, the only issue is about resources. Name: Wang .... Lifespan: 25 years .... Potential points: 17 .... Attribute Points: 25 The 25 attribute points hade from the improvement in martial arts all the way to his current level. When he looked towards the martial arts mastery he could see that the White Tiger Fist was on the 3rd level. .... Martial arts: White Tiger Fist(3/5) 0.1% ..... After seeing it he knew that the issue of resources was his main problem at the moment, but other things aside, his body indeed feltfortable after Wang had some regrets about not searching through the bodies of the martial artists that attacked him in the territory of the ck Left Gang. He wondered if he could find himself some saber technique but even that would not be possible in this city, perhaps only by having enough power to leave was the thing with more meaning to the current situation he was in. He had a feeling that this city was not going to remain untouched for long, especially with the bandits being the talk of the town. In the town, Wang also seemed to have not seen many businesses opening and suspects they have probably been closed by the owners while some have already packed up. In these troubled times, the businessmen seemed to have no interest in being exploited at all. Standing in the temple courtyard Wang kept punching faster and faster and he could feel his muscles vibrating like a tiger roar. The feeling however was not that pronounced so he just thought he was imagining it but could see that the improvement on the panel was slightly faster. His stomach was also growling, making Wang prepare some of the remaining medical soup. But the effect had also be minimal to him at the moment, he however could not abandon it as it still had some use for himself. When the medical materials in his possession were totally consumed he would then think of something else. At the same time, he stopped practicing, one could see some fist prints on the dried tree in the courtyard. In a way, the fist force had almost split the tree. With the breakthrough of the White Tiger Fist, he could now attack with an even stronger power of fists, in the past he managed to crush heads, and now that his body had undergone some qualitative change. ¡°Go to work.¡± After having aplished his goals, Wang seemed to know what was important and thus headed to clean himself before heading towards the ce he collects iron for his daily task. As usual, he arrived and focused on what he is good at, in the end, carrying iron towards the ce it is stored and after several rounds, he actually felt that his body was still energetic. It seemed like with the improvement of his stamina from breaking through he could do the assigned tasks even faster. When his thoughts were drifting he heard soundsing from the direction of the city gate, he then heard the ground trembling and this gave him a bad feeling. In the city, some screams could be heard and they were mostly centered near the area of the sand city gate. This noise seemed to attract people but Wang had alreadypleted his task and did not act like everyone else but rather left the ce stealthily heading back to the temple, he has prepared somece to hide for himself in case things got out of hand someday. He discovered a basement near the statue and thus did everything to hide it properly, even though most of his supplies are kept there. At this moment, there was dust floating from the sun¡¯s heat and thus the people rushing towards the direction of the city gate seemed to be sweating yet non cared about it. With thismotion, Wang was sure that some bandits might be targeting this ce but he did not have the patience to be sure about it. ¡°People are about to die.¡± This was Wang¡¯s first thought as he moved towards the temple in a hasty fashion. At this moment he was indeed feeling helpless about the development of things, as he hoped for some more time to improve his cultivation. But he was looking at the situation from the bystander¡¯s perspective because he knew himself and the fact that he had no ability to stop or even meddle in this. On the way back, he seemed to have met many people in a panicked state as they could also be said to be aware of what was happening at the moment. He actually saw a family abandon a nine-year-old and runoff in their carriage but he already knew they were doomed. When he met the kid¡¯s eyes, he discovered that the kid seemed to not even realize what had been done to him. He just looked around with nk eyes. Yes, the eyes were nk, as though the kid had no soul, but that probably was not the case. That family must have abused this kid all the time and he has be numb to a lot of things. This situation indeed reminded him of his encounter when he just came to this world, but even after trying to leave it was bothering him still so, he waved toward the kid. At this moment based on the situation of his previous life, he was also not considered an adult but in this world, he can pass off as one. But that was not the reason he decided to take the child along, and it was not due to some conscience, he just wanted to do it because it would make him get rid of that bad feeling in his gut. After picking up the kid he left hastily but it did not mean that he failed to observe the situation around him, he thus went around in circles before sneaking back into the temple. He had left the outside looking decapitated and covered with cobwebs. He managed to learn the name of the kid as Ago and did not ask many other questions as he was not more interested at the moment. In this world, if one¡¯s family does not end up eating them when hungry it seems they should already be grateful for that, being abandoned to some extent can be considered having a good ending. Then Wang took Ago into the underground room to hide for the time being. He was aware that the food was not capable of supporting him for long let alone they were two people. But he just wanted to hide and thene out in the middle of the night after the bandits had calmed down to collect more supplies. As for escaping from the city, he had no n for that at the moment, perhaps if conditions forced him to he would indeed leave but he does not see that situation happening at all. Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Secret passage to the desert In a desert covered with brown soil and huge sand dunes, a figure of a human statue could be seen all covered in sand. In the period the Sand city was taken over by the bandits and things have not changed much, other than collecting money and resources from the city asionally and demanding more from the rich families in the city the bandits also seemed to have forcefully taken away some women. Wang and Ago have stopped staying in the underground room, but in the past three months with the help of resources, he obtained he taught him some basic fist-techniques and nned to pass them on to the others when his foundation was normal. Wang has no interest in having people around him with the ability to protect themselves in this chaotic world. He was careful and that is how the lives of the two of them were, he would sneak around the residences and collect everything of value from food to money, especially with the abandoned residences. Even though the horse bandits are fierce, they can¡¯t stop those that wanted to escape the vige, and the period they spent trying so hard to enter the gate, those that could escape, escaped. That includes a huge portion of the poption and thus Wang was not polite at all the first night as he sneaked around several times and even obtained medical herbs from the clinics in town, and in one ce he managed to collect some ginseng, a very rare product. In that way, his cultivation speed be faster, and the food they had gathered was also not a small amount. ..... With some tricks, Wang came up with some ways of storage, that seem to have been learned from his previous life in school. The city seems calm but Wang can already see the gloomy nature and even some people still sneak away, but that is not very advisable for him though. The desert is not very much easier to traverse and he has no idea about the world outside of this city, running around carelessly is very dangerous, especially for him. He remembered being captured by that Wudi fellow, and though everyone else did not have much interaction with him he thought things were indeed very tricky. How could he just be allowed to marry the family of the gang leader? Even now he did not bother to understand it as it was not beneficial to him at all. He focused his time on practicing the fist-art, and in the end, he can feel that he is going to make an improvement soon. This is something he said he can attribute to the potential value being as high as 17. Suddenly the sand sculpture seemed to shake slightly pushing sand off its body and a person could be seen exposed from the sand. When Wang¡¯s figure could be seen clearly, his face had a smile on his face. Compared to before, now his speed of practicing martial arts has indeed risen considerably. Him standing there he was confident in defeating him from a few months ago without any hustle. The sun was also very hot, making it such that he thought he had been thrown in an oven, but he found that training in such environments seemed more favorable at the end of the day. His White Tiger Fist had already reached the peak of level 3 but he did not seem very surprised, the resources he had consumed also finished up the inventory he collected that night when the bandits entered the city. When he was still thinking about some ns for his resources acquiring, he seemed to have heard a familiar movement. Wang looked some distance there were boulders, and all of them had cracks running along their surface and shouted, ¡°Come out!¡± The nine-year-old from some months back didn¡¯t seem to have many changes at all. Except he seemed to have some light in his eyes. He was not surprised to see the person stepping out. ¡± Ago! why are you out here again? I thought you were going to stay in the temple today too.¡± Ago, a nine-year-old seemed to havee all the way from the city, close to three hundred meters away from their residence. Yes the two of them indeed found a way out from the temple. It is also the reason the two have kept staying in the temple all this time despite the situation in the city. Wang was not in a rush to leave the city at all since he had already learned some more information, ording to it, organ refinement is referred to as flesh forging, which takes into ount the muscles and bones then internal organs. The current state Wang is in is just on the muscles, and to forge his bones the martial arts exercise needs to break through. The same is for internal organs but also for the most dangerous stage. Above it is a focus on the blood-forging realm and Wang is sure far from there and yet he did not hear anyone calling martial arts from this stage a grandmaster, this made him very wary, as he had the term internal energy too and that was what was associated with grandmasters. In this current state, Wang can feel the change that is happening to his body from just the training of muscles, and he seemed to have realized that the novels in his previous life cheated him so much. He developed muscles but his physique did not be a hulk as it is exaggerated in some of them. He obviously wanted to increase his body size in the beginning when he came to this world for intimidation but after realizing that martial arts had a long way to go no longer had those delusions as his goal. Speed, stability, and even flexibility for him are way beyond that of normal people. Perhaps in his previous life, he might have had the make to act in action movies without many special effects. He, however, did not know that on average people take close to five years to step into this level. Well but there are always exceptions to the norm, and those with enough resources could do it in a year too. In other words, this stage is based on the umtion of resources and the martial arts talent does not have to be particrly good. Some people can eat their way into this level especially those with unique physiques. When ites to bones and internal organs the level of martial arts practice is necessary to be able to take this step. No amount of resources can be used to assist in this unless it is a very precious material, but who would be willing to give it to a person without talent in martial arts to consume anyway. With improvement in strength, he had even heard there were people that could be capable of fighting an entire army. He for one knew he could not aplish such a feat at all and thus decided to be honest and train until this ce could no longer be capable of supporting his growth, rushly leaving is not what he wanted. In the city, things were bing more and more difficult as the gang seemed to be exploiting everyone, especially the wealthiest families every day. He could see that the people that were once lively had be very dull, and on the same note, the food supply and water seemed to have been hoarded by the bandits. People did not say anything but could only grumble secretly in their hearts, while Wang carrying a nine-year-old boy on his back sighed at the situation. Some of the people here were having it way better than him a few months back but now things were not like that anymore. But knowing the state of this world he did not have any sympathy for them. He only sighed as he sneaked around the city from time to time observing it. His days passed like that without much drama. He also knew that only by being strong enough could he be capable of overlooking all of this, after all, even bandits can only plunder from the weak. No one wants to offend a strong man without the assurance they could handle them. The best example is the ck Left Gang that ording to rumors had already turned to ruins, and when Wang had it he did not even pause his eating at all and continued swallowing as though he never heard of them. Based on his thought process, it would be very stupid and naive for someone to show sadness for the gang that kidnapped him. He even suspected his so-called wife had already escaped and that was far from enough, he even suspected the realm she showed was what she wanted others to see. In that case, he thought it best to not meet again or some problems might indeed pop up. So when he put Ago on the bed, he went back to the desert to practice and could feel he was only a thin paper away from stepping into the fourth level. Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Another trouble arrives In the desert, Wang was busy practicing White Tiger Fist as usual and asionally brings Ago along. But today he was all alone pushing himself to the limit. Most of the time he even did stayte into the evening and with the rapid improvement in his practice, he was obviously very motivated. He could feel that with the passage of time he was bing stronger, and his muscles were also more defined, with this he was approaching his goal. Practicing boxing, meditation and working was a cycle he was repeating in the process he could feel that his body had also reached some kind of limit. The speed of practice increased so much that Wang was able to feel he was almost at the limit of his improvement. In a way, he could feel a sense of aplishment from all this. Some distance out of the desert region, one could see vegetation appearing and Ruruo could be seen with Luoli. At this time their condition looked miserable but somehow it was surprising to discover both had some kind of happiness in their eyes. From the way the two have been escaping all the way from Sand city, it seemed like someone was after them. ..... But all this time no news of even Wang could be found, but that was not the issue that was worrying her, she seemed to be trying to avoid getting in the eyes of some martial artists. In the end, even though the two had miserable appearances the ce seemed to be better than the desert they had left. Walking ahead Ruruo pointed in the distance and exined that she thought the best way is to get themselves into a highly popted town to hide for the moment. Even things like medical materials for cultivation and healing could only be obtained there. In that way, the two picked up a direction following the river. At the same time, a group of men could be seen in the desert each having serious injuries and their clothes were looking bad just like those of Ruruo and Luoli. ¡°What is going on with that girl? She seems to be a half-step grandmaster! Had it not been for the injury she had we could have been nted in this desert. No, I¡¯m now sober, this time we were lucky but if we push her to the edge, then non of us will really be capable of escaping alive.¡± A middle-aged man with a fat face seemed to be talking but the rest had different thoughts. ¡°I agree with what he said, the strongest amongst us is only in the blood-forging realm. Besides we are all seriously injured.¡± The man next said this and the others seemed to all look towards the blood-forging realm old man but he was silent. At the same time, another voice could be heard, ¡°You said she is a half-step grandmaster then that means that it is just a matter of time before she bes a grandmaster? Since we have already made enmity why not pursue her and risk it with her?¡± But the fat man seemed to have expected someone to say this, so he did not even let the guy finish what he was saying. ¡°By us, you mean you want the senior at the blood-forging realm to go after her right? In this fight, we are mostly useless. If this senior really goes up to fight her to death it might be possible but there is also a probability that she has some trump cards. Let¡¯s be honest, such a young person at the half-step grandmaster level is indeed worth thinking about, but that also means that you are cutting off the chance of senior advancing in the future too right? I mean we all know that once you push someone to the edge, then whoever wins will be paying a huge price in return.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes flickered. Indeed he never thought of entering the grandmaster realm, but what the fat man said seemed to have sparked something in him. He thought about it and realized that he was indeed someone among the crowds, and thus he would not take such risks. Besides, the truth was non of them even knew each other well, let alone even if Ruruo be a grandmaster the world was very big and each one of them could just go to other faraway ces. In that case, the old man turned around and left in another direction, the desert was not that impactful on him but he needed to go and recover from his injuries. The others were also scattered with only three people left in ce alone. After seeing that the group had already left the one that suggested tracking Ruruo finally couldn¡¯t stop himself from speaking at all. ¡°That group of idiots refused to help usplete the task and this is going to anger master! Let¡¯s follow that woman, even though what they said seemed somehow weird it actually made sense in the end, forcing a person with a higher strength to the edge is no different from asking for death. Let¡¯s just follow her and once we have her exact location we can inform the master to see how he ns to handle things. Damn, the information was very wrong, if it was not because of her injuries with her strength especially her sword techniques could take all their lives. In this way, Ruruo managed to escape from them at the moment, meaning that their distance was increasing with time. But this situation seems to be something she had already nned for, maybe due to the memories she had obtained from her future self she allowed herself to marry Wang. In a way, with her realm, she probably had her reasons for staying with the gang, or perhaps it even had something to do with her. In the end, even Wang suspected that the parents in the sect were not hers after all everything that happened at the time was not normal but then again, it did not benefit him to think of it like this. On the other hand, Wang was at a critical point in his practice and his fists were moving faster and faster. He could feel it and the situation seemed somehow simr to thest time when he broke through but even more intense this time. ¡°My body is gradually heating up and I can feel the power contained within my flesh bing more and more. Is this another improvement caused by the White Tiger Fist approaching the fourth level!¡± When his strength kept increasing he could actually see that the panel indicated 99.97% on the boxing technique, it was just a step away from there. At the same time, he could actually feel that his senses had heightened slightly. At the same time, the progress in the panel seemed to be almostplete. With his potential value being 17 he wondered if the breakthrough this time could allow him to go beyond and reach about 20 which would be very useful to hisprehension of exercises. In this way, three hours shed by and the level eventually reached the limit and Wang could actually feel the flesh on his body be tougher. Yes, he had eventually managed to break through but the changes were not just that, he could feel the heat in his body being directed to the bones. Name: Wang .... Lifespan: 32 years .... Potential point: 21 .... Attribute value: 35 He could see that the martial arts had also broken through to the fourth level and thus his focus on cultivation, and could see that he had just stepped on the category of bone forging. ¡°With this continuing perhaps my lifespan can go back to normal and now that it had been increased by seven it is indeed worth being happy about.¡± When he checked the panel and saw that his lifespan had gone up by 7 years he was very happy, in the end, it meant half his lifespan was there to enjoy, under the condition that a strong man does not kill him for no reason. That thought of living his life in enjoyment for the rest of the time was already cast aside, a man with a system being mediocre is a crime to his conscience. ¡°Huh!¡± But his thoughts did not have long to wander because, from his senses, danger seemed to be approaching yet he had somewhere he did not know. It was at this moment that he actually smelled the scent of blood but it was being shielded by the smell of sand being burned toe from the ground. It actually did not take long before he could hear movements and the sound of footsteps from different people. Three people appeared with another following behind them, and each was wearing slightly better clothes than what he had on. The design was whatmoners put on and the moment they saw him they wanted to vent their frustrations. Seeing a person dressed like amoner in the desert the man in the back seemed to have already sentenced Wang to death. ¡°Get rid of this kid, then we should head to the sand city for a while to rx, I will use the group of bandits to collect information as well as contact master.¡± The wordsing out of the man¡¯s mouth did not shock Wang much as it was not the first time he had seen this happen. In this crazy world, anyone can easily determine another¡¯s death by merely opening their mouth, as long as they have enough authority and do it openly. Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Getting rich Hearing these simr-sounding words, Wang seemed to have the urge to kill someone especially when he saw how injured this guy looked like he had been trampled on by an elephant with only part of his body intact, yet he dared to announce his death. Seeing this he indeed bes very tempted to try out his current strength. But at the same time made sure to look around and see everyone clearly. Even though he was not cultivating at the moment he could feel the heat in his bones, but it was very much easier to ignore it. But at the time his focus was on the four guys seemingly seeking death by themselves, but Wang did not know that this group had already reached the level of organ forging. The guy from blood forging realm seemed to have left. In the same way, seeing how Wang did not have huge muscles all over one might assume he has not practiced any martial arts at all. When the man approached Wang he realized that the target had disappeared and the speed was very fast, a fist was what greeted his throat. ¡®Crick!¡¯ ..... Hearing this sound the area be a silent zone as people only saw one of them copse to the ground while touching his neck. How things turned this way was not important at all at this moment. ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°No!..¡± ¡°Run, run, run. This guy is an expert.¡± These voices were obviouslying from the three remaining guys, but the situation did not seem to allow them to do as they pleased. The strength disyed by Wang was indeed no different from someone that had entered the organ forging stage. But to him it was far from enough, so he thought it would be best to have more ways to collect techniques and fuse them to create other practices for himself. In martial arts cultivation, there are two types of techniques he will require and read about. If others exist then he would have to collect even more information. That seemed not to go with Wang¡¯s nature at the moment as he thought it best to be stable when his fistscked enough strength. But then again he did not slow down at all as his fist seemed to be aimed at the second person. But the situation did not go like the first one who had underestimated him. When he attacked the guy retreated, and after being separated by five meters said, ¡°It was indeed out bad how about not meddling with each other¡¯s business then?¡± The man spoke in a hoarse voice but that was not Wang¡¯s attention, rather the words he was saying. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible now? I already took out one of yours and it can be seen that you all have some connections. Even if it were true that you would not trouble me, how can we trust each other? It¡¯s best to send you on the road.¡± The moment Wang said this he attacked with his right fist, after covering the distance of five meters in a fraction of a second. The man put his hands crossed each other and the punchnded on it pushing him several meters back before he managed to regain his stability. Without waiting for him to respond the other two also seemed to have some tact and understanding, attacking from the left and right. Wang did not think much, since his senses were enhanced, he could react way better than before and even more so the guys seemed to be in a bad form. In the same time the man in back being assisted by the two seemed to attack again but this time he used another approach, attacking Wang from the shadows, but this clearly seemed to backfire when Wang sudenly turned and one could only hear the sound of something being hit by a huge force. The White Tiger Fist fourth level is indeed stronger and other then the effect of tempering his boddy, it is used to attack. Boom! The man¡¯s chest seemed to sink in at the moment, as Wang had ingored defense just to deal a derious injury. After all this praciticing of a single exericise all this time is seemed to hve be like instinct in attacking and the power generated by the fist was something that someone in their level has to defend against even in their peak state. The man seemed to have some regrets the moment he tried to talk to Wang just now, but since the enemity had been formed Wang did not dare take risks. He was sure that the guy would not trust him even if he pretended to agree, but rather the man would be too cautious making it difficult to do anyhting to him. He could only curse the leader in their group of four that started this, yet his heart was hit so hard by Wang¡¯s fist that he assumed it had indeed copsedpetely with the chest. But this did not assure him as he trumpled on the guys head to avoid trouble before he moved quick crushing the other one¡¯s head too to avoid some suprises. This also gave the remaining two a chance to attack Wang making him retreat with his legs staggering back as well as ribs broken. This resulted in serious fractures, but he still proceeded forward attacking the man he had hit in the chest, and the sound of cracking could be heard when the neck was shatered. Seeing as how two were down, Wang even be braver in the fight and managed to agrevate the injuries on the two but he also suffered serious injuries. ¡°We should retreat from this ce, this person is crazy and might be thinking of dying with us in this barren ce.¡± One of the men seemed to be kind reminding hispanion but when he turned his head the guy had already retreated close to fifty meters away. Wang took the chance to attack the man in the abdomen with a kick then followed with a punch that shattered his head. In the end he could not catch up to the fourth guy as he had gone too far in the end. The direction he headed in was the Sand city. Looking into the distance, Wang had different thoughts and then moved his attention to the bodies on the ground. ¡°What is that they just mentioned before they decided to look for trouble with me? is it real¡± He clearly heard them mention beyond the desert, indicating they had managed to reach such a ce. In his head, this ce was already bing a burden but not after he searched through the spoils and even found himself two techniqiues but from the way one was more like a copy, he assumed it was amon martial arts in circualtion. In the end from the guy that had given the orders to kill him, he found more than sixty gold coins, and the wealth umted from the other two reached about eight hundred copper coins. The most important thing is that the martial arts obtained from the one in charge seemed to have some unique nature that he could not even understand it thus he put it in his clothes. In the end, he seemed to have focused his attention on trying to understand it but he knew it was useless, and thus he would deal with it in the future. The bloody and cruel scene done by Wang seemed to have made the one that got away undertand that in the world, some monsters also exist that is more terifying than them. It also brought the man chills, he was not going to ever look for trounle from some strangers he just met in a remote ce such as this desert. The time he was travelling with the four he had seem murder evenmited some but it was the first time he met a crazy person that did not care to about their lives to kill others. That was the impression of Wang in the man¡¯s head, a crazy person that should never be provoked for any reason. In the same time the obsesion with crushing the heads of his victims seemed to be repeating in his head. In his eyes, Wang was probably looking at them as though they were some kind of prey. But in the end he remembered the moment Wang asked something like, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°You guys are too much, even without offending some idiot they dare show up and decide my future! How dare you act like a god with this kind of skills?¡± That was the statement that made him regret even more. He had no hostility with him but due to the order of that crazy person he has now forged enemity, and thakfully they were not in their best state for Wang otherwise he would not be so carefree with them. Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Unexpected development Being in the first realm of martial arts body training, Wang had to already aplish flesh refinement and bone forging was what he was focused on. After this, he would go ahead and focus on internal organs, in that way it would be easier for the body to be prepared for the next level, the blood forging. After having dealt with the incident, he did not waste his time around and left hastily, considering he had obtained enough money and two martial arts cheats as well as a biography on martial arts. He was happy because from it he clearly saw well-defined realms in martial arts and his focus was on the first realm that he was at. The focus here is purely on body training but the things that made him shocked were thementaries left behind about this realm. When he read through them his previouscency was washed away, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the same time as the manual seemed to have indicated the extremes of each level. Just looking at it Wang could not help but think twice about some things, he needed to get himself some more martial arts to practice but without other forces to support him it could be difficult but the money he obtained could indeed allow him to purchase in another region is they are for sale. In a way, the most important thing for him to do at the moment was to think about how to schedule his time for practice and when he managed to aplish his set goal to leave this city. ..... As for the gold, he would not use it for the time, unless he was able to get anything that seemed to have value in adding to his strength. ¡°After this breakthrough, my focus is to strengthen my bones, and even further improvement in the White Tiger Fist to the fifth level could also have the effect of increasing my cultivation speed.¡± With this thought in mind, Wang decided to head back and read through the autobiography content he had obtained. In this way, he was looking forward to what might happen then, as he could feel that the White Tiger Fist was made basically for killing. In the future, he would have to develop in that direction. Through the tunnel, he was able to arrive back in the sand city, but in the end, he did not take any risk of going to buy medical herbs at all. He rather focused on the gains he had gained from the three people he killed in the desert. Even lucky enough he managed to gain the knowledge he needed urgently and two techniques too so he put his focus on the techniques. Wang sat out in the night and was busy studying the techniques but the training this time seemed to bring about soreness all over the body, and he could indeed feel the effect was much better than before. This kind of training went on for weeks, and he would asionally give some guidance to Ago while he himself is engrossed in his cultivation. With these changes happening asionally sounds of bones crackling could be heard asionally, At this time Wang had indeed already entered the bone forging level and the speed at which his practice was happening seemed to be increasing. At this time, he was already in the desert and his body was sweating profusely, his skin was flushed, heat flowing through it and the muscles on his body felt strained to even move. ¡°It¡¯s almost there, probably in a few weeks I would be able to take the Biyun Fist to enter the first stage. But with this technique, that guy should have been stronger than even me in the confrontation right? Unless he had yet to study it! ¡± Wang thought of this in a half awake state. He could not hide his suprise but at the same time understood that martial arts could not be aplished overnight. In fact in the past few days, Wang has figured out alot of things on the system panel he owns. He has also used some but the atribute points need him to have more techniques with simrities. In the past few weeks that Wang got himself involved in the practice of the Baiyun fist in the morning and the White Tiger Fist in the evening. In this way, his umtion over time has been rising too fast and he could see that a qualitative change. On the second day as Wang and Ago was walking across the street, he could see that something was not right and he turned around to ask Ago what was going on. He was shocked to find out that the city has been undergoing many changes . ¡°It seems the thugs can not hold on anymore! Well, it is indeed time for us to also leave this city. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Wang had already decided to leave this ce the next day early in the morning. Considering the situation of the bandits, he would already guess this city was not capable of supporting them anymore. In that case he might as well sneak around at night and check if he could collect some resources before he could leave. But in the same way, he felt that the ce was indeed carrying a different vibe from usual, this is not something he would have noticed before since he was more focused on training and overlooked everything else. Back in the courtyard, Wang was practicing the Baiyou Fist and his entire body kept moving around from time to time as though he as practicing some taichi. But the moves seemed a bit rigid and Wang was unsatisfied with it so much so he kept practicing, he has been in several fights already and taken lives as well so he knows that some mistakes in the technique might not be allowed and thus he be serious. In his previous life one could even mess up in thier job and yet the consequences were not as serious as making mistakes in practicing martial arts. At this moment, even though the technique he was using was still filled with some mistakes he seemed to be making some adjustments with the continued use of the technique in this practice and if the one he got this technique from were to discover this they might indeed not be capable of resting in peace. In the end the technique had indeed be difficult to practice and the guy had taken it with him to sell, but ended up dying in Wang¡¯s hand before he could aplish his goals. The sound produced from practicing this technique seemed like nothingpared to White Tiger Fist due to the low level it was on. Perhaps if it was on the same level he would not risk his existence being revealed to be staying in the old temple and he just kept going at it. Only small sounds could be heard in the air, as though the leaves were being blown by the wind. The more he practiced the technique he could feel that the level was very exergerated. Indeed he seemed to have obtained an oportunity as he observed the wind he saw something even more weird, and then it inturn turned into a chance. The dry tree seemed to have some area with green leafs, and that was not the area that attracted his attention but rather the fact that the leaf was being blown by the wind and yet it did not fall off. Based on the Baiyou Fist he could see something from the leaf but at the same time seemed to not understand at all. But his profiency on the panel seemed to have gained some boost and went all the way until it jumped into the first level. In the moment he could feel that his body was getting hotter butpared to the first time it was just something he could ignore. His physical quality had improved and the same time the strength he could exert raised due to it, but he felt his body was full for some reason despite the huge hunger he was having. ¡°This technique seems to require more energypared to the White Tiger Fist, and in that way it says something about it.¡± Wang had spected this technique to be high level but now he could actually see it, And when he observed the system panel he was indeed happy. Name: Wang Bo Lifespan: 35 years Realm: Body refinement (Bone refinement) Potential Value: 23 Attribute value: 37 The section of martial arts he could see that the White Tiger Fist was still on the fourth level while the Baiyou Fist had just entered the first level. In this way other than the power he could exert his potential had increased by about 2 points while his lifespan had also risen too to 35 years. Looking at the atribute value he had nothing he could do other than shake his head and sigh as in the end of the day he had yeto achieve perfection in any technique yet. Thinking up to this point, the technique he had not yet started to practice seemed to remind him of a saber technique he had wanted to study so hard but when he looked at it, he got sense it was a sword technique after all the sword symbol on it was more like a huge sign of it. In the same way, he was incapable of opening the manual due to the sign, and this is why he decided to put it aside at the moment. If the technique could be studied he would not hesitate at all after all it could make him strong. At this time Wang seemed to have heard the sound of some people outside the temple talking, and they seemed to be breaking in. Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Wife! Why are you here? As Wang was preparing to take Ago in the underground passage and escape from this ce he heard the sound of the women talking on the outside and suddenly be silent. But that was not the only thing that was making him uneasy rather the fact that he felt cold for some unknown reason and when he turned his eyes on Ago he just discovered he was looking behind him. In that case, he turned his head only to see a familiar face looking at him with a cold look, he was not sure why but for some reason he had an illusion that he had stepped into an ice cave. From the moment he set his eyes on her and saw how her cold attitude of rejecting the world a thousand miles away was still there, he asked subconsciously, ¡± Wife! Why are you here?¡± But he regretted the next second what he had just asked since she looked at him with a weird look. The air seemed to be bing cold too and she asked him, ¡°Why? Am I not allowed here?¡± Wang looked at Ruruo this time and could feel some suppression that seemed to be something he did not understand. At this time he seemed to have already an idea that his thoughts back then were naive and this woman is very strong. ..... In a sense if she wanted to deal with him it seems like he would not even have the ability to resist, as his thoughts seemed to have drifted away, she kept looking at the man that she had married for some time before another figure came in from jumping over the wall. And Wang came back to his sense but to his surprise, he could feel that this maid that always followed his ¡°wife¡¯s¡± side was also very dangerous than the groups he ever faced in the desert. And his analysis was correct since thest time the two of them left the sand city being chased they managed to get to another city way beyond the desert and Luoli had her chance allowing her to break through to blood forging realm. When he regained his calm, Ruruo turned towards the little boy, standing beside Wang, and asked, ¡°This is?¡± Seeing this he just introduced the name of the boy without saying much and kept wondering why this woman came to this ce and specifically to this old temple. But she did not seem to have any desire to talk about that or to say Wang did not have the courage to ask. She on the other hand seemed to have something to ask, ¡°What happened back then? Didn¡¯t I ask you to not go anywhere?¡± Seeing the serious expression on her face he just informed her of some half-truths about the events that happened back then. It was not necessary to mention issues about fighting the guys off but rather he said he run away from them to this ce. And she listened but part of him had a feeling that she did not take the nonsense he was talking seriously at all. This time she seemed to have indeede to this ce for her own ns, and she thus informed him that she was going out for a while and left Luoli to watch over him. He already knew he could not escape and at the same time had no ns of doing that, With the woman¡¯s strength taking the risk was not worth it. And it seems like once she found what she was looking for she would leave this ce and head back to another ce. In that way, it is better to follow her along as it is safer that way. In that case, he just watched as she jumped over the wall and move away in a sh, he was sure that was some kind of movement technique. ¡°What a fast speed!¡± He secretly marveled at the speed that Ruruo just moved as he was sure it was impossible to react if someone attacked him with such a speed. This also made him think about things clearly and his conclusion was that he has to be low-key, it is indeed true that there are numerous creatures in the martial arts world that could easily kill him. After that Wang showed Luoli the rooms avable in the courtyard for her to make some ns for her master. In the same way, he could only go back into the room and slowly observe the changes that were happening with his body. Time passed just like that and the outside got dark and when he stepped outside, his pupils shrank. Looking at the woman standing there he was sure this was his so-called wife but she seemed to be waiting for something. He had a bad feeling all of a sudden. Even though Ruruo seemed very beautiful, for some reason Wang was very careful when around this crazy woman. seeing the other party here there is indeed a probability that she wants to cause trouble or something like that, he was not sure what was going to happen next. ¡°In terms of looks Ruruo is indeed standing there at the top, but that temper is too hot. Wait that seems to be against me alone right, even when we were in the gang, she did not seem to take her temper on others. Is there any chance I¡¯m considered easy to bully or something?¡± As Wang seemed to be lost in thought, he heard a voice that brought him back to reality. ¡°It seems like you have been enjoying your life in this ce. How about showing me your room?¡± Listening to the wordsing from the mouth of the woman he was indeed shocked. What did his living in this ce got to do with the good life she was talking about, based on his thoughts she should have alsoe to the temple because it is too old and no one would really care about it. ¡°Not bad you have actually entered the body refinement level.¡± Listening to the words being said, Wang was sure that Ruruo was definitely strong and at the same time, it was indeed very difficult to see people¡¯s realm unless one could perceive the outside of their bodies. This made him understand that he was indeed an ant in this world at the moment, the strong on the other hand seem to have the capability to easily see through his realm. Feeling this he was more or less unaware of how he was supposed to stay with this woman that seemed to even be capable of seeing things he did not intend to show her. But the two moved towards the room and when she looked around she could see that Wang had created a bed using some materials and it seemedfortable just like the one he had made for Ago. Thus she moved towards it and slept on it. Looking at Wang she said, ¡°This bed is mine now! Do you have a problem with that?¡± That statement in itself was weird since he had a problem with her taking over his bed and room that he worked hard to clean up but he was smart enough to say anything stupid. ¡°You can make your arrangements we will leave this ce tomorrow. I have a nice ce for us to stay for the next few months before we can leave this city.¡± He was not in the mood to think about too much after she revealed her intention of staying in this ce for that long. But he just assumed that being that Ruruo has been in this world since she was born, her understanding of it is much better than his. He was suddenly speechless and just wondered whether she took his room just to get even over the fact that he left at that time even after being told to not go too far. If that is the case then he thought this woman was very vengeful than even him. In the end, he seemed relieved that the other party did not seem to have many thoughts on getting revenge or it might just turn into a stressful situation for him. As he was about to move out, he heard the voice again, ¡°Why? Are you going to sleep outside in the cold?¡± Hearing what she said he indeed had not thought about it at all. In that case, he could only move close to the bed he had set up and each of them took their side of the bed, and as much as he tried to close his eyes, it was really difficult. The other party did not say anything when he slept on the same bed as her and at the same time could feel her fragrance spreading which made it hard to sleep. But in the end, he seemed to think of the beating he got that day after the wedding and his body be very honest for some reason. Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Cultivation Progress In the morning, when Wang was still snoring, he seemed to have been kicked off the bed, only to see someone looking at him from an elevated position. ¡°What is it now? Can¡¯t a guy catch his sleep?¡± That was the look in his eyes, but he did not dare say it as he could see the person looking at him and even the drowsiness seemed to have receded. Seeing how he was looking at her and seemed a little lost, she asked, ¡°What is going on? You have something to say?¡± Though the voice seemed pleasant, it was cold, which did not seem to make him feel any good at all. He couldn¡¯t tell what she was implying but he just stood up and got out of the room. It seemed like he had no say in this and having anything else said might not end up aplishing much. As he walked outside he heard a voice behind his back and hearing what she said he somehow felt relieved. ¡°You seem to really like this ce?¡± ¡± When he heard the calm words he responded with, ¡°This ce is easy to stay low-key in the entire city.¡± He wanted to add it was the reason she also came here but did not say it. ..... Only Luoli knows that Ruruo saw Wang in the streets and followed him to this ce and after some time she got the courage to enter the ce. But she also would not be foolish enough to mention this unless she wants to get herself in trouble. But she did not know the reason for hering here, and for some reason, she assumed her master came to this ce to cause trouble. Probably since they have to stay in the city for a while having someone she knows around could probably be what she was doing. With his cultivation base increasing fast he thought, it was just a matter of finding a ce where he could stay low-key and develop his martial arts without many people staring at him, but from the way things are going, it seems his ns are more like a pipe dream. Looking at the way she seemed so determined to leave this ce he seemed to have no choice, especially seeing how she said the ce they were going was better than here. ¡°This martial art she passed to me seems like it is worth studying. Is she a devoted sword cultivator? Well, now that I have made this deal there is no other choice but to follow along. Besides, this wife of mine can not only save me some costs such as feeding Ago.¡± Indeed Wang had only seen her practicing the sword back in the gang and did not understand what was going on at all. Even now he could only make some guesses but since he assumed that this was not some kind of priority for him he thus did not bother about it. Since he also had decided to leave this ce he did not have any psychological burden to just walk away, but the escape passage underground is something he was reluctant about. But that was thrown aside by him at the moment and he kept observing the sword technique he had obtained. From the title of the martial art, he could see that this technique was indeed not in any way appearing as a sword technique at all. Even the title of the technique was very overbearing, ¡°Sea Calming Manual¡± and from the way, Ruruo looked as she passed the technique to him, he found that there was a problem. But at the moment he had nothing he could do about the situation. He was thinking in the three months in the Sand City he might as well put his focus on some attacking technique with a weapon such as a sword. But he also did not own a sword and thus could only utilize a stick when he went on to practice. In the end, he could only take the technique as his next target of practice. But he did not seem to be going to have it easy since he could only train by himself. In that way, this Sea Calming Manual would take some time but he was in a desert and nowhere near a sea. But in the end, he just let this go, after all some martial arts have high-sounding names but in the end, there is usually no actual rtion and this to Ruruo might probably seem like that kind of technique. By the end of the time he is in this city he wishes to have improved his sword skills from the manual and when the outside started bing clear, the group of four leaves the old temple. In the end, at least it could be said that he understands some truth that those without strength can only submit and live under other people¡¯s wishes. In the end, the reverse rarely happens as the strong can not be defeated by schemes as that is deemed illusionary to most people to think of external things as being strong. As the four entered the street they realized the town was very silentpared to the previous day. This was happening daily and even Ago seemed to mention it, an observation that Wang had failed to realize. That could only imply that the poption of the people in the city was reducing and from the expression on Ruruo¡¯s face she seemed to know something that he didn¡¯t but he thought that this ce was indeed not the best to talk at the moment. Or rather he preferred to leave this townpletely as things were developing in a bad direction but he could see that this woman beside him had this face that seemed to not show any worry but instead of being rxed about it he panicked even more. The danger that came from the bandits was not something that Wang wanted to tempt, but in the end, he could only follow behind Ruruo as she headed in a certain direction. In the end, he was not going to be bothered by anything she does before he learns the sword technique. In a way, he was toozy to care about some things now and his thoughts were not important at the moment, as he could almost guess that she was trying to aplish something bying to this city. The way she openly just wants them to live in some residence is indeed not normal at such a time but he was indeed impressed by the ce when he arrived. In the end, he went to the side of the courtyard and huge stones could be seen carved resembling chairs and tables for rxing on the outside, it is just a problem that this is a dessert and the temperature was very high. In the end, he moved past that ce and went around only to locate a single ce he could practice his martial arts. Since that was the case, he seemed to have gone back to this schedule but he did not work anymore because the ces he used to work did not even open. It seemed the bandits¡¯ activities had bled the city dry and at the same, some even went further tomit some crimes. In the end, Ruruo seemed to leave from time to time, and just like a month passed in a sh. Wang just distributed most of the time to the sword technique while the fist techniques were put in the morning and evening. In the period of a month, he also managed to step into the first level but he was aware that hecked the necessary resources for his cultivation to go faster. But even so, Wang seemed to have already achieved the peak of bone forging level. His focus had already shifted to organ refinement, which required the fifth level of White Tiger fist. The speed at which he was cultivating was indeed something to admire as he had skipped through stages that would normally take people half a decade in the short time frame. In the same way, he was aware that this stage of organ refinement was the most dangerous and thus required immense energy to pass through smoothly. With the improvement in his martial arts, he gained potential value too currently standing at 25. In this, it can be seen that his martial arts practice would be easier in the future. The only requirement would be to practice many techniques and fuse them using them to umte potential value. In the end, that idea seemed to treat as something that could be attained if he had ess to arge number of martial arts techniques. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the martial arts that I actually have first before thinking of something else. Besides this wife of mine seems to have more martial arts, I can ask for another after perfecting this sword technique, the only problem is the price she would ask for.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16: She is trying to make us bait In the night, Wang was practicing in the new area he had discovered for this and the actions kept changing from the White Tiger Fist to Baiyun Fist after some time the wooden sword was used. Standing there the sea calming manual had yet to reach entry so he kept training as he could see that the technique was veryplicated. In the evenings he went on for days trying to simte the sea in his mind based on the situation he had seen on earth and when he practiced he kept doing it such that the speed of the technique could barely catch up in the speed of practice. What he failed to realize was that with his current level it would be impossible to cultivate this technique without the system. Even Ruruo that provided it can not practice it, and thus she threw it to him so willingly. But time passed by in a sh, things did not happen based on his wishes this day, and when he moved toward the direction of the noise he saw a bunch of people gathered and for some reason, he could see some old woman standing beside Ruruo. She was not old per se, but her hair was white with some mask covering half of her face. It is indeed not bad to say that the mask was more of a decoration as it made it difficult to see her face, ..... Averting his gaze, he focused on Ruruo that seemed to be checking out the group approaching without any fluctuations but he could still see that some disappointment was deep within her eyes the reason for it he did not know but he could be sure that they were in this residence acting as bait. The sun was very hot at this moment but notpared to the desert that he is used to practicing. The ce Ruruo was is under a roof made of stone tiles, the background has a dried huge tree. The wind keeps blowing her dress yet he can not feel any cool air at all, and Ruruo is sitting there in a blue dress that is in contrast with the ce she is. It seemed as though the white-haired woman was telling her something yet for some reason Wang had a feeling that she was not putting that crowd in her eyes. Seeing this development he was already certain that something was wrong with her identity. ¡°Even after spreading out the fact that I have alreadye to this ce, no one has tried to actually make a move at all. I need to check that thing on him to see if it is what I thought it was, otherwise staying here all this time will just be a waste of time.¡± Indeed the desert seemed to be somewhere that even Ruruo seemed to have a problem with. Seeing that this group of people with fierce auras came towards them she was already feeling very disappointed. ¡°So! In the end, is there no harvest for me? I wonder what should happen next?¡± When she said this she looked at Wang with a smile that made him feel creepy. ¡°I have indeed been keeping an eye out in the city and I can be sure that one entered the city using some tricks during this period. If what you mentioned is true, then it is possible they are already in the city even before we came here.¡± ¡°Looking at this group of people, I assume they might be being used to test the waters.¡± The white-haireddy seemed to be answering truthfully. But that did not seem to be Ruruo¡¯s attention at all. ¡°So! what do you suggest we do?¡± Ruruo looked at her calmly and asked for an opinion but the woman did not even know what to say at the moment. ¡°The most effective way to draw an enemy is to make them believe you are escaping.¡± The idea was indeed said by the woman and yet Ruruo did not even hesitate. Clean up after us then, we should meet up in Ziyu City, I¡¯m very interested in the rumors about it.¡± As she spoke, Ruruo left the ce fast, without wasting time she was standing before Wang that was in a daze thinking about a lot of things. This movement close to him forced him to recover, especially seeing the beautiful woman before him. He was in a daze watching her for some time and she seemed to have spoken some words that still failed to make him recover from his thoughts. ¡°Like it?¡± By the time he heard the cold voice, he woke up only to see a pearless face before him and subconsciously nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t seem to want your legs anymore. Better take everything that has value to you, we are leaving!¡± She pointed towards the group galloping towards them. Looking into the distance he met a gaze when this happened, he felt that he had seen those eyes somewhere. But this time it was not good news as the group seemed to being here, especially for this woman, or to be exact, she attracted this youngdy before him. He had the urge to speak foul words but just swallowed them back. He was still thinking about some way out of this mess but saw Ago and that maid that seems to always follow Ruruo everywhere. But he still did not understand what she meant by he did not want his legs anymore. Putting that aside, he followed along. But he did seem to see that the experession on Ruruo¡¯s face seemed somehow wrong in the first ce. In the world, he had always cared about acting in a safe manner but this woman seemed to do the opposite, and when they left the residence, indeed someone was watching all this far in the distance. He left and headed in the opposite direction and entered a house that seemed to in an abandoned street. ¡°Sir, she has escaped through themotion and headed towards the other side of the city gate.¡± As the man reported, there was no response but he retreated after he was done reporting. In the house two people could be seen one being the old blood realm expert that had been seen in the desert followig after Ruruo. The other one was also an old man with a smooth face. After recieveing the report, he seemed to be frowning, ¡°She also seems to havee for that thing. She was trying to lure him out it seems, in that case she is not the one with the manual. But anyway it is better to get rid of this threat, after all she has some knowledge she should not have,¡± As the man spoke he left directly, and his speed was fast that the old man in the blood realm could hardly keep up. But at the same time something seemed toe on his mind that made him worried. ¡°Why did that woman came back again, unless at that time she never escaped to the other side of the dessert.¡± He kept following even though he could see that something was not right, his attention seemed to have been on witnessing a grandmaster make a move. This is intself a rare event even for him, and in the other side where Wang and the others seemed to be running, the speed was not that of those escaping at all. Wang did not know that Ruruo was trying to attract some grandmaster, if that was the case then he would end up cursing someone. In his level getting involved with a grandmaster is not a good sign at all as he knew that the strong in the martial arts world could kill him as easy as crushing an ant. In the case of those he should avoid offending, grandmasters should defly meet this list. While moving in the desert, he suddenly saw Ruruo seemingly turn back and move to the back, then another figure could be seen moving towards them making the sand blown wherever he passed. When he stopped Wang could see that is was an old man, and the man seemed ordinary except his speed was too fast. Seeing the old man Ruruo did not seem that suprised at all, rather it seemed like she had been waiting for him all this time. In the end, the old man looked at Ruruo in the group then at Luoli, he could see that she had already attained blood forging realm at such a young age. ¡°Litte girl, you should not have meddled with my ns with your half-step grandmaster realm!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was resounding in the desert because he used internal energy and Wang was fascinated and fearful at the same time. He could see this unique method, but at the same time he could feel that this man gave him a sense of danger just standing there, and he put him among the list of people that could easily kill him in this martial arts world. But when he saw how the woman was not flustered by the appearance of this grandmaster, he remembered everything that had happened and almost cursed out loud, ¡°Damn! we are being used as bait!¡± This was the thought he had in his ,mind. Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Is this a grand-master taking action Though the old man was not someone that Ruruo knew, she seemed to have noticed something from the changes urring around the man. Wang on the other hand could see that the man had white hair and a smooth face but his eyes seemed to indicate he was someone old. Despite being cautious he still heard his Wife just say casually, ¡°Are you from the northern bypass?¡± The smile on the old man¡¯s face seemed to have been frozen and then he continued to step forward, ¡°Little girl seems to know a lot... But that is not the reason for mying here though. I just want to solve personal business.¡± Without letting the old man finish his words she interrupted and said, ¡°Right, killing for treasure. You actually are no different from a bandit...I heard that the Ziyu City Lord does not condone the military sneaking in to kill civilians.¡± The old man in the blood realm from the distance could clearly hear these words and his heart was not calm anymore. Having heard this information is no different from being thrown in a trap, he knows about the rumors. Ziyu City is among the five Cities and each has the top seven masters in charge. Even the existing dynasty dares not mess with them, rumors im that some old antiques in the cities exist that have reached the legendary realms. ..... In that way, when the old man in the blood realm heard of this his first reaction was obviously to be afraid, let¡¯s not mention those at the legendary level, even a group of grandmasters are already enough to constitute a threat to an army. The man bes more impatient when he heard this and decided to end this quickly before some unexpected situations arise. Huge coercion could be seen six meters around the man, and the huge force even some distance Wang could feel the threat from this terrifying force emanating from the man¡¯s body, creating a red force that seemed like blood. In the same way, the moment he attacked, a red palm could be seen forming and heading toward Ruruo. Chi!! Instead of things going the way the old man expected where Ruruo was consumed with his palm, the sound of a sword could be heard, and at this time only did Wang realize that Luoli was always holding something in her hand all this time. It turned out to be a sword, and it was unsheathed and drawn to her arm from a distance of ten meters. At the same time, the palm print that seemed to want to swallow Ruruo was divided into two. And to the man¡¯s surprise, some small sword shadows could be seen all around Ruruo at some point. The old man seemed petrified by the turn of events. ¡°You! ... Artistic conception¡± He could only utter these words with some difficulty. The man seemed to have realized something that made his face pale than being attacked. Wang on the other hand seemed to see the development of things and his expression was unable to hide the shock. The two guys before him were already on another levelpared to him. His skills and realm were all still very low at the moment and he could indeed be said to have seen something new. Unfortunately, he did not have any idea what was actually happening with the attacks that were manifesting themselves as palms or swords. All this time he had already spected that Ruruo was indeed strong, but seeing it he could not help but marvel at his ignorance. The sword that Luoli was carrying seemed unique too. The blue color on it seems to resemble the sky. In the distance, the other old man in the blood-forging realm was smiling bitterly. ¡°It turns out she is in the grandmaster realm, in that way she let us go to also part of her ns to make this sire out.¡± When they attacked her, if she used even a little of this power then they would not be capable of escape. The sword attack did divide the bloody hand in half despite being a casual wave of the sword and when she was about to wave it again, Wang swears that he saw the sword seemingly controlling some unique force. It is also the same time his Sea calming manual entered entry. But that was not even realized by him rather he was watching the fight between the two while in the distance when the swords seemed to form around Ruruo the man seemed to realize what it was. ¡°Artistic... Artistic conception of swords¡± The old man seemed to have realized that he had to go all out or he might not be capable of going back to the Southern Bypass. Those that have the ability to grasp the artistic conception of swords at such a young age are disciples of famous individuals, standing at the same level as the five city lords in terms of the martial arts realm. In that case, eying such a person is no small matter and even if he could escape from this ce, the master of this woman might not be willing to let him go once he knows about it. Thinking of this, the old man really felt helpless. In the grandmaster realm, he is not the strongest at all, and thus he dared to y in a sneaky manner due to this. Seeing that things had gotten to this point the old man¡¯s face showed a resolute face and his movements changed. His whole body was releasing strong blood Qi oppression, even Wang¡¯splexion changed slightly from the distance. It is one thing to read about the experts but seeing them in action is another thing, and that was more than just that as seeing them fight has also helped his Sea calming manual reach the entry stage. But he thinks this technique can be used in all scenarios, it did not specify it was a sword technique. This revtion is probably something that Ruruo does not have and thus fails to grasp it even with her exaggerated talent. When he turned around he realized the old man was no longer using the palms from before but rather some w-like gloves made from some weird metal. At the moment both of them moved, one could only see the moment of collision and then the two retreated several meters apart. They kept colliding and all Wang could hear was, ng!... ng!... Kaka! ! It was only when this sound came about that he focused on the area of collision between the two parties wishing to see the oue. But the collision only managed to break the energy shield put up by the old man as he retreated but Ruruo seemed to have some blood flowing a the corner of her mouth. Still, she looked at the man fearlessly, even Wang had to admire her for this. She however said, ¡°Your martial arts is very weird. So what is said about the military is indeed true!¡± She raised her sword which seemed to start radiating a chilling aura. When she pointed towards her opponent she said, ¡°You guys can use killing to enter the grandmaster realm in the frontlines, this technique is indeed genius. But in the same way, it seems this technique has great limitations...¡± Listening to the words from the moment Ruruo opened her mouth, the old man was indeed angry but nothing could be done about it. It was the truth and his action of doing all this was just to get himself a chance to break free from the so-called limitations. Even Ruruo could see that the old man had indeed gone through some trouble toe here, and she seemed to have something to say but just taking her time. The old man was not a fool and could see through it and asked in a horse voice, ¡°Brat! want do you want?¡± The corners of Wang¡¯s mouth twitched, as he heard the old man¡¯s hoarse voice. He could imagine that Ruruo is indeed a big devil in the hands of the old man. The old man actually also had no choice in this matter as even if he could go ahead and use some forbidden means he might only injure her seriously but fail to kill her. In the end, his life would be a nightmare as he would have even destroyed his chance to go further in the future. In that case, he might as well just go along with this crazy brat that seemed to be gambling even with her life. Even with his disguise, he was still found out so he could only cooperate, but the rest of the people present the old man in the blood realm standing in the distance were the most shocked at the game of chess that Ruruo was ying. It seemed like in the end even their lives at that moment were in her hands and she pushed them onto the chess board. At this time the old man even though unwilling had already decided to ask the thing that Ruruo wanted in the end. But he heard her saying, ¡°I know what you want, but I also heard that when the martial arts those in the army reach grandmaster, there is some change in the content. Even though you can¡¯t use it to scale the realm, it can allow the martial arts to reach perfection if cultivated properly?¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Entering Zuyi City Hearing the words of the youngdy in front of him, the man had the urge to kill someone, this was obviously targeting someone from the army from the beginning. But Ruruo looked indifferent and said, ¡°Oh..! stop acting as though I¡¯m stealing your family heirloom. We both know that if you want to use that thing you have no choice but to disrupt your own martial arts practice. In fact, that is the only way in all circumstances or the other one that can allow you to break through the limitation with force... well forget that!¡± As she spoke she was already expecting the old man to behave here and sign the deal she was offering. Seeing the situation with the two, Wang was already bored, he moved further not listening to their nonsense, the fight was not continuing so he lost interest. He was curious about the technique the two were talking about but in the end, he knew that it was a waste of time as this was a grandmaster thing. He did not even want to know what the old man risked his life for from Ruruo and was now exchanging for it even though unwilling. When the two of them finished their exchange, the old man was left there observing as Ruruo and others continued on their journey across the desert. He murmured to himself, ¡°I¡¯m afraid with that kid¡¯s talent it will not be long before she will have some reputation in the martial arts world, loosing something in this exchange is not considered a big deal.¡± He turned around and left using some movement skills. In this situation, Wang did not say anything as he traveled to Ziyu city, which he has never been to. Based on his previous thoughts the city should be the same as the sand city, but he still did not seem to think so at the moment he heard about the city lord. ..... Surprisingly, after moving for several miles, it seemed she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and she finally spoke. When he looked over he discovered she had been saying something to him. ¡°Come here?¡± When he approached she seemed to be pointing to the ground but he did not get what she was indicating. ¡°I mean squat down.¡± He sighed as he looked at her state which seemed worn out, but he did not say what he was thinking which she might have guessed or not. All the way he was moving with a person on his back, but he did not expect to be carrying an adult whose martial arts realm seems to be higher than him. ¡°Why? Are you still unhappy about being involved in my ns?¡± When he heard what she said, did not even answer and just continued on. Seeing as to how he did not seem to be replying, she just seemed to beughing at it but did not mention it again. When they eventually approached the destination of their travels, Wang managed to see something that surprised him. From the distance, he could indeed see that the desert seemed to end but that was far from surprising him. An imposing tower could be seen standing straight toward the sky, it was shaped like a sword, and just looking at it one could be intimidated. Wang just cast his nce at its shape and soon lost interest. He hade to this ce because regardless of the situation in the rest of the ces, some strong people seemed to be in charge of this ce. Anyone would be intimidated to attempt to cause trouble in this ce. Most people in the martial arts world seem to be happy about increasing strength, and this city can indeed offer many opportunities. Wang also could tell that this was not some kind of game so he had to make some choices wisely. He had already thought of separating from this crazy woman after reaching the city but she was very perceptive and whispered in his ears, ¡°Without permission from the city, no one can stay. You can onlye with me to my residence or in the end, stay outside of the city. But that would mean having to struggle for all resources. In the end, most of the people on the outside have failed to meet the requirements for staying in this city and are going to head to other cities. I wonder how many cities have already turned like the sand city being upied by some gangs.¡± From everything she said, he only heard the words that requirements are to be met for one to stay in the city. In that case, he was indeed very interested in asking about it and did. ¡°What are the requirements?¡± ¡°Actually it is quite easy, you just have to gain the approval of that tower, the first stage on the tower is to defeat a grandmaster expert. All the way up. Which floor do you think you can reach this moment?¡± His n was not to get himself in trouble, but he had that thought of throwing her off his back and heading for the city, but being rational he just ignored the thought. He needs a safe space to develop and this ce is the right bet, in that case, he can ignore this episode, as he assumes with her level of cultivation she would be busy to bother with him. When he kept silent after receiving the answer she also did not speak until the group managed to reach the city gate only to discover it was not guarded at all. Then Ruruo seemed to produce some token from her waist that Wang failed to see, yet the token allowed them to enter the city. What Wang did not see was that the city gate seemed to have some kind of unique mechanism and at the end of the day, everyone that entered the city had their identity recognized and if not known then they will be tracked. In the same way, others seemed toe just after the four of them had gone further in the distance. ¡°By the way, where are we going again?¡± Wang suddenly realized a big problem, this woman was living in the gang pretending to be someone¡¯s daughter, and in this city, he did not actually know where they were going. In this city to have a residence, it would have a very different meaning and Wang could always feel like something was very wrong, especially with this woman insisting on bringing him along to this ce. Basically, he assumed she did not have feelings for him, so it can not be said that she brought him to this ce due to that wedding. He was very alert in his heart about the next move she makes but that was not his pressing issue at all, rather he could not help but think about the immense resources in a ce like this city. Probably he could buy resources under the grandmaster realm at a cheap price considering the information that Ruruo has already told him about the tower. A realm like his in this city probably is not worth much and thus he can take advantage of it to be low-key. But this woman making him carry her is something he seems to think very doubtfully has no other purpose. With Luoli in the lead, the four soon arrived at a residence that was indeed too good for her to own in this city but Wang did not bother with it. After taking Ruruo in, he heard her call in Luoxi and ask her for some things he seemed to realize were medical materials. But he did not stay long and escaped fast and seeing the way he was leaving incognito she just smirked. Luoli on the other hand seemed to have something to say. ¡°Miss is this why you bought this house when we came to the city at that time? But why did you lie to him? Getting amodation in the city is not only through the tower.¡±She was after all someone in the blood-forging realm and could hear what Ruruo was telling Wang at that time. ¡°If he finds out that I lied about this I assume you are responsible for it, at that time you shall have to go on fasting for three days.¡± Hearing the words that Ruruo was saying the maid seemed to have been wronged. ¡°Okay, Just make sure he does not find that out for the time being. If he wants something you make the arrangements.¡± She instructed as she started to meditate for cultivation. Others might not be capable of seeing it, but Ruruo is someone that has regressed from the future and even though she died before it happened, her realm was not very low. She can see that the husband she married is unique but she just has yet to figure it out, and she can feel that by being around him she also gains benefits. Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Life in ZIyu City With the resources he had umted especially the gold coins, he could manage to survive in the city for some time without worrying much about some things. He received a change of clothes the same was for Ago, and this was so as not to make ¡®her¡¯, not lose face, referring to Ruruo. In his inquiries, he discovered unlike in other cities this one had some more advanced medical forms and even pills. But that was not something he could afford to use at the moment, as it involved grandmasters that can use internal energy. He moved around and after finding the best at the most eptable price range, collected some medical herbs for cultivation and improving blood Qi. He saw some pills but the price was not worth it at the moment as they require one to be capable of using internal energy to be capable of using them. Those in the blood-forging realm begin to use the pills too since at this point in time one gets in contact with Qi. In order to avoid running into some grandmasters and getting into a conflict he thought it best to stay at home and cultivate honesty. What he wanted most was just time, and three dayster, Ruruo left the residence without Luoli and seemed to have something to do. ..... Seeing this Wang just focused on his practice and his improvement seemed to have also started to be visible, he knew it was the resources he had just purchased. He was certain that perhaps in no time he could be able to step into the blood forging level and thus he just had to stay low-key. As for the matter of the grandmaster, he did not think about it yet. In this period both Wang and Ruruo seemed to have disappeared from the mansion and this was indeed the case as Wang seemed to have focused on his practice while Ruruo really left. Time passed like that and in three months Wang managed to break through the White tiger fist to the fifth level and the Biyun Fist to the third stage. He then started to give the rest of his attention and time to the Sea Calming Manual and the Biyun fist. He wanted them to also enter a higher state but he knew the sea calming manual had its own requirements with epiphanies being the key issue. After his White Tiger Fist martial arts entered a new level he could feel his body transforming daily and he was sure that stepping into the next level was just a matter of time unless he was willing to spend money on more expensive medical herbs. But at the moment, he seemed to have some important issues to deal with and thus stopped the practice for the day.¡±I¡¯m so hungry...If this continues the food intake will keep doubling with the passage of time and without an ie source it might be a problem!¡± It is said that the practice of martial arts requires money and this is not purely for the purchase of medical herbs, techniques, and even treasures to improve oneself but rather even the cost of food necessary. Fortunately, the food in the mansion was enough for the time being and after having a meal in whichrge volumes of meat were included, he went back to his practice but he kept feeling that something was not right with his way of life. He wanted to think about an ie-making way, but in the end, he put the idea aside until Ruruo came back. He wanted to discuss this with her even though he did not feel like it was a good idea in the end he had no choice about it. She knew more about the city than him, and after that, he went back to his tedious routine. ng! ng! ng! Somewhere in Zuyi city, there was a sound of sword collisions from time to time, and when the two figures separated one could see that they were both females. Both were very beautiful but one had some cloth covering her face, and the other was Ruruo. At this time she was dressed differently but behaved more reserved and the other one hidden under the cloth put her sword back in the scabbard. ¡°Junior sister, since you broke through to grandmaster you left the city and master seems to have already known you came back he asked you to go and see him. But your strength seems to have improved greatly. We should probably fight again in the future.¡± After she finished speaking in a crisp voice she floated away using some movement techniques. Ruruo looked thoughtful as she looked at the back of the woman disappearing. But her face seemed expressionless, and secretly thought, ¡°Had I wanted to avoid the events from the past happening to me, I would prefer to not get involved with other factions, thankfully master is strong. Even in that past life when that witch deceived me and coveted my physique, she seemed to be very wary of him. Even though I never saw him again until that moment, I can be sure to gain security under him until my strength is considered something in this world.¡± In a way, she was referring to having the same realm as her master, and at the same time, some killing intent seemed to exist deep within her eyes as she looked in another direction. ¡°Besides, that stupidd I married seems to be more interesting, In the period just being in the same residence made me improvepared to the hard work of several years. Well, let¡¯s finish with this old master and then go and see how to exploit him.¡± As her thoughts drifted her killing intent had already disappeared and she climbed all the way to the peak of a mountain. At the same time, she arrived here, huge clouds could be seen everywhere covering the mountain yet a certain region was very clear. The blue sky could be seen from there, and some pavilion-like structure stood there. At some distance, a man with hair that had some grey but most ck sat on top of the pavilion drinking from some wine jar. He looked at Ruruo and said meaningfully, ¡°You actually kidnapped a husband for yourself! Not bad, that kid has potential. If he manages to climb up to the third floor of the tower, then I can perhaps make an exception and add another disciple.¡± But Ruruo asked, ¡°Master! Don¡¯t you practice swords? Why do you want to take someone that might not have an interest in swords as a disciple?¡± Listening to these words there wasughter resounding from the distance and then some of the clouds seemed to have been pushed aside revealing a slightly younger manpared to the one on the pavilion roof. ¡°Hahaha!!... Senior brother does not believe at all in the idea that one skill is enough to master. He probablyughs at a junior sister for being solely dedicated to studying spears...¡¯ When the voice just ended at some point a huge shadow of a spear could be seen descending towards the pavilion and the man on it drinking wine bolted off into the clouds as though escaping. ¡°Senior brother Luo! Where are you going? I thought you were privately talking about me behind my back. Let¡¯s discuss this!¡± As the sound came the spear shadow seemed to shrink and turn in the direction the man with a bottle of liquor went. ¡°Junior sister! You should start to act like ady or just kidnap a husband for yourself like that disciple of mine, or maybe discuss this with her she might help you out.¡± As the voice resounded he had already escaped. This only left Ruruo alone and the others hiding in the clouds seemed to have also realized some gazending on him afterughing slightly. ¡°Junior sister calm down let¡¯s discuss things...¡± But this time he was not as lucky as Ruruo¡¯s master Luo Feng. Seeing the master flee just like that without even saying anything she was helpless but the woman in the sky seemed to impress her. ¡°Si Wanrou! The strongest woman in her master¡¯s generation and is said to rank only three levels below master. Who would have thought I can see her? Beauty is indeed worth admiration.¡± She seemed to be observing everything that had just happened nkly while all the other people had escaped leaving her alone. In the end, only the woman in the skynded and cast her eyes on Ruruo before saying, ¡°Little martial niece, how about we talk about it? Does senior brother say you kidnapped your husband is that true?¡± When Ruruo saw the enthusiasm from the woman she thought something good was going to happen such as getting some meeting gift, but it turns out she was asking her this. At this time Ruruo was: ¡°?..¡± She suddenly started to see that her master was throwing all the trouble at him. This woman was crazy. Chapter 20 Chapter 20: bloodshed In a garden, situated somewhere in the mountains, one could see two women seated and each had a unique temperament. Flowers could also be seen on the sidelines, though pretty each was emitting strong spear intent. After having visited the mountain and her master escaping, Ruruo was brought to this ce by the ¡®crazy¡¯ Si Wanrou. Looking at this ce, Ruruo couldn¡¯t help but admire it. It seemed to contrast with the aggressive woman sitting before her. But that was not all, she could actually see that the treasures in this ce were indeed everywhere. Even the ginseng in the distance seemed very old, perhaps beyond hundred years in age. Although she had tried some means to nt small cut pieces into the garden, he was not sure how long it would take for it to be ready for use. At the same time, he had wasted an entire year, due to not having a good martial art for body refinement. ..... Body refinement, unlike other martial arts, was focused on developing body potential. It was also a difficult route without enough resources to support it. Wang could tell this and thus was very eager to find another way to deal with it. He was sure it was too much work, thankfully over this period he continued to improve his medical skills and even set up a medical clinic. Through this, he nned to develop some connections and then obtain some things that could be more convenient. He had the ambition toe up with a way to obtain a steady flow of resources in the future to make his path of cultivation much simpler. As much as he seemed to have been wasting his time, the martial arts he practiced had also been improved by two levels over the year. He had already stepped into the middle stages of blood refinement. In the same way, his physique improved by arger margin, but the most important thing was that the blood Qi in his body was very exaggerated. The numerous techniques he had used to train this realm might be the reason, but the coexistence of the forces could be something to do without the attribute panel. At the same time, he was d that he improved the techniques to the same level, thus allowing the forces to slowly but surely coverage and merge. With this regardless of what techniques he has added over the years, managed to be incorporated without bringing any waves. His body has undergone a huge transformation inside out. During this period, he made a reputation among themoners for his medical skills but at the same time, didn¡¯t bother to interact with the rich, he was aware it would just end up wasting his time. Themoners however had their eyes everywhere and he had gained immense information from them. For those with background, he has only treated one person, and the individual gave him another medical material he was impressed with. It was some sunflower and half a year back he had removed the seeds before nting half and consuming the others. During this period, he was impressed by the essence contained in the sunflower. Back in his home world, the sunflower was just an empty title but in this world, he could feel the strong Yang essence from the seeds. After using it to cultivate, he had managed to strengthen the blood Qi in his body and even Yang element added to it. The effect was much better than the ginseng roots he had used before to cultivate. It is also the reason he was very much dedicated to his farming, other than the medical clinic he visited asionally. He had a schedule that he followed and Ago would alwayse to remind him, in case he got involved too much in his activities. He has thus been using patients to study the human body and analyze a way to generate a superior technique for body refinement. During the year he had depended on the technique and sunflower seeds to make progress, but it also halted, but at his current level he had still gone very far. But he couldn¡¯t make his physique stronger without a proper method to cultivate. From the ancient texts he had gathered, nobody¡¯s cultivation techniques could be seen. But even with a huge collection of techniques from the library, it proved very difficult to find what he wanted in the end. He was in no hurry at all, after all the body technique was something he needed urgently and by obtaining one, his physical body state could be further enhanced. The best way this to take the path of creating a technique himself, but he knew that was nonsense with his current self. Perhaps he could imitate some techniques to attack but creating one was not possible at all. The most important thing to note was that such a technique would have to consider the human body. His understanding of the human body was still minute and would take him a lot of time to gain some actual headway in that than it is to cultivate even the hardest of techniques for people with average talent. He at least could still gauge that his strength was still increasing daily due to the martial stats techniques he had learned. Every time they circted his body more and more changes happened with his meridians being slowly expanded and strengthened. He could usually feel his perception improve slightly. At that, he could already guess that his body strength had advanced slightly too. He taught Ago singing so that he can help him take care of some trivial things. Even at the moment, he had already moved past marrow cleansing and jumped at the entry of blood refinements that Wang referred to as level two with some help of the ginseng to improve blood energy in his body. He had also obtained a ginseng root when he passed the illusion test back then. Using it he managed to take a stop through to level one and then advanced again recently. It was due to Wang¡¯s advice that he didn¡¯t rush straight ahead or he could attain that with the ginseng. Even with the huge capabilities of the spirit, to analyze and dissect the techniques in his hand,ing up with a body refinement art requires more than just a fusion of the already existing exercises. In this respect once wanted to do it but after a few attempts, he already saw this route to have no future. But taking the essence and incorporating it into each other was eptable as such he used the same method to peak the blood regiment realm. But that would require him to go all the way to perfection of the techniques he had used so far. The ambition he has thus kept him from advancing even with the resources he holds. He needs to allow his body to stop improving before he can take another step ahead. He thought of his previous life¡¯s knowledge of the essence of bnce in an equation, but this required his understanding of the existing techniques to perfection. He thus has most of his consciousness deducing and passing through the techniques he learned and he knows that the most important thing for beginners is to strengthen blood energy. After that, he can then go to flesh and bones, and thus a technique in his current level should only put blood as a focus. In that way, he can then incorporate other means after he reached the ninth level. [Perhaps I need more than a year toe up with a good technique, but I can¡¯t postpone improving my strength so much. I should probably at least, deal try getting a hang of fusion force first. The most important that way I can be able to see the road of intent in the future.] The idea was indeed crazy, but also greasy at the same time. Having the brain do more than one thing is indeed something difficult. But improvements to his spirit motivated him to begin. But to aplish it wouldn¡¯t be that easy, Intenting from nowhere is indeed difficult. But he seemed to be trying to do it, on one hand, toe up with a trump card and on the other save time. The period of one year was indeed not small, for him. The things he could do in that time should be a lot. The same night, he was feeling somehow through his perception that figures were moving swiftly towards their residence through the cover of darkness. He could still see their way of dressing did not seem like someoneing for something good. He could also see they were all close to normal blood refinement experts. He stood up and decided to intercept them when he heard their conversation through his perception. [Make it like a robbery, our client also doesn¡¯t want anyone in the residence to realize our existence otherwise even we might being out alive] After listening to some of their discussions he was already feeling something was not right, but he failed to get any idea who the client mentioned. He didn¡¯t care about that though, as, from the word go, he moved from the room stealthily towards them. He also wanted to test his capabilities against those of the same rank. But he felt they were somehow weaker. He had his reasons for doing this. After going outside, he was already bing a huge target, since he didn¡¯t give off any impression of an expert. The group immediately decided to take him and ask some questions before dealing with him. Having been in this business for a long time, how could they be fools? The most important thing was to prepare to avoid losses. ..... This action was already something even Wang admired. But he was not here to make friends so he counted five shadows in the dark. To get rid of them would be a huge hassle even for him. But they would probably not be willing to make it known of their sneaking into the residence. With his study of medicine and martial arts at the same time, he could still immobilize them using some means but that would be too much work. He left towards the medical garden and the group followed him from behind. Only two were left, waiting for the information. After arriving at the farm, Wang disappeared and the group spread out, they could easily handle him, so they thought. But he naked up on them using his perception until all there were knocked out. Taking out some rope he tied them up and sneaked around appearing from the opposite direction. Seeing him, the remaining two were already alert, only to realize he did not seem panicked. They rxed and decided to catch him since the others lost him. Three people couldn¡¯t lose so they moved towards him, unfortunate they made the same fate of being knocked out and tied down. He then made sure none could escape before going back to sleep. Earlybinntge morning, a hugemotion role him up. ¡°Who are those?¡± but he still asked. ¡°They are officers, we found some people passed out here turns out they were part of a gang wanted by the government. So we informed them.¡± Ruruo said. She also somehow found it, weird after saying it. But Wang was not very happy at all, his face was looking like he wanted to cry, he didn¡¯t kill that group at all, but now all dead. That meant someone from the mansion did it. [Doesn¡¯t matter anyway, since they cleaned themselves up, meddling might only make oneself a target] Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Thunder body art Sitting alone at the table, as Wang tools a bite of breakfast, he couldn¡¯t rx at all. He had not offended anyone to his knowledge. He was more or less concerned about those people that visited at night. He knew they were not up to any good, and someone hired them. At this time the other party seemed to be ying in the dark against them. He was sure, Ruruo and nanny Hei were not fooled and could see something from it. The gang couldn¡¯t juste to disturb them without reason. Especially with such a small number of people, how could they move the property in the residence? He was going to add attributes to all the ancient texts until he found what he wanted. He knew the process might be taxing, but not anywhere near the tragic incident he encountered a year ago trying to create a neb. ..... His Cosm void art had not been improved through that experience, but rather, he was trying to leverage the already existing first stage to harness more unique energy being stored in the body. In a way, his physical stage affected the level at his entry stage of cosmic void art stood. If it was the second level, he might not be capable of handling it with his current body. Even though he benefited a lot from that incident, he has restrained himself from anything concerning viciousness for this period. Until his body improves considerably, he won¡¯t mess with it, after all even if he wanted to he has no option. The attributes can¡¯t be added to the Cosmic Void Art. He also suspected that this technique was a very strong existence and he only got a tiny portion of it. He could understand part of the ancient words from having utilized many techniques of the same origin. In such a case, without the panel, he might not even know of the significance of the ancient texts. Truth be told, they shouldn¡¯t be called ancient texts but rather alien texts. But everyone views them as such, and he can¡¯t refute it. After all the texts might have existed for even longer periods than somenguages. If he managed to enter the imperial city perhaps he might be capable of finding more. Well, he however has no idea nor does he have such a n yet. The moment he thought about it he started to look through the panel and only nine other ancient texts could be seen. He then put out aside the thought, for when he visits the library. At that time perhaps he might add attributes to it and even if something weird happens, no one would realize. For instance the time he passed out after adding attributes to the Cosmic Void Art. If such a situation were to happen in front of others he might not be capable of exining it. Besides he is not sure about many things and taking risks in front of others is unnecessary. The nine ancient texts he is sure might all have some benefits to him but, if he fails to get what he wants then, he can just continue to search for others in the library. If he gained a good body refinement art then that thing at the depth of the library could be used to fulfill its potential. Besides, that library has mountains of scripts and scrolls he thus is not discouraged especially when he decided to make his technique. He has yet to reach that level so he can only depend on already existing ones. This knowledge also helped him reduce the arrogance in his heart. The panel is practically a way to cheat and thus he shouldn¡¯t feel so proud. Comparing himself with others, indeed he is somehow very poor in talent and other aspects. With such a realization, the pride developing in his heart was squashed down. At the same time, he could see that he was more rxedpared to the past. On the same day after consuming breakfast, he didn¡¯t see Ruruo so he went into the library immediately. Sitting on some side of a copsed wall and seriously through the martial arts techniques. He had collected some attributes and the more scrolls, books, and scriptures he looked through allowed to end him to umte more. Vast information poured into his mind including experiences associated with the texts. The amount of information was vast thankfully it was more or less about talking about heaven and earth. He had never heard of such treasures in this world but the vast information including pictures seemed to have been entrenched in his mind. At this time he could be said to be a walking encyclopedia, in treasure and their uses. This also seemed to be very helpful for medical skills. The information was so vast even though he did not get a headache he needed time to consume all of it. He thus took some time too to browse through the information to understand where they could be found treasures required fir physical advancement. If he could get his hands on some of the treasures that could improve even his physique ot might be a good thing too. The same is true for cultivation speed but the information he has yet to properly grasp is the idea of alchemy mentioned in some of the treasures. He remembered novels mentioning refinement and some could even allow people to increase their lifespan. But the information was vague, he would have to organize the entire library first. It seems they have important roles and thus after a while, he lost his enthusiasm as he opened all the ancient texts he knew required astronomical numbers of attribute points. But he only added once besides he could only add that his current mental and spiritual consciousness can¡¯t support excess data. The nine texts were added attribute points only to gain some different insights in different areas. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even use them for his current needs. This made him rx for an hour before starting to pick up ancient texts. Attributes were also increasing in the process after he read more and more. But they were again used up, thankfully it was just an introductory part of the ancient texts and the attributes consumed less. The more he added attitudes to them and read some of the benefits were immense see but the need currently was not being met. This did not frustrate him, so his focus was only on ancient texts. By the time he had to spend close to eight hours in the library, his head was buzzing. He was exhausted but at the same time, a smile appeared on his face. He had found something after adding attributes to a new ancient art that had just appeared on the panel. The art requires using him to temper the body using lighting power. At this moment he had some headaches but at the same time happiness. Though the technique is dangerous, it can at least provide him with a way toward his goals. With attributes, he can still improve the technique even if thunder is absent. What was keeping him in the library was looking for anotherplementary technique. But nothing wasing up, so he sat down further from the books and started to run the technique. With the thunder¡¯s body art activated, the sound of lighting could be heard from his body. At first, it was faint and then, he heard it. Some destructive power bust into his body then some vitality seemed to be bred that fixed the injury. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth as the pain was too much. After a while, his body had some burnt smell as well as another weird smell. Without even realizing the evening had arrived, un the technique several times, and when he was getting used to it, the damage it could do was also lessening. He was certain in a few days perhaps he could enter level six and his body strength wouldn¡¯t be small. He then left, but still did note in contact with anyone in the residence. He washed off the impurities on his body and changed into a new set of clothes. At this time, he had some confidence to improve his strength in the future. As he sat on the stone chair in the middle of the gardens watching the sunset, he was refreshed. The numerous martial arts he learned were all in operation and the thunder body art seemed to be melting them into itself. He could feel that his body change was also happening faster with the help of the techniques. With time he could change the nature of thunder body art bing something new. And the happy thing was the moment all the martial arts were being used at the same time the terror of the force pulsing through his body was shocking. At the same time he felt, that lightning couldn¡¯t hurt his body at all, but at the same time, helped him in the practice of these changes, was in a good mood but still didn¡¯t sense his Wife¡¯s whereabouts. ..... If he knew she was still packing up some clothes and materials down the mountain he might be shocked. He just asked her to prepare some clothes so that they could go through the formal bows together but she had be very busy. The carriage was full of new things, and Ago was the one suffering from moving them to the carriage from the shops. By the time they arrived, Wang had been resting on the stone chair for some time. When he moved towards his room he found it had been changed and everything new had been added. Well, it used to belong to Ruruo in the first ce, and now it had been decorated red. The atmosphere for festivities was set, thankfully it was only in the room and even the bed had been added to a bigger one. He already guessed what had happened and since he had no problems with it, he had to also get involved. Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Hidden danger The two have stayed together for more than a year and now they have decided to do something that was missed in the previous wedding. Since he had passed out, she might have also not had the face to ask about it. But Wang is not a fool either, thus he took the initiative to bring up that issue. He also doesn¡¯t mind having her as a wife, for his days staying together was indeed very good. After this ceremony, something that couldn¡¯t be done can be done ir said without much of an issue. As he was about to retreat he saw someone seated on the side of the bed, dressed in red and covering her face. He then was somehow not sure how to proceed. ..... It sounded cool when he told her to do this but now he has no idea about most customs. He sighed in his heart and moved towards Ruruo. The two of them performed the usual bows without including the parent¡¯s part, perhaps due to his previous owner¡¯s misfortune. But he did not have any interest in settling the ounts for his premature death. Furthermore, that incident when he ended up almost destroying his spiritual consciousness was not forgotten. In such a way, he did not care much about it and would deal with the issue once he broke through in the body realm to a higher level. At that time, his consciousness might be very big and capable of amodating some changes. Since he never obtained any memories he had already some suspicions about things. The most important thing is that currently when they were undergoing the bows to each other he felt it. Something was trying to make it impossible but unfortunately his spirit is very strong thus the feeling was not much difficult to suppress But at the same time, he was sure, something was indeed hidden in this body trying to meddle with his life. He was not angered by this he had some guesses. Being forced to marry and even dying of course that remnant soul had some grudge against Ruruo. In truth, she did not do anything wrong but she was the reason he was, forced, and when he resisted he ended up ng put in ce and died. But the rational thought is that he can only me his father, but for a twisted soul rationale does not exist. Its biggest mistake was to show off itself and help Wang conclude. In fact, as early as he was distracted in his attempts to improve his consciousness, he knew something was wrong. But when he thought he only realized that he was also part of the ones who hated. It however is a shame he does not care about the feelings of his twisted former body owner. After everything happened the usual events on a wedding night took ce and the two were very ¡®busy¡¯, especially with the new body refinement art, his was not bad. The good thing was that their house was somehow separated from others by a distance and thus their fight at night did not end up being heard by many. But the noise from the house was indeed not difficult to hide as it went on all night, especially from Ruruo. When she was rxing in the morning, remembering the embarrassing things she didst night she seemed to not want to get out of bed. But that was not the most surprising, actually,, Wang saw it first and was impressed. She was already at the peak of level six, he even failed to see anything at allst night. But now he could see that her cirction of the Yin Qi in her body was faster and at the same time it had some Yang aspects to it. In a way, it almost attained some bnce and he understood immediately. But he did not say anything, even though he was somehow embarrassed for not letting others sleep by taking them on a marathon all night long. Then again, he was somehow also feeling refreshed justying on the bed feeling the fragrance from Ruruo¡¯s hair. All over his shoulder, one could see bite marks, s and when Ruruo saw them her face flushed red as she hid them under the pillow. Wang justughed at her behavior as he thought of something. The remnant soul seemed to have suffered some real damage as it kept trying to make waves but nothing could happen. But that was not his gain, after he activated his thunder body artst night for just a split second, it was screaming. Since he couldn¡¯t deal with it ht then he was sure once he broke through in the body refinement art, the thing will be a goner. In the same aspect, he had already started to think about some things. This world indeed was not simple as it looked on the surface, but he did not care much. His concern was on the knowledge he had obtained yesterday from the library. Only now did he remember something that reminded him of formations in his previous life¡¯s novels. It¡¯s just that the application in the ancient texts had been tooplex and he did not put much attention to it. He was more into body refinement art but now he realized the formations in the novels might have some simrities. Thus he was going to keep on collecting ancient texts from the library and adding them to the panel. He had to improve the thunder body art bybining it with other body refinement arts. The martial arts he practiced have already been incorporated but only resulted in some little change. He could even see that the name of the art did not change at all. This is already an indication, and he saw the panel had the world iplete on the technique. Thus he was going to focus on studying most of the ancient texts to see if some important things can be extracted from them. In just a short period, the way forward had been opened up for him. He needed more of the ancient texts as he might end up finishing reading all those in the library by some time in a year or so. Since he was not fixed on trying to create any technique then it would be a lot faster. He turned to his right and said softly, ¡°Ruruo! do you know where some of those ancient texts can be obtained?¡± Being called this was indeed sweat and her heartbeat elerated with her flushed face. She then just replied with an ¡°em¡±, before she came back to her senses. After rxing a little she said, ¡°I can ask someone to bring them over.¡± Hearing this Wang was very happy so he said, ¡°Ask someone? Well thanks then, the more the better.¡± After realizing that he could harvest attribute points from anything that can be deemed ancient, he be very active. As he walked outside he turned only to see Ruruo already dressed up. ¡°How did you do that, don¡¯t woman take longer to dress?¡± he asked somehow remembering the situation in his previous life. ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?. How can women take more time to dress.¡± she was already straightening his clothes as they walked out. Indeed as he thought about it women in his previous life had numerous makeup that required them to waste more time. Not that dressing takes a long time, it¡¯s just a bias he had developed. He evenughed at himself in his heart. It¡¯s just that when Ruruo walked outside even Luoli had an illusion she had be more pretty or something about her had changed but did not dwell on it. They sat on the stone chairs in the garden and several meals were presented for breakfast. Even Ruruo¡¯s appetite was stimted considering she did not have dinnerst night. Wang ate much too but always felt the mealscked something but did not care much. At the same time, nanny Hei also looked at Ruruo and felt she had changed. She seemed to be in a better state than before moreover she saw that her strength is almost equal to her. ¡°Ruruo your martial arts?¡± she stopped halfway. He could see that her realm had improved and she had yet to stabilize it so some pressure was being released on ths outside. Since the early stages are focused on improving the state of the body and blood energy he could tell she had advanced again. Her talent was already scary enough. If he didn¡¯t see the potential value perhaps he might be discouraged. But she eventually ended up getting to know that she was like that when she woke up. Wang did not intend to offer his opinion on this issue as he was already thinking of something else. ..... He wanted to find somece among these numerous mountains for body refinement. The thing at the library underground is also something he can think about when his strength has risen high enough. Sitting there for breakfast he felt at home and also his strangeness to this world was slowly disappearing. At the same time, the remnant soul in his body also seemed to be destroyed a little. Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Wang¡¯s profession After breakfast, he went to the library for four hours and collected close to five ancient texts that were reflected on the panel before going down the mountain. He could asionally do that andbine them with the right skills or even in some cases techniques. In doing so, the panel was very much not crowned as insight imagine. Over the period, even the low-level techniques were handled in such a manner. Thebination made them strongerpared to their original. Heading down the mountain he could add attributes to some skills to improve them, unlike techniques that required him to umte or practice. He was going to do his doctor job, and thus he used a carriage. ..... Ago sat at the front while he was in the back alone still studying information about the formations He had some desire to see if they could be utilized for how the novels depict them. Drawing spiritual energy hundreds of miles or defense and strengthening weapons or tools. All those uses are not to be ignored, and even more so the refinement of tools, if he could refine a ne and then moving in this world would be a piece of cake. Well, he just thought about it, he currently cannot do this. He has yet toe in contact with refinement skills from the ancient texts he had added attributes on. But that did not mean it wouldn¡¯t be possible in the future. With such thoughts, he pushed them aside despite the desire for more ancient texts. He continued to check through the formation of knowledge that had been poured into his mind. He was aware the only way to improve the skill again is if he couldpletely utilize everything that had been imprinted in his mind. His consciousness got into action and started to review the information as well aspare to novel knowledge he had. This way the speed at which the information was being digested increased drastically. At the same time, he understood the importance of consciousness, in his previous life he always saw books mentioning the soul, but consciousness seemed to have simr roles. But he was sure spirit is important too and since he is strengthened from the consciousness then he can easily kill others by strangling their spirits. Spirit is after all very important but the most difficult to cultivate. But that does not make himcent at all, he knows that he has to keep improving. From the knowledge, he knows in novels, as long as one is in a world where martial arts exist some weird backstory will eventuallye up. Such things include some beings being imprisoned in the world or the invasion from other worlds to even the end of the world itself. Who can tell, the martial arts world is always unpredictable and even in his previous life somes were destroyed byets. This is already not something he wants to sit down and wait for, now he can only improve himself then. Formations are important in numerous ways and thus he must reach the highest level he can attain. After some time, he felt the carriage stop, scanning outside, they had arrived. Today the line of patients was also very long. He could already see some with cases he could call serious as for the rest he could handle it without much pressure considering his current medical knowledge. But he is used to it, and thus as usual routine four groups of people can enter at the same time. He deals with patients in groups like that and everyone is honest. Sometime back, another person tried to use identity to make trouble here he ended up being dealt with properly by Ago. After that incident even if one is a bandit, they can only be honest or the Divine doctor might refuse to even look at them. He saw something on the huge line but just shook his head. Some people are indeed delusional, even in this life. As long as they have ¡®part of their body too big¡¯ they think everything can go their way. Pushing such thoughts aside, Wang ignored them and entered the medical tent. At the front of the line, a youngdy dressed in a rich costume with huge assets. Arrogant appearance and surrounded by a group of servants moved forward with an entire group towards the tent ignoring the others that arrived earlier in line. She seemed as though everyone should be honored she even visited this ce. Some people seemed to remember the past incident and thus did not bother to block them. Worthing interesting. Some discussions immediately erupted. ¡°Hahaha!.. Look another one hase to suffer¡± ¡°Yeah the previous one was also so arrogant with a proud face but after some ps, she was not lovely anymore.¡± ¡°Hahaha. You have forgotten Doctor Wang¡¯s wife is so pretty. Why would he care about this one without brains.¡± Every aspect of society likes to gossip, some. of this person starting the gossip have never even seen Ruruo but one could think they were her next-door neighbor with how they described her. The more people talked the higher theughter and indeed it did not take long for Ago to take action. The group of servants was bleeding, the prouddy had tears with a hand print on her face. In addition to having the whole face distorted, while she was crying with a snorting from her nose like a baby. This was hrious and everyone broke intoughter even more seeing her appearance. An indifferent voice came from the medical tent, ¡°Go back to the end of the line if you want help. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be cklisted for not following the rules.¡± Wang was very indifferent to all this, truth be told, he was not some benevolent person treating patients. He was using the patients to verify his medical knowledge and at the same time gain some benefits from it. The proud youngdy was very angry that even she nearly fell when her legs Mk missed a step. The man was not giving her face at all, but Wang had bad feelings upon seeing her. At that moment he already felt he didn¡¯t like her, so he couldn¡¯t be polite in dealing with her either. Some people are indeed like that, one can hate them by just setting sights on them. In some cases, one can hate someone without a reason. For a secession, a total of five patients had to enter together, and this routine has been gradually epted by patients. Maybe back theirughter couldn¡¯t be helped since she couldn¡¯t identify who wasughing at her but if seen perhaps one might suffer badlyter. Such spoiled children that never follow rules are probably from prominent families in the city. She for instance did not queue just toe to see how handsome the doctor was from rumors. She even brought about her arrogant family behavior in someone¡¯s territory. Even if she wanted to take action she could only do itter, as she couldn¡¯t im to be from a very powerful n. She was indeed among those with good social standing in this small city. She suffered several ps before she could even enter the tent and get a look at the doctor. Wang did not care about her, he had already expected this to happen. The servants were not badly hurt, just some physical injuries as a lesson. The moment they picked up the youngdy and left, the group of people in the queue were free andughed at this situation. Some of them had already excepted it to happen. So theyughed out loud that even some patients were agitating about their illness but since they could still see a doctor how could they restrain themselves. Some were coughing but soon an indifferent voice could be heard, ¡°Next!¡± Like that theughter subsided and some people seemed to continue tough as they made jokes about the situation. Like in his previous life some people made even memes from others¡± misfortunes. But in this life, through the inte and phones were not avable, they could still imitate her miserable state. Wang on the other side didn¡¯t know this even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t care much. His attention was more on the patients he was treating. He utilized his consciousness to drive spirits and observe their bodies for their problems before solving them with existing herbs or acupuncture. The process was very fast and the number of patients thus was reduced faster too. This is also the reason they can wait patiently in line, the speed at which the line moves is fast. ..... Part of Wang¡¯s consciousness is left to studying formations was already almostplete. The more he observed the human body the faster the inspiration, as though the formations were modeled after it. But without much knowledge, he wouldn¡¯t verify such thoughts. Besides it was important to him to improve his skills rather than go on to search for information about its origin. At the same time the young woman that was properly handled by Ago, was h servant and her hatred had reached its peak. Being a youngdy of a good family, she was spoiled since she was a child, but just to go out and suffer grievance how could she tolerate it. Especially when others saw her with snot on her face, even worse her face looks like it was stomped on by pigs. She was not in any mood to care about her face she wanted revenge and thus she left directly to inform her father about it. As long as he took revenge for her even the doctor might be in her grasp. She would torture him till he understood the meaning of pain. With such thoughts in her mind, she left in frustration and rushed home to gain support. This is a typical character of spoiled rich youngdies, causing trouble and when they get what they deserve, rush home for help. Such behavior is indeed not umon in a world like this, where some ns held immense power either in politics or economics. But the elders in such families seem to not care about it. Letting their descendants unt their family name is a norm. Once she reported the situation, then it bes a matter of facing her n or not giving them a face. They want to deal with the people that are not giving their family face, but those representing the face are unworthy of it. So someone like this youngdy will always do such things and others clean after her. But in the end, such characters are capable of destroying even their families if they provoke a strong person. As she entered the city everyone observed her and those with background unafraid of her family burst out intoughter. Just looking at the youngdy of the Murong n looking like that they were very entertained. Especially the swollen face with some snort still falling. The poor could still only hold off until they were alone to break intoughter. How could anyone resist the urge tough, while those with lower status hang their heads low but couldn¡¯t stop themselves fromughing inside? Chapter 24 Chapter 24: Scare them away For individuals like that Wang treated them like NPCs. He had no time to waste on them and Ago can deal with them. But he didn¡¯t know that once the spoiled woman went home, she was going to make trouble for him. If he did though he might just sigh at the trouble but not be concerned about it. He had currently,pleted the formation of knowledge he had. He justcked enough resources to practice, but he had some means to implement so he started to increase the speed he treated the patients. With all the spirit perception focused on the patient,s he could deal with issues faster. ..... In less than six hours the queue had already been empty and the wood sign outside posted. It indicated he was closed, as he run through some of the gains today, he just asked Ago to pack them in the cart as usual . Leaving, he was in the back of the carriage always trying to set up small formations. After entering the mountain path back home he already perceived several figures hidden. But from their actions, he was sure their target was him. such a situation he had no choice at all but to deal with them. More or less, it might be a habit if he let such a group of people disturb his peaceful life. So he was prepared to make them suffer, but at the same time, he needed to first let them talk. ¡°Is it from thatss or someone else, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡± he decided to overlook such concerns he had. In that case, let things y out on their site. Those people will naturally say something he wants to hear. He thus pretended to not have seen them and continued to move forward. Sure enough, as he had just predicted. ¡°Boss is going to kill that doctor for the sake of the Murong family. Our gang dies not to have a doctor if we kidnapped him..¡± one of the men in the group seemed very crafty and thuse up with some machinations. But the boss indeed got tempted by that offer and started to ponder over it. At the same time, he was about to shoot, he felt some pressure weighing on him. It was spiritual pressure, but he could feel it was more like a warning if he shot he would be nted here. Such thoughts made him a veteran bandit who immediately make a decision. ¡°Retreat, what little nine said makes sense. If we are sick or need some help in the future we can juste and take him with us. There is no need to kidnap a doctor. They are expensive to maintain. Little nine will be rewarded tonight for his contributions.¡± The boss was a very crafty and intelligent man and after he said that he felt the pressure was gone all of a sudden. He was suddenly happy for being smart at the same time was cursing someone. ¡± Damn that Murong family, they wanted to use someone¡¯s hand to get rid of us after all the benefits they got from us.¡± as he thought this to himself, his eyes be cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We will have a job toplete soon.¡± as he said that he run in another direction followed by the group. As for Wang in the carriage, he was not interested in shooting if they were clever enough. But was amazed by the leaders¡¯ wits. ¡°What an intelligent fellow. Anyway, this saves me more trouble. Well, it¡¯s time to go back home I guess.¡± he murmured to himself. But Ago had no idea they were surrounded just a moment ago. But that was fine as well with Wang and thus they continued on their way home. He had also gained much on formations and could add attributes. He felt indeed it was better than he read in novels. Based on the information he had from the previous life, he might take advantage to make some things using the formations. But he suppressed such thoughts, as he checked at the + sign in front of the formations skill. Without dy, he added attributes and a flood of emotion entered his mind with ways to utilize them. At this time he indeed felt, as though he couldn¡¯t support his body. The information received was too much but nothingpared to everything he had seen in his previous life. That being the case his daze was soon over and, he started to check through it. Since he didn¡¯t need to do anything else all of his consciousness capability was focused on digesting the information. After several minutes everything had been absorbed. He started to rte it to other things, just like the previous information. Even after arriving home, he did not get off the carriage until when the formation knowledge had been turned into something applicable. But he did not improve it again, as he was certain the level he was at was enough to meet any needs that he might have. The most important concern for him was going through the collection in the library. With that thought, he let Ago inform his wife he hade back as he headed to the library. The moment anyone steps in they could be shocked to find that the first level of the library had been arranged clearly. Scrolls of different types each is fillednm??d, and position where they belong from sword techniques to other martial arts This was all done by Wang and he asked Rururo to not help, he had his reasons for doing it. How could he allow anyone to disrupt his attribute collection n? He passed that and entered the second level and half of the shelves were properly arranged. The only difference being this ce was several timesrgerpared to the first level. He went straight for ancient texts and after collecting everything together, he sat down on some of the scrolls. Then he started to pass through them as he stored them on the shelves. Like that time passed but ? in the collection. After properly arranging them, he looked towards the remaining normal techniques and reluctantly started to browse through them. One by one they were schemed through but he seemed to be more bored. Then it urred to him that he could use spirit consciousness to scan through them all. This idea brought about other ideas that immediately made things simpler. He released spirit on the books and some kind of invisible wave seemed to be affecting the martial arts cheats. At the moment they floated, he could extract knowledge from them faster and slowly move arge number of martial arts to the shelves depending on their categories. In an hour he had cleared the entire floor despite not gaining any attributes. He also learned something new. He did not feel bad about it as the attributes he had were still enough for the moment. At the same time, his mind was filled with information. In that case, he could only leave the library. But this time he was not in a bad mood at all, of the improved spirit coverage perhaps he might be capable of essing information from afar At the same time, he knew such situations would result in him losing numerous attribute points. But he did not mind, now he was going to focus on the collection he had just pilled up in his mind. With the numerous collection of martial arts, as long as he kept adding attributes he was sure even without any supprises, he would break through the sixth level. in. In the lower martial arts levels, energy is a very important factor. Just umtion enough leads to improvement. Like this, he went ahead and entered the resting area sitting on the He immediately started to as he used his consciousness and from his perception, everything could be easier to grasp. Even to know anyone was close to his limit of coverage or harbouring bad thoughts about him he could easily respond. Like that he went on to add attributes slowly and improve them all in a bnced manner. The martial arts each had their unique nature but since they were being improved at the same time from beginner levels, it indeed resulted in issues of contradictions. This however was his main goal, and when internal energy produced from the martial arts started to contradict each other, the thunder body art started to run. Such a strong body refinement art was indeed something but in this situation, its role was slowly being reduced. ..... The numerous martial arts each seemed to cover vast areas and with theirbined use, even the thunder body art was still at a low level to put it under suppression. But this collision of numerous martial arts resulted in a huge ¡®boom¡¯ in his body. At this time, he could feel the energy flowing in his body. He was already sure this is internal energy and even though it is something levelpared to Yin Qi in Ruruo¡¯s body, it was very overbearing. Chapter 25 Chapter 25: Improvement of body The same exins why she was able to breakthrough faster. Until she surpasses the ninth rank, her cultivation speed would not reduce at all. For him he has to covert the internal energy to qi to breakthrough to level nine. But Ruruo¡¯s situation is somehow different and she was lucky to benefit from a disaster. At the same time the huge energy in his body was soon causing havoc everywhere in his body, he could feel his adaptability had increased. Then he first advanced the thunder body art level, through attributes. This time he did feel lightning traveling through his body to every part. The cells and other body parts were producing sounds of thunder. ..... The huge force causing harvoc was jow being suppressed and poundes by huge yang power. The techniques were close to perfection and he took opportunity to add points until they attained perfection. At this time, they failed to supress the thunder in his body instead they gave birth to a new internal energy as they were being pounded together. With this situation he also felt his body improving visibly but the clothes he had on were not in good shape at all. Standing there he was stronger than rank eight experts in physical body strength alone. His skin had some lighting arcs still visible but soon they all seemed to be slowly fading. But his clothes were not in anyway, intact, cuts and burns could be seen everywhere. His skin however had be more like jade, and it couldn¡¯t even be more alluring to look at. That however did not make him handsome like novels said. He immediately understood that kind of data is indeed very deceiving. But he didn¡¯t seem to dwell on it much, but rather used his spirit coverage to locate Ruruo. Upon finding her he headed in her direction, he had to avoid some misunderstandings and she could solve the problem for him easily. But that was only going to happen in his dreams. When he approached her she seemsd shocked for a moment before bursting intoughter. Wang¡¯s current situation was indeed hrious especially with hair looking as though it had been burned. But after several minutes of none stopughter at least she helped quickly lead him to their ce. A huge water tub was also brought in that he managed to rx. She brought the hot water herself, and added it into the tab as well as cold water. Sitting in the tab, Wang looked at his body and was amazed at how strong it had be. He was going to try out after finishing his bath but saw someone looking at his skin with a read face. He said, ¡°Why like what you see?¡± She then responded with a yes and before she had time to say anything she was already pulled into the tub. After some ¡®singing and dancing¡¯ rituals of the newly married, Wang left the room in a good mood. At the same time he could see that the body was bing more and more inhumane. Compared to the ¡®singing and dancing¡¯st night, this time it was even more intense. Pushing the thoughts aside he went to look for some weapon to try his body defense. Based on some of the novels he had read strong body could allow even people to travel through the void, but such things were too far from him. As he moved around, he couldn¡¯t find what he wanted so he had to use his consciousness to look around. It took some minutes before he found some saber, then after sitting down he used it to scratch his finger and a huge cut could be seen. Before he had time to curse he actually saw it close up though it took a few minutes topletely heal up, it was very fast. Well he did not try it anyway else after all, he thought it would be a situation where mortal grade things like the saber could hurt him. ¡°thankfully i didn¡¯t cut or rather my entire finger would be gone. Butpared to normal people my healing ability is indeed to notch.¡± he then switched to something else. After moving some distance he punch into a tree freely without any technique and a fist mark appeared on it. The mark could still shock him since this tree even with that saber it might be difficult to make such a huge mark by shing once. He put it aside and thought of many things but the one that brought him morefort was his choice to focus on the body. He could now start thinking about the next level in attack techniques he had learned from fist to swords. He also soon realized that achieving intent fusion would take time. He has to be familiar with his techniques first then after each intent achieved perfection he can make a move. Now nothing had attained intent and so he chose the sword and saber before going to fiststter. The reason is simple, with sword intent he could also give Ruruo some way forward. If sha grasped it then surpassing rank nine is not even an issue. He has a cheat thus he can¡¯t worry but even with his wife¡¯s Yin Qi, it might be easier to attain rank nine nut crossing over it isn¡¯t easy. Rank nine based on his way of doing things is divided up into groups too. But with sword intent, an ability of above the level then crossing it is as easy as drinking water. He wouldn¡¯t tell her this though. Sword intent requires honing will and spirit and the main objective of level nine is opening up spirit. After that it is totally on a different level each category of level nine one steps on. The moment one is at the limit of level nine spirit can begin to perceive the outside environment. At that time, Wang assumes he would havean improvement in coverage to longer distance. Now he has reached seventy meters coverage, without even improving the Cosmic Void art. Since his spirit was strong then breaking through can strengthen it further. After some satisfaction with his body strength, he looked towards internal energy in his body. Now it hadpletely turned pale gold, but he knew the thunder body art might be the reason. At the same time, he was aware to improve his physical strength more he needed some where like that waterfall. It could hammer his body in every part allowing for further progress. At the same time, he had a clear feeling that once his internal strength turned golden some changes might ur. This moved him but to aplish all this he had to either go back to that ce or locate a new one. A waterfall was not easy for him to find, if he could find another one, the benefits might even be immense. He then also thought of visiting the underground of the library, but dismissed that thought. His consciousness can sense intenze heat from that ce and he assumed some treasure or high temperature me exists down there. He could use it to refine the body but his current level is too low. It is no different from sending himself to death. Thinking of this, he just set himself to continue practicing the normal way. Perhaps he might be lucky and obtain another body art. But the probability is very low and the information they recieve in the residence limited. Going down the mountain often results in hearing some news from the patients on the queue by eavesdropping. But the information has no big impact, since the people in such a remote ce also suffer the same problem. In town he failed to locate any organizations selling data. This thus already was telling him, the are is too remote. Taking advantage of the situation, he started to practice and without a sword he swung his arm like as though he was using a sword. The reason for this was to see his strong his attacks would be coupled with some technique. Indeed it did not let him down as that casual swing using a sword technique surpassed using bare fists. At this time he couldn¡¯t wait to improve his body level even further. But some things couldn¡¯t be hurried. His thunder body art also seemed to have no way to improve. ..... He could only use it, as it is. And his practice continued. He used the body art to continue tampering himself. He knew without external help, the speed kf cultivation would also slow down. Chapter 26 Chapter 26: Guests arrive Wang sat down and started to utilize his spirit to check his body them run the martial arts together with thunder art to change the quality of internal energy. Books in the library never told him of such a situation where a mutation urs in internal energy. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m walking in a new direction, but that aside, how do I get ess to a good environment. Forget it, I¡¯ll be free in three days perhaps I can go to that ce to look.¡± he made some ns. He couldn¡¯t waste his opportunities to improve at all. Especially when he could feel the benefits of having his internal energy change are tempting. He was even suspecting his fast recovery is something to do with it. People at his level are still considered mortals regardless of how fast they move and the improvement in strength. ..... Compared to normal people they are indeed somehow overpowered but their lifespan is the same with them. He can only develop this path by himself, and he could feel the resources he would need in the future also increase. The issue of resources indeed has be more of a trouble, he has only got one rich client and the thing he got was weird. He assumed it was an opportunity and thus insisted on taking it. Even his strong consciousness failed to prate it. It is also why he picked it up but did not try any means. He just stored it, as something can end up bringing troubles if dealt with without proper information. He has to be careful as something might be a problem and without knowing if good or bad and rushing to make it bond with blood might backfire. Or it might not even work, in that case, he put it aside among most of his belongings. He had already restrained his aura and sitting on the stone chair in the garden when Ruruo appeared all dressed up. His eyes stayed on her for a while before he averted them. She seemed pleased with his actions very much. ¡°Wife you look very good in those clothes,¡± he said casually as he shot her a nce. ¡°Is it?¡± she seemed to be mocking him. As she rolled her eyes at him. Based on his reaction anyone can see she looked good in the clothes. After sitting beside, him she took out that paper he had roughly written gibberish about the way of the sword. ¡°Husband why don¡¯t you exin this thing to me then?¡± she said as she put the paper in front of him. Looking at the paper, invisible sweat dropped from his forehead. He had just reached perfection in the sword techniques, how could he talk about sword intent he has yet to manifest. It is the lowest level mentioned in the paper, and he had also some ns to focus on it but not today. Now things had already taken this turn he had toe up with a way out. ¡°Wife how about I talk about it to you another day. Probably after three days, there.¡± he decided to postpone the issue until he mastered intent but he wasn¡¯t sure if he could manage it by that time. But at least for now, it was working. So he put the issue aside and started to slowly enjoy the atmosphere. Soon he was telling a story from a wuxia novel he had read in his previous life. But he did not even know how it got to this point, perhaps she asked him to. By the time he had talked about a few events, he realized everyone was sitting down listening to his nonsense. But that was not the main reason for stopping the story was not but the fact that he detected some people seemed to have approached the residence. He thus ended the story and took it as an opportunity to focus on other things. At the same time, he was more curious about that group that seemed to have arrived sote in the evening. But judging from their demeanor, they are probably individuals with some status. As the story ended everyone got busy only Wang was left with Ruruo in the garden. He also did not inform her about the visitors, that work could be left to servants. Besides based on her nature she might not be willing to go and meet them. ¡°You have not even perfected your sword technique yet already asking about the next level. How can sword intent be achieved without having aplete understanding of the essence of a technique.¡± he could only shake his head at it. Based on his observations she still was looking through the paper. So he gave her some advice and also some excuse to buy time. How could one be exining sword intent when they had not yet attained their own. So he took up some new ways to discourage her from rushing toward the end without following the process. It wouldn¡¯t be advisable and even sword intent might be difficult to grasp in such a case. Soon as he expected servants seemed to havee to report about some guests. He even had never seen the servant before but he did not care about it. Now his focus was something else, the so-called guests seemed to have no good intentions. Thankfully Ruruo seemed to know of theiring to visit and bad intentions so he asked the servant to arrange a ce for them. But that was not important, the discussion being held was what got him worried. The group of individuals seemed to have something to do with the group that attacked that night. The reason for arriving at such ate time was to wait for some news. He had never seen such people and now he did not intend to mix with them. Especially after learning, that they had some family ties with her. He thus just sat there under the huge tree on a stone chair. Ruruo¡¯s head was resting on his shoulder, and he said, ¡°What crafty rtives. Be careful of that group of people.¡± She seemed surprised and asked, ¡± how could you know that?¡± ¡°How difficult is it to guess what they are doing? That group is not here for anything good. By the way, does anyone else know of your disease being dealt with?¡± she knew what he was asking. After all, she had not yet informed her family, but nanny Hei might have shared the good news back with her family. This however is not a good thing for the imperial family. Even after she lives so far from home someone wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. They ought to do something about her, and at the same time, she was enlightened. The letter to visit was sent just sometime after she waspletely cured. Nheless, the group, of people probably had no interest in her life in this ce all this time. She did not show it but somehow she was angry for some reason. ¡°Haha... You seem angry.!¡± he saw her expression and found it amusing. ¡°How could I not be? They probably think I¡¯ll try going back home and meddle in their interests so they decide to send someone to investigate. In some way the visitors indeed came with bad intentions.¡± she had been abandoned in Mount Shu since young. But now some people had already started to scheme against her. Perhaps she also wished to spend some time with her family too. But the imperial family has no concept of that word. The most important thing is their ability to scheme against others. Not surprising, she seems to be an uncertain factor for some factions and thus they had started to take measures against her. The reason it¡¯s so difficult to link her to an imperial family is the fact that she has lived far from her childhood. She has not managed to cultivate that imperial aura, that those from the royal family exude. Even though it is not something impressive, it gives them a sense of superiority when they stand in the crowd. And the group that had arrived had some people with the same air around them but Wang has never seen them so how could he know about such issues. In fa,ct, he has never suspected the wife is someone from the imperial family. Furthermore, the reason for her marriage was because some people wanted herpletely restricted in this region. The Bo family he came from does not influence at him as he cares less about politics. And even the forces it associates with are deemed insignificant thus the marriage push, allowed someone to immediately use them. With such a family, she can bepletely restricted and even the impact she has ispletely erased. ..... Moreover, the issue of Wang changing his family name was just street rumors. How could the one behind the scenes allow that, or the marriage might be more of a sharm and its use nonexistence. Now she can never im to be royalty casually since she is a married woman. With so much done behind the scenes, and some newsing out about her illness being cured. This is some variable in someone else¡¯s ns. Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Escape from home Since that group of people arrived at Mount Shu, Wang had to let part of his consciousness cover the entire residence. He was on guard against them, in case they tried something while everyone was sleeping. Thankfully he realized that they were honest and did not move around. Being rtives of his wife he could not handle them the way he handled Gang members otherwise the situation might be veryplicated. He also hoped that they did not stay longer to not affect his ns. Their presence was making him very ufortable and even practicing martial arts, would be a big problem. Suddenly a thought emerged in his mind and despite his efforts to suppress it he still found it very interesting. ..... He thought about telling it to his wife, but for the time being, he would let the situation develop on itself until the guests left. In the martial arts world, there are numerous opportunities to be obtained through adventures, rather than staying at home and practicing. To take such a direction would require him to acquire a certain level of strength. Once capable of protecting himself, moving around the world would be very convenient. The estimate he has is probably reaching the 8th level, and the resources present in the garden are enough to support it. Well, it¡¯s not in a hurry, he ns to grasp sword intent first and use it as a breakthrough point. He intends to attempt refining his body using sword intent, and see if it could bring the level of his physique higher. If this seeds then every time he masters new intent he can just use it to the refinement of his body. Perhaps, in the end, he might not need to waste time on fusion. Once all of them are used to improve his physical body, then he would be on a different level. Early in the morning, he had already left for the library. He had an agenda and that was to collect all the sword techniques in the library, after perfection he might indeed be capable of grasping intent. He thus did not dy, and with his consciousness kept moving all of them towards himself. It was an impressive scene where animal skins and bamboo scrolls floated in a certain direction. Then after the extraction of information, he wanted hee to spend most ot the time harvesting attribute points. As for the sword techniques, he could improve them to perfection without much problem. The process thus was not small, but the harvests were huge. As he collected attributes he also added them to the hundreds of techniques he got these were all inferior grades, still only mortal grades. But with insights from hundreds of mortal-grade sword techniques, he kept receiving insights. Until thest technique was digested, he was very captivated. At the same time, certain thoughts shed through his eyes. But he pushed them aside, he was not in the mood to study the saber arts. Besides, something told him they were all the same. Since some of the techniques were mostly basics and with hundreds of basic martial arts, he could improve its lethality whenbined. The idea sounded very attractive but he abandoned it, as he remembered his perfection level could allow him to create a better one even if iplete. All he needed was to apply the essence he had obtained from the hundreds of sword techniques. Thinking of this, he nned to attempt this outside. And now his biggest concern is the time that might be utilized. So after leaving the library, he was going to inform Ruruo about his n to travel outside. But when he informed her she was very rxed he suspected something but didn¡¯t think much of it. He moved towards the garden collected the oldest ginseng present and packed it with some other spices. Then after everything was done he instructed Ago to also prepare they might be gone for some few days. The only thing he didn¡¯t realize was that Ruruo had also put her things on the carriage. The bull pulling the carriage was too strong otherwise if horses were used it might be a strain. So after time for visiting the clinic arrived he found Ago was already waiting but what he didn¡¯t expect was that Ruruo had also sneaked in. Husband how about we explore the martial arts world together.¡± she said with a smile. But why did Wang find these words very familiar even though some had been altered? He could only be med for the weird stories he kept telling her. At the same time, he was hesitant but heard conversations between the ¡®guests so he relented. This was something he did out of a desire to find out how they would react to letters. Seeing as only three of them were around he decided to set off without turning back. With free time he had he simted the sword moves he had learned using his consciousness continuously. He then thought of the vast knowledge he had seen in the novels. ¡°To be able toprehend heaven and earth, nature is the basic. Wait I saw this line somewhere, maybe I can try perceiving a technique in that direction.¡± he thought of this and his eyes brightened. To get further he had to start from the grassroots and grasp a direction otherwise it might be impossible to go anywhere without any direction. At this time he was wondering how to deal with this, but his important focus was on sword intent. To create a sword art can wait, as he would have to deliberate on it, or something like enlightenment mighte. If he was lucky enough for such a thing to happen then, it couldn¡¯t be even better. And from his point of view only by moving around the world could his creativity be utilized to the fullest. His medical skills have also been improving so he does not think they can starve in the outside world. ¡°Ruruo are you sure you want to tour the martial arts world? We might not being back any time soon.¡± looking behind him, Wang murmured to himself. As he was going to his clinic to deal with patients onest time before leaving for the waterfall vige. Even though that ce had given him benefits and might be dangerous, he still needs to take advantage of it. With his schr-like nature, no one would suspect he is someone who has studied body refinement. Unlike the huge statures obtained from body refinement, he seemed to have been lucky with the thunder body art. But to improve attributes on it wouldn¡¯t be easy. He has to at least let his body reach thr current limits. The waterfall is the best ce to push it to the limit faster. He used martial arts to do itst time, but this time it is impossible to take the same route. Furthermore, he gained an unexpected harvest thest time he did it. The golden internal energy was a huge harvest and even now he had failed to transform itpletely. His main intention is to utilize the waterfall to continue tempering and achieve results in body refinement and internal energy. But it¡¯s not something in a rush, as he can still visit after finishing today¡¯s job. After arriving as usual the line was long enough. He had the carriage park in a shade at the back of the medical tent. He then got busy, as usual, summoned several patients at once. This kind of method allows him to not only multi-task saving time but also sharpen his spirit. Things were somehow difficult when he started off but now his control of numerous activities at once seems to be easier and easier. He sees the benefits of the golden internal energy to his body, if he canpletely transform it, perhaps it might be very handy. At the same time, he wondered if it could be converted to qi. That was something he immediately pushed aside, his main issues had to take priority first. Having reached such a conclusion he dealt with thest patients of the day and left for the waterfall vige. On the other end, olddy Hei was not feeling good, since Ruruo had left on her own. The ¡®guest¡¯ at home requested to see her numerous times but got nothing in return. What they did not know was that the husband and wife have gone to tour the martial arts world. Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Golden internal energy perfection Looking at the familiar environment before them, even Wang was somehow dazed. He just killed someone in this ce and upon returning he did not feel any guilt or anything. On the contrary, he had thoughts about staying in this ce for some time. Looking at the ce again this time he could some changes. But at the same time, the concentration of Spiritual energy in this ce was even better than at their mountain residence. But that alone is not his biggest concern, he couldn¡¯t understand how a river could flow in a mountain region like this. ¡°Wait!..¡± he suddenly seemed to remember something from his previous life and his expression be weird. ..... If he was not wrong, the waterfall in this ce is just due to changes in terrain. Furthermore, the water might being from. Some hugeke on top of a mountain. In his previous life, he had not been lucky enough to see it. But he had read and even seen some pictures of suchkes. If the wateres from such a ce ot can be exined. But his focus had long been returned to the ce and after scanning the ce, he was sure someone hade to this ce after they left. The hut had beenpletely demolished and burned to ashes. With the numerous bones buried under the house, the individuals that destroyed it seemed to also want to hide their hands. At this moment, he had some considerations but still denied some of his guesses. Since the house had been burned down for close to a year, then he couldn¡¯t be bothered by the ones that did it. He instructed Ago to set up some small hut and he jumped into the water. He found that Ruruo had also followed along. Shehe also wanted to try it, thinking it was fun. He ignored her and went all the way to the waterfall. At this time he could still suffer some strong oppression and retreat from time to time. But the water whipped on his body failing to hurt him. This also gave him some confidence to move closer to the bottom of the impact. If he could endure it then his goal might be realized. Thus he spend the entire week in this ce and could go out hunting asionally. The rest of the time was especially spent on trying to improve his strength. He also got himself focused on sword intent he had gained a lot but was far from attaining it. When he sat down beneath the waterfall, huge impacts on his body continued from the crashing waves. The water pounded his body continuously and the thunder body art seemed to be functioning at its fullest potential. Impurities on his body were also washed away in the process. Soon he was able to see that the thunder body art couldn¡¯t keep up but did not rush to upgrade it. It took another three days before his strength seemed to havepletely transformed. His level rose to the peak of level seven and at the same time, he had yet to even consume the ginseng he brought himself. Slowly another month passed by and this time Ruruo that was in the water broke through to rank eight. The energy in the surroundings seemed to be drawn in her body. The impact however only affected a few meters around her while the water surface had some frost. The frost continued to spread, but she did not know about it her eyes closed. But when the frost traveled near Wang it automatically be vaporized. This movement is somehow noticed by Wang but he did not care much. He was already aware that with proper conditions and concentration on cultivation she might even reach level nine in a year. But that is not an easy thing to do. But even now he had ns to pass on some insights on the way of the sword. Perhaps she can improve inbat strength that way. At the same time, he could feel the energy in his body beingpressed. He had a hunch that the level of cultivation also had something to do with the quality of energy in the body. Once the energy level reaches a peak then it can only evolve into something new. At that time perhaps going to another level is not difficult. With such thoughts, used his consciousness tomunicate with Ruruo. He just informed her to continue practicing in a certain direction, the idea came up from his breakthrough. He already had figured out that for him the level of technique he reached determines the speed of cultivation. It was also important to the quality of Qi stored in his dantian. It was also the same time he noticed that she had started to develop some spirit. He already understood something, though it was not worth much and couldn¡¯t y a role, it could be usefulter. He just smiled and continued to cultivate under the waterfall. At the same time, he took out the ginseng root and took a bite. Then he took several more bites until nothing was left. At this time, his body was boiling. The energy he had consumed was too much. He had already realized his internal energy was beingpressed and quality improving but quantity reducing. Thus he took the ginseng to produce more internal energy through refinement. Just like that, an entire day passed, but the energy osciting around his body was continuously increasing. His muscles were bulging all red, and he added attributes to the thunder body art. At this time, his body was transforming at a visible speed. Energy in his body was boiling even some steam could be noticed asionallying from his body. This was already phenomenal when he had consumed too much and the body couldn¡¯t handle it. Yet he seemed to be unwilling to stop. But for body cultivators like him, it is a good thing since they can take advantage of it to refine their bodies and improve their capacity further. The other benefits include improving the size of meridians that transfer internal energy all over the body. The energy boiling was also being condensed as water whipped on his body, it was tempered. The body art allowed faster energy cirction and refinement at the same time he felt like he had entered an oven. His body started to generate yellow rays before he could even understand what was going on, he was gushing steam. The water from the waterfall was also somehow responsible. And he felt some refreshing feeling all over his body. At the same time, numerous explosions happened in his body. He reached the eighth level, at this time he was somehow happy but even more confident in himself. He also did not have worries about the foundation issues. As a novel reader in his previous life, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a difference in the strength of those individuals on higher levels. This thus made him have the ambition to make his realm extremely stable at every turn andbat prowess exaggerated. Let alone in low-level worlds existences such as grandmasters exist. So what if he was a level eight, and offended a stronger opponent. But that was not his major surprise as his consciousness expanded too and covered reached an amazing hundred and twenty meters. This is no longer a small issue, it implies within this radius as long as his consciousness scans he can have awareness of what happens there. But that was not the main issue, he felt the energy in his body was still rising before it started to be incorporated into his flesh and bones. Indeed his realm did not continue to improve at all but rather his body was improving and energy that had been umted was pushed into tampering with his muscles and bones. He was aware of why, since then he took the body as a foundation, then improvement will also favor it. The reason for his realm advancement is the inability of the body to hold such numerous energy at the seventh level. In the end, his body produced some kind of fragrance. ..... The fragrance spread all around the valley and some vitality apanying it resulted in some flowers and grass growing to a small extent. But that was not the main thing that attracted him but rather the fact that he could feel his internal energy turning goldenpletely. The quality of the internal energy was also several times stronger than before. He was sure it had some properties but not in a rush to test it out. So he could only focus on his realm foundation polishing. Even with his confidence he still let the waterfall continue to pound on him, assisting him to stabilize his strength. Any idents might end up wasting his efforts. The most impressive thing was he could move some outside the body. This is amon characteristic of rank nine powerhouses. But he was notparable to them in aspects of internal energy umtion or control. But his physical body is powerful enough to fight, thus some confidence grew in his heart about traveling around the martial arts world. The amount was not much but it told him that his improvement was not less. All the martial arts he had learned had been converted into Golden internal energy. The most important thing was he felt he had be stronger and broke through to level eight. At this time he felt some movements, in his perception but it had yet to reach the hundred and twenty radius coverage This made him frown, as he felt an ominous feeling from the visitors. Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Enemy Attack As he was still feeling the transformation of his body he also could detect a crisis. Immediately he also detected Ago that was about ny meters away and without dy used his consciousness to ry a message to his mind immediately. ¡°Agoe towards the burnt building immediately.¡± He sent the order that arrived as though it was his voice, by his ear. He did not even realize what had happened at all but he was not a fool. Since he was asked to go immediately he rushed over, but the distance was somehow far off for him. It also allowed Wang to be rxed. As his perception told him the group that wasing had yet to reach his range of coverage. He was not going to stop himself from benefits of body refinement by the waterfall until they arrived. ..... He knew that with every minute that passed his body continued to strengthen beyondpare. The energy in the body was also draining faster as it and the muscles and the bones, this is an indication of the benefits he was receiving were very good, and stopping it early was unnecessary. All this time he had done everything to improve, so he was confident that when the people arrived he might be able to exchange some moves with them. At the same time, he was very eager to have a go. Since he entered this world he has indeed used his spiritual consciousness to get results when an enemy attacked. But this is not truly relying on martial arts he had learned all this time. Even whening out he never brought a sword. Only his wife had one on her person. As time passed, five minutes had gone by and he felt five individuals enter his coverage and their strength seemed indeed good. Three were about level seven and two he estimated about level eight based on his judgment. But he was not sure, but thinking they did not seem to offer him much of a burden he thus decided to meet them. Seeing Ago had arrived at the burnt house he instructed him to stay there. As for Ruruo, she seemed to have entered a cultivation state. Over the previous days, it seemed to happen from time to time so he was used to it. Using a movement method, added to his body strength he was even faster, and after reaching half the distance with the other group he started to walk towards them. Though he had some confidence it did not mean he was stupid. He moved slowly and after they were about ten meters away from each other he couldn¡¯t help but ask who the other party was. Since his internal energy transformed, one couldn¡¯t even find a trace of aura emanating from his body. It was as though his body had returned to an inate state. This benefit was also something from refining flesh and bones done by theke when the energy was being absorbed by the flesh. His flesh thus was also useful in restraining any aura from escaping. Not only that but his body had already started to change. The change however was very Slight. It is something that his strong consciousness discovered. Perhaps even in the future, he might require too many resources to facilitate the change. It was different from body refinement, yet it was simr so he pushed it aside. After all, it was not something that can give him benefits. On the other side, the five men broke intoughter after hearing the question asked by the kid. ¡°Indeed like the elder said, someone mighte up. We just have to capture this kid and torture him until he tells us something important.¡± one of grade seven said confidently. As they discussed, Wang could naturally hear them and knew that this group was not something good. Besides he couldn¡¯t detect anyone around so the elder they talked about gave him a headache. But he still decided to shoot. With the moves he had mastered how could he fail to take the guy that had spoken down. As he was preparing to shoot suddenly he saw a figure sh past him towards the group. By the time he reacted a sword had already been drawn and grade seven saw a trace of blood before falling. With his eyesight, he could naturally see that his wife had shot not talking nonsense with them like him. At the same time once grade seven died the group be furious. ¡°Damn! Take her down. Avenge brother Meng.¡± another grade seven was furious and attacked but was repelled. Coming back to his senses he looked toward ls the other two and they nodded. One of them even seemed to encourage himself by saying, ¡°Yeah let¡¯s shoot together. I doubt this little witch can be proud at that moment.¡± He was still standing there but when he reacted and wanted to shoot she looked at him and said, ¡°I can handle them.¡± Wang almost pped some. It¡¯s not that he was being polite with the enemy rather wanted to be sure before he shot. Now she even took away his chance to practice and those grade eight were just observing coldly ready to shoot at any time. Wang wanted to use rank seven to test his martial arts but now this idea was very naive. He moved towards grade eight very fast using the movement technique and when he approached he punched with all his strength. He targeted the opponent¡¯s chest and feeling the oppressive pressure descending on him the grade eight waste to react a punch struck on the chest fracturing some ribs and puncturing the lungs. The man flew out like a kite and copsed several meters away. Before the other grade, eight couldprehend what happened he was also locked. He thus did not wait for a sneak attack but rather took out a weapon and also attacked to defend. After several collisions, Wang could see that the opponent controlled energy so perfectly but his coordinated attackscked strength. He then realized he was not like a normal martial artist, thus he used his consciousness to observe the battle, and as he fought his control of power improved. At the same time came to understand techniques can allow one to focus energy using various means. He kept retreating but once he attacks, not only did his power control improve but even coordination. The more the two fought rhe uglier the other party be. He could feel the energy of the enemy seemed to be increasing with every attack. It was not a breakthrough or improving internal strength but rather control. He had be a whetstone for others. This feeling was very depressing especially after seeing the rate of exaggerated improvement. Then soon the rank eight no longer had an advantage at all they were tied. The feeling of uneasiness in his heart increased. As he wanted to run he was not let off by Wang. From the moment he run away he had dug a grave for himself as he was defenseless when he heard a sound fr behind. A small fist mmed onto his body and then crushed all the bones. After killing the man, he collected all he could from the bodies the stomped them to pieces. He did not want any troubles to emerge. Ruruo was also ranked eight and after she saw her husband being ferocious she also upped her game finishing those three quickly. Being generous to an enemy is naive and seeking own doom. At this time Wang went over and destroyed all important aspects of humans. Carried them to the burned house, and set all the remains on fire. He saw his wife looking puzzled. So he said, ¡°it¡¯s better to be more careful. You never know techniques they practice if it can allow them to resurrect.¡± then left after the huge me started to do its work. The things collected on them were also sent into the fire to avoid future troubles. He did not even look at the thing they left behind he deemed less important. He saw no tresures on them and thus decided to burn everything. Throwing them too into the fire he got back to the pool and continue toplete his time in ce peacefully. At the same time, started to recall the battle but it didn¡¯t make his blood boil at all, on the contrary, he became solemn. He couldn¡¯t easily take down the opponent due to energy control. Now he wanted to absorb his experiencepletely converting it into a real strength. He was already aware the two individuals were from some kind of organization. ..... They mentioned an elder earlier, but he decided to stay and leave the next day. Perhaps the elder is too strong andpeting with him would be the same as suicide. Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Consciousness expansion six times After this fight, Wang was not happy at all. If he remembered correctly he assumed to have the ability to fight those at the ninth grade. Or to say someone capable of externalizing internal energy for defense and attack. But after that fight he had realized hecked in more areas. If he could not manage to improve hisbat experience then it wouldn¡¯t matter even if he had a strong physical body. The advantages might not bepletely realized. Thinking of this he decided to dedicate himself to power control. In that case staying in this ce was no longer necessary. The first reason was he had obtained everything he could from the ce and the benefits seem to no longer be able to keep up. ..... Secondly, he did not see any reason for taking unnecessary risks, especially with the unknown elder. He just made a rough estimate and was aware of his current situation. Staying too long wouldn¡¯t be any beneficial to him at all. In fact it might end up bringing him numerous troubles. Since that is the case then, it would be better to avoid some troubles when possible. After all someone a grade eight calls an elder might be in grade nine. Though he believes he can still survive a few exchanges, he can not be too sure about the situation developing in unexpected manner. At this time, he had gained more benefits and rhus he needed to locate a nice ce to stay. The most simple move would be to go back to the mountain residence but he never felt at ease in that ce. Now that his wife had also attained level eight it was time to think about future paths. He was not willing to return at all, but he wouldn¡¯t say that. So he just, wanted to hear her opinion on the issue. Based on his understanding of her, perhaps she might end up missing that nanny Hei and Luoli. He then thought of locating some nearby mountains to settle in and focus on power control. After he manages to aplish it, perhaps even sword intent might have been realized. The night when eating, Ago was sitting on the other side of the fire. Wang asked, ¡°Wife, should we go back to the mountain residence for sometime?¡± He indeed saw her mood be somewhat happier and thus he already knew it was unavoidable. At the same time he nned to check the sounding mountains, in that way to find a good ce to focus on his cultivation. The residence couldn¡¯t be trusted since every time someone newes and maybe in the near future some permanent guests might show up. But thinking back, he also seemed to like the ce, but so what of it. After making ns, he continued to meditate near the bon fire. Ruruo on the other hand just slept with her head on his shoulder. He did not bother her as this is hertest trend. His thoughts moved and he had some kind of thought to use the Cosmic Void Art again. But the attribute points he had would be gonepletely if he did that. After all, the amount he required seemed to have risen considerably for this ancient technique. But he still decided to go ahead and do it. When he looked and noticed the + sign was avable he rxed a bit and then clicked on it. He felt like he had been thrown into a huge ocean, and he started to sink, but all his efforts to try swimming were futile. The huge ocean he was an ant, and the gravity was so high. He was dragged in and in less than three breaths he lost his consciousness. Waking up, he found himself in a different space, though he did not see himself, he could feel himself as part of the huge space. A huge neb outline could be seen, he remembered making this thing. But now it had be part of him, at the same time all around was part of him. The feeling was very nice but only momentarily before he returned to his senses and saw the world still frozen. This time his changes were indeed very much. At the same time his coverage extended six times. Seven hundred and twenty meters coverage was all within his range. At the same time, he discovered that in hundred meters around him, he could perceive things without releasing his consciousness scan. Such a huge change for him was undoubtedly very interesting. But that was not what he could enjoy at this time as time returned to normal he was very exhausted and also fell asleep. He was not discouraged at all, with this coverage he can already be said to have obtained a huge boost. And the benefitsing with it are the body would be forced to strengthen even faster. The same time, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry aboutprehension of the low level techniques at all. With his current consciousness, the intelligence and other aspects are also improving too. So he can be sure to get himself even stronger with time. Consciousness can be equated to a hugeputer processor. Now his capabilities have probable improved so much and the information the brain can store is also skyrocketing. With such benefits it can be said that this trip jas been very beneficial to him. And thus even finding a ces, he can set up a ce of retreat is not a huge problem. In the same sense, he can locate danger a long distance away. Based on his assumptions, someone that has entered grade nine doesn¡¯t even have the ability to utilize their spirit properly. But can at least sense danger if it approaches near them. But with his huge consciousness he can be said to have ability to be ignored by them or incapable of finding him when hiding near them. This in itself is a huge bonus. So even if he had gone to sleep he was still in a very good mood. Due to having practiced the Cosmic Void Art, Wang did not wake up early. Even Ruruo woke up earlier and put his head on herp. Ago had already started to prepare for the journey back. He heard Wang say they couldn¡¯t stay in the ce today. Perhaps he guessed because of the guys that came over yesterday. Since Wang had opened up all his meridians his cultivation speed was also okay. Currently he had already reached peak od rank two. Perhaps in half a year he could step in rank three without assistance of treasures. In another two hours Wang woke up and seeing the situation around he was impressed. He then took Ago and the carriage to the exit of the watefall vige. He was giving Ruruo some privacy to clean herself as they were about to leave. But his consciousness was always on guard, in case anything unexpectedes up. Standing at the edge he remembered something before saying, ¡°Ooh when we go back you should probably use some of the ginsen from the garden to breakthrough. But don¡¯t eat too much. The energy is enough to make your body explode.¡± He could also see he had already reached the peak of rank two. To breakthrough he needs numerous resources, plus he also usually visits the farm sometimes on his behalf. He started to specte that when he reached rank nine, the ginseng might not y much role. Since there was still a huge number nted, he could let him also use it for cultivation. He could after all only benefit from those that were several thousand year old. The medical power in them can at least speed up, the improvement of his body. For Ruruo, the ginseng seems to have little role, as the Yin Qi in her body is enough to peak rank nine. ..... The only problem was from rank nine to the next level, it requires more than just umting and conversion of internal energy. Since she has already touched on the concept of Qi then she should take her sword art to a higher level. He ned to help her out with that but the situation seemed to be more then he anticipated. Staying in the waterfall was no longer nesary, so he would try doing it on their way back. As for him, he would dedicate the rest of his time to using the benefits of a stronger consciousness to take the techniques he learned further. Even the panel couldn¡¯t help him with this since it sometimes doesn¡¯t allow him to add attributes when the + sign is missing. So he can only do it by utilizing benefits of the consciousness. Once he is done, perhaps he might even get to see changes. Chapter 31 Chapter 31: Achieving Fusion force He had studied numerous techniques and even sword techniques. But they were basic so when he reached perfection he started tobine them into a single one. Currently he has been having difficulty trying to get it to attain sword intent. But he realized things might not be simple, so his improvement in consciousness is a big opportunity. On the journey back, they did not rush, and he decided to discuss the sword way to her. But eventually he gave up, her cultivation is not in the way of the sword. Perhaps she can locate other means, and looking at her situation she seems to be capable of entering the ninth realm without any problems. ..... Having such assurance makes his worries less. After his wife bes stronger perhaps she can also live a healthy life longer. He also had the same intention, until he practiced the Cosmic Void Art. It made him already understand the world of martial arts might have a trace of longevity. How could his ambitions be controlled in such a situation. Thus he has be very dedicated, and even luckily managed to practice internal energy and physical body. In his current state perhaps he has not achieved much but, the future has more possibilities. The most important thing is that the iplete thunder body art is already four sections and yet he has yet to perfect the first section. Once he cultivates the higher levels its obvious that the strength might be very scary. But that was very far from him, his current concerns should be things he can attain. The best case being sword intent, as from his experience with novels, it was something that others realized easily. Well for him even with a cheat he seemed to be incapable of aplishing it so fast. But as he continued discussing with Ruruo he seemed to have unlocked something. The same time his thoughts turned and after reviewing something he just said, inspiration struck him. Since Ruruo was immersed in the knowledge she had obtained, she did not even recognize the changes taking ce. At the same time, he indeed discovered a new force was being generated in his body. It was not sword intent he was after but rather sword force. At the same time, the sword technique he hadprehend seemed to have been added on the panel. If Ruruo could take advantage of it to improve is a good thing, but if impossible he could only think of other ways. But seeing her closing her eyes, perhaps she gained something. His worries might have been unnecessary after all. To him, the benefits were more than just sword force being born in his body. The level of technique reached obviously results in sword force being generated. But the process was just something he felt before it disappeared. Like as though the sword force was his imagination and unlike the internal energy in his body that had been stored inside his dantian, the sword force disappeared. He couldn¡¯t find it at all but just felt his body had been strengthened again. With this as foundation he started to think about how to solve some problems. The issue of sword intent was also something that couldn¡¯t be attained unless he had discovered or attained sword force. Just like that he saw a new technique recing all the sword techniques he had learned. And a + sign added on it, that was a already implying he could continue to promote. But he was not in a hurry, as he also discovered that as long as he managed to breakthrough some kind of shackles of technique himself he could gain more advantages. Thinking of other techniques if he could improve them without depending on the panel, then the benefits would be enomous. But the ability to do that is also required, since some techniques might be difficult. But with his strong consciousness he might indeed even continue to improve strength without realm limitation. This alone is enough to be counted as a huge benefits. With ever progressing strength, he can also manage to protect himself in front of the stronger opponents. Thus he decided to let his gains be absorbed first before thinking of using attribute points. Besides the number was too little and he had to umte them again. Besides he had a gain as his physical body seemed to have strengthened a little farther. ¡°Entering Qi is the only way to im one as a realm martial artist. Ruruo has already that sorted out for her. So I shouldn¡¯t worry much about it. With the sword force I¡¯veprehended perhaps it¡¯s possible to also improve without any issues. But it¡¯s not enough.¡± Wang seemed to have another understanding of the technique he hadbined together. But at the same time, he was not feeling very pleased about it. The attacks infused with sword force are nothing to experts. Perhaps with sword intent, you can restrain some individuals. Even if its impossible to defeat they can be pushed back. He now couldn¡¯t he but feel a difference andugh at his ignorance. He could see that sword force was already something very strong but nowhere near sword intent. At the same time, he had a feeling that maybe the moment heprehended it, he could use it to refine the body once. The benefits might not be bad for his current body, and even he might end up getting an opportunity to add attributes then. But that was left to his consciousness to deal with. He still felt that he couldn¡¯t understand where the energy from sword forcees from. With his current strength he couldn¡¯t understand it and thus kept it at the back of his mind. He had note in contact with other strong experts or even obtained information about them. So he had to start preparing about how to obtain information. The library seemed to have endless books he wondered if he could get some that exined kore about cultivation levels in this world. The most important thing being finding out the strongest people in the country. He was certain that rumors could still be able to give him an estimate. He did not want to challenge them or anything but rather be informed. With information he could thus make up further ns. Suddenly he remembered something and wondered if he could attain any results by trying to study nature. Based on his understanding to cultivate to a higher level that allows for lifespan to change drastically in novels, some things are nesary. The most import aspect being the state of mind, the lowest level required it to be one with the world. Here then he could take opportunity to start improving some aspects, perhaps even the sword intent he was after couldn¡¯t be achieved unless he took this step. The more he thought about it, the more he felt it might indeed be true. Then he realized his state of mind was already too chaotic to even attain such a state. Looking at Ruruo on his side, a chill was spreading from her body. But it was still neutralized by him. He then thought of some and put his arms around her, and his cultivation techniques were also initiated. The situation where his body ussually generates heat like an even also seemed to start but he only made it enough to put her Yin Qi in control. He knew that even if she bes stronger the Yin Qi should be bnced with Yang elements or it might end up bing a problem in the future. Truth be told her lifespan limitations had already been slowly washed away. He then also felt something, his golden internal energy was indeed also obtaining something from this. ¡°Wait what would happen if more of the Yin Qi was also absorbed in my body.¡± the moment this thoughte to mind it couldn¡¯t be suppressed. He could feel she was already awake and just pretending to close her eyes. Even her face was blushing so he pinched her cheeks. ¡± Wife, how about we try something!¡± he suggested as he was already interested in the changes that could happen to his body too. ..... Her entire face be pink and she said somehow in a low voice, ¡°but we are outside?¡± The voice almost stimted him, till he was about to visualize budha to supress it. He coughed twice, in an ackward manner. He couldn¡¯t me her the situation they were in could indeed lead to some misunderstandings. ¡°I mean, how about we dual cultivate. Like sending my internal energy in your body and after circting it you return it to me and the same for me.¡± he had to exin the whole process. He had some wild thoughts, since her Yin Qi was so abundant how about converting it all into useful fuel and at the same time, bnce it with pure Yang. Even though he didn¡¯t know much about the forces be could still see the golden Internal energy had some elements of very potent Yang. So he couldn¡¯t waste such a good chances to see what could happen im the end. Chapter 32 Chapter 32: Astonishing results After he exined more about what he wanted she agreed without much question. Then their palms were put together facing each other. Internal energy moved from his dantian along the meridians into her body and her other palm infused with Yin Qi send it towards him. It was somehow difficult at the beginning but with passage of time the two had already started to get hold of it. The only regret was he couldn¡¯t supply all of the energy in his dantian over. The moment energy cirction ured she felt somehow excited, the same feeling she had when they were ¡®dancing and wrestling¡¯ on her wedding night. If not for holding herself she could be producinge weird sounds. ..... The yang energy circted in her body waz very beneficial for her. After that it was also sent back the other way. Wang also circted the Yin Qi in his body thanks to the tempering his body had undergone it was refined together with yang energy before it was converted into something pure and less violent. It then was passed over to her body, the situation in her body was improving and so was her realm. Though not visible to the naked eye, the improvement was there. On the other side after Wang and Ruruo disappeared for such a long time. The so called rtives couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and decided to leave. But their ns seemed to have changed from their previous ones. In a huge Luxurious carriage, a middle-aged man was the first to speak. ¡°How dare that woman ignore us. We should make sure she can never be brought back to rhe capital.¡± On his left, a woman was also pouting and she agreed with the manpletely. ¡°Brother Chen is right. We have some authority in the inperial capital. Unlike a cursed princess send of to this vge town. Hiw dare she ignore us.¡± A man who was staring at them all this time suddenly snorted. This caught their attention. When they looked over the woman couldn¡¯t hold it back at all. ¡± Feng Bao mind your own business. Your Feng family seemed to have refused the mariage proposal of the princess. It was obviouly because you begged your mother to help you out. It¡¯s funny why did you even came to this trip when you already refused to marry that littless.¡± ¡± No wonder she didn¡¯t even bother see us, even I wouldn¡¯t give face to you if I were her.¡± the woman seemed to have found the ce to divert her anger. Everyone looked at him strangely and he couldn¡¯t help but be ashamed. When he heard rumors he immediately decided to also get involved in seeing the princess¡¯s beauty. Now thinking about it, perhaps he might have not acted smart. He even made his mother sacrifice something of value to get them out of the predicament. Due to the Tang family connections in the court, and influence being somehow in the emperor¡¯s Harem another solution was brought foward. This saved many families in the capital from trouble and in the end they owed the Tang family a favor. Now he even had the guts to show up, but the more he thought about it, he realized something was wrong. He hurriedly said, ¡°We have never met each other how could she know who I am?¡± Another man interjected, ¡± sister Xia is right, you have some guts my brother. Refused but still sneak in. Do you think she is a poor family girl or what. Her father is the emperor even if, she is exiled in such a ce how can she not get information.¡± Another person seemed to have remembered something and said,¡± You shouldn¡¯t keep acting high and mighty. That is the emperor¡¯s daughter we are talking about. Remember not to get yourselves in trouble. The factions you represent have their own conflicts but if ites down to it, abandoning us is very easy.¡± Someone warned before everyone seemed to remember a rumor that the emperor had ears everywhere in the imperial city. Someone was also about to suggest making them be invited to the capital and have control over them only to realize a truth, they were just other people¡¯s pawns. It¡¯s better to avoid getting oneself in trouble to survive longer in the imperial city. The group just traveled for two days before they met an imperial caravan with numerous goods. Though it was somehow disgused they could still see the carriages had designed of the imperial family and the goods in the backs of the carriages filled to the brink. That can only be the work of the emperor, without his order this group of people couldn¡¯t dare use this carriages and the people guarding them are obviously not simple. After the carriage moved past them, the group in the carriage, seemed to rx a little but with doubts. ¡°Did you see that style. It¡¯s almost like the emperor¡¯s personal guards are sending goods.¡± Once Feng Bao made a joke he realized the others were pale. ¡°What is wrong guys?¡± he asked because he could guess something but deicded not to believe it, its too unreal. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be asking this, that is obviously something that only the emperor or empress can authorize. Back then rumors were the empress seems to like that Littless even though not her daughter. Even taught her martial arts it seems true.¡± Xia said with certainty. Only she has free time to do this and the group thought of trying something on that princess. That would be practically seeking death. The most powerful people in the imperial city don¡¯t dare even mess with her. It was also because of her that Ruruo¡¯s life was not taken secretly over the years. How could she sit back and wait for a group of wolves attack her. Thinking of this the group in the carriage were trembling and also lucky The empress is said to be kind hearted but how can she survive in the imperial city all this time. The reason is simple, her martial arts have reached a very prefound level. In the same time she is not very kindhearted to those that have bad intentions on her. Rumors even im that she wanted to have a daughter but in the end only boys. As the group continued on their way, Wang and Ruruo had already arrived at the mountain residence. Ruruo¡¯s yin qi has been refined continuously and she is close to entering rank nine. But her aura is bing more and more stronger, also the yin qi is mixed with Yang aura. Now it had already achieved state of bnce and if she continued to dual cultivate with Wang breaking through rank nine is just around the corner. For Wang the benefits were more than just purity of internal energy. The internal energy hadpletely turned golden and now some he could feel the vitality in the internal energy increased. It is also the same benefits for Ruruo but the vitality is not noticeable yet, perhaps if they continued to exchange internal energy. Perhaps dual cultivation is enough for her to reach the peak of rank nine. Wang had yet to breakthrough like that since the body also needs to be improved but the process has yet to bring about any transformation. But he is happy with his harvest, and after arriving home he headed towards the library. He could already hear that nanny Hei cursing him for kidnapping Ruruo. Nut she couldn¡¯t find him at al, he was busy checking through books. He was collecting attributes and also looking for anything interesting. For issues about martial arts realms he could search for themter. He was busy looking for more martial arts and sword techniques in the pile of scrolls and afterpleting it he arranged them properly. It took him two hours to collect a considerable amount of attributes and get back to the house. After having stayed outside all this time, he had been tired mentally. He just dropped on the bed to sleep before someone followed him in. If one were to see clearly it was Ruruoz and she slept at his side. Feeling the sweet fragranceing from his left, how couldn¡¯t he recognize it. He turned his head, and events developed to another level of ¡®dancing and singing¡¯. Chapter 33 Chapter 33: One with nature In the mountain residences, the sun was already shining outside. Wang could feel am arm on his chest, then he closed his eyes continued to sleep. The moment he focused on the panel, several techniques had been collected yesterday were slowly appearing on the panel. He then started to look through them, but in the end only saw close to three sword arts so he put them as the next target. For saber techniques he had also perfected them to attain saber force is only a matter of choice. He ned tobine them both and see if any mutation could ur. But now the thing he concerned himself mostly was the formations skill. ..... He added attributes to it immediately and his head was filled withplex information and patterns. He really was impressed by those ancient texts, just from the benefits he got in the library, mostly have something to do with the ancient texts. Even when he wanted to add points to his sword art the moment he attained sword force. Something told him to wait for all those ancient scrolls he had requested from his wife. At the same time, he was going through the formations information, his knowledge of the subject continued to improve very fast. Before he knew it Ruruo had already woke up and he just opened his eyes to see her smiling at him. But she seemed to think of something and immediately run out of the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go and arrange for breakfast.¡± she said hurriedly as she got dressed. He looked at her running off and just shook his head. Events of yesterday were not his fault she came looking for trouble herself after he came down to rest. Pushing the distructing thoughts out of his head, he went ahead to continue reviewing the formations knowledge. After getting done he was somehow disappointed. He assumed it could give him some direction to understand the world. Only then could he have set foot on the path of cultivation. At the end ot the day it is what he really has interest in. But he was not going to rush it at all, he just walked out after that instead of going to the library this time he went to the garden and sat down on grass. He was observing the clouds and memories of his previous life shed through his mind. The events were slowly being yed in his mind. In the other side of the kitchen, Ruruo arrived and informed Luoli to help her make some dishes. She followed instructions from Luoli slowly eventually after several attempts one dish seemed edible. But she still told her to serve the rest of the ones she cooked incase Wang wasn¡¯t happy with her own meal. But Wang had seen all this how could he let her down. At least the effort she put in is enough for him to eat, her meal. As he the of this he seemed to have started a process along with the memories shing in his mind. But Ruruo¡¯s actions really shocked both Luoli and nanny Hei. But they couldn¡¯t understand her at all, she carried her dish to the garden area. cing it on the stone table she felt rxed. Then looked to the distance only to see Wang looking into the sky. She moved close and stood in front of him blocking his view, but he did not mind. He seemed to have realized something and not at the same time. After that he extended his hand when she pulled him up they headed to the stone table. At this moment he seemed to have some perception of something. After sitting down he took chopsticks and the food she had brought on the table was being slowly swallowed by him. The taste was not bad but,pared to the ones Luoli can make it was still behind but he ate it with a happy expression. He had already started to feel a change in the sorroundings with every bite. This was something that motivated him to put more food into his mouth until nothing was left on the bowl. At this time he had already entered a different state, and it seemed like the food also had some role. He witnessed the whole process of it being prepared thus even eating was part of a process. At this time he had realized something, and also let go of somethings. ¡°It turns out to be one with nature one has to be able to understand himself and what is important to them. Ruruo¡¯s presence has indeed helped me step into the state of one with nature.¡± he had attained his goal. And looking over, he was shocked to realize that she seemed to be in slow motion. Perhaps things in his perspective had started to run faster. Henl couldn¡¯t understand this feeling but, he was sure his strength would definitely change. At this time he could feel different elements all around though he couldn¡¯t see them. Perhaps in the future this is a doorway to another direction in the path of cultivation and thus he just put such words in his heart. Hut he turned to observe Ruruo only to see her expression was very happy and satisfied with herself. She seems happy for him eating her mealpletely. He was somehow not aware of it until now but he was d he didn¡¯t let her down though. Moreover, the same he still had numerous doubts about how a meal could allow him to enter a door he had been standing on without knowing the way forward. Even though he had some guesses he still did not dwell much on it. This state is not something that will escape, he can take advantage of itter. But now he had to make Ruruo happy. She had already helped him out this time, thus he could push his cultivation ns to another day. But he still had to offer some medical services to those under the mountain. In the same moment, he did not realize that the state of one with nature had already gone off. Ruruo discovered him staring at her, and she seemed to have a shy appearance. But she was blushing still after everything he has done to her after they conducted their private wedding vows. ¡°Husband why are you staring at me like that?¡± she asked in a low voice. ¡°I think it looks good.. Cough.. Cough.. Did you make that meal. It was good.¡± he immediately changed the topic. ¡°What looks good?¡± she asked as she moved her hair behind her ear. But she was very intent in the first part of the statement. Instead of answering her he took initiative to help her move her hair behind her ear before blowing hot air on her ear. Sje immediately blushed and her neck turned pink. He watched her run away as heughed at her. She actually dared to tease him. This sequence of events was not seen by anyone or else they might wonder if they were seeing things wrong. But Wang did not care much, the two of them are a couple so doing some things at home is not a problem. After adjusting his state of mind, he started to observe things through the state of one with nature only to realize his consciousness ys a key role. It can make observing the world more easier and the are of seven hundred meters increased to about nine hundred meters. Moreover he does not need to scan using his consciousness actively to find out about the situation nine hundred meters radius. From now he can immediately be able to tell about everything nine hundred meters lf his radius. This also means his advantage im the state of one with nature also enhanced. He only hopes to be able to get the most benefits from this. If it doesn¡¯t change his strength then what would its use. More so he has been thinking about how toprehend sword intent, but niw he thought of something he read from some novels. Sword intent was said to be a power close to the power of heaven and earth. It is however mostly just grasped by a small part by sword users. Perhaps once it is taken to the end, then one can also use it to enter a new dimension. But this dimension is not easy to arrive since ome has to be already standing on the veey height of which strength can be reached in a world. But that is not his biggest concern, he was more confident in grasping intent. ..... The most important thing now for him is to convert all the techniques he practiced into force. Once the force from different martial arts arebined he would take another step. ¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34: A collection of ancient texts Sitting on some swing at a certain mountain, Wang was observing Ruruo perform a sword technique. At this time every move brought about some cold air with it. He could still see the smart application of her Yin qi in the sword art. But she was far from attaining sword force, if she did take the direction of Yin, it could also be a force to be wary of by any opponent. After all, nobody would be willing to be frozen by their opponents in a battle and worse of if the Yin qi could even attack internal organs and meridians. After they are destroyed, any martial artist would find it very difficult to continue on the path. The most important thing is that after Wang gave her some advice she stopped using some of the showy moves on the technique. ..... It does not have any lethality and so he deemed such moves useless. Nobody cares how beautiful your moves were when you want to kill them. So she has been making adjustments for the past two days. She was doing fine but by his cheat standards she was far from reaching his level. But he had to admire her talent, in this time she had already entered great aplishment of her sword art. But suprisingly it was not something he had seen before from the collections in the library. He however was not interested in the technique. Several techniques in the library were already waiting for him to practice, and since he got a strong consciousness, most of them have been pushed into deduction and practice by himself. He also knows that the umtion of the attributes might be hard and thus use can only be when he reached a. Level he can¡¯t manage or for emergency situations. The sword art for instance has reached a very high level and taking time to attemptprehension of sword force might take a long time. Seeing how another person¡¯s martial arts are improving, Wang also decided to put his focus on sword practice too. After Ruruo was tired, she was also sweating so she retreated but Wang also started to y with the sword she left behind. The movements where a bit rusty but with passage of time he managed to coordinate well. Then from there he ised his consciousness to deduce and make changes based on the fights he had been in. The attacks were faster and faster but he still found it unsatisfactory in the end. After practicing more and more he found that hia sword force was indeed stronger than before, though im a subtle way, he could still see it. This is the benefit of having a stronger consciousness improving his perception. After he felt he had practiced enough with the sword, he came back to the basics. The fist technique he had learned, had never been practiced. He only added attributes when his physical body allowed improment. He was not very happy with the situation afyer fighting someone on the same rank. He felt he had not optimized his potential yet so he decided to see if practicing the fist techniques could improve anything. He started to throw punches based on the practice method, and at first it was not any difficult but after sometime, he felt tired. But that was not all he also felt very angry, as the energy in his body seemed to be pulled by soke force. He felt his body strength improve slightly but the heat moving towards his arms already informed him of something he had neglected. Body refinement, could also be achieved through fist techniques and the higher level he practiced to the more weight his punches could carry. Arriving at this conclusion, he started to rethink about the ginseng in the medical garden. Apparently, they had some use and he deicded to take some of his time every morning and evening on practicing fist techniques. All he needs are enough supplements to consume and his body could continue improving. But as he was feeling tired, he saw Agoing from some distance, he already knew it was time to go to the clinic. Thus motioned him he wasing and headed indoors made some preparations before they left on the carriage. With such a huge coverage area, Wang was able to see more than when he came out previously. He even wondered if he could obtain some treasures by searching through his perception of the sorroundings. Looking at the snow kes that were beginning to fall, even Wang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It¡¯s almost four years now since he came to this world. Even with the increasing strength he still can¡¯t help but sigh seeing the changes in weather. A hand stretched out from the carriage to capture a snow ke, before it eventually pulled back. Ago on the other hand had no idea what his boss was up to he just drove the carriage towards the direction of the clinic. By the time they arrived, only a small number of people could be seen but they were very pleased upon seeing the carriage. Some had beening continuously even after the doctor had said he wouldn¡¯t be around for sometime. Now the number that was around were very happy. Slowly the line formed and even with the change in weather, patients indeed still dsre toe out and recieve treatment. Wang had Ago start a huge bon fire outside and also used some tricks to set up in the medical tent. Once patients got out they could rx near the bon fire before leaving. He started to tend to them by ussual routine and at the same time in his consciousness deductions were being made about some techniques including the sword technique he used. After reaching at his level he thought it was too crude. But to make something good he required to be at home first. As his deductions continued he had alreadye up with some thoughts. He was not a swordsman and purely wanted to use it as means to attain battle strength. In that case, persuit of pure sword intent is not his issue. Besides he was not certain of it could be attained. In that case he had a n to take advantage of being one with nature and grasp something. But the only thing Wang thought about was the waterfall. This gave him an idea, as to use water as foundation to the intent he was after. But before that he had to go ahead and start to turn everything into force. Even martial arts he had learned and taking route of water would be more convinient. From fist to swords, saber and pole techniques, adding water intent to it could be very beneficial. He deicded to not use the world intent anymore, rather called it meaning. Martial arts meaning of water would be his biggest priority. In such a case he had to locate ce with water to sit down andprehend. Thinking about it more, he could easily locate such ces on the mountains. This made his heart more rxed and it took less time to deal with all the patients.. Instead of leaving he then sat in the medical tent after all the patients were send off. His consciousness started to check out the nine hudred meters radius. He was looking for something to verify his conjecture. But somewhere else, in the mountain roads entering the residence, Ruruo was starring at the huge carriages that were escorted by armed men. Though the weapons were properly hidden, she could see them but she was not nervous at all. She even murmured to herself, ¡°This ancient texts are not something that can be understood. Even in the imperial capital some old families have them. But in the imperial library, they have their own section. It seems husband can read the information on them.¡± she didn¡¯t care much. She was just happy she had kept her promise 5o obtain some of them for him. But she didn¡¯t know this texts were too many. In the verandah, a huge open space was open and she weed the group before guiding them to organize the ancient text scrolls and books on the verandah. The collection was enough to fill an entire library floor without any space left. But the verandah was too huge and facing the library. She wS satisfied with her work and eventually after the group passed a letter to her they seemed to be in a rush ro go back. ..... She did not meddle in their businesses only thanked them for their hard work. The man in charge seemed to be impatient for some reason. Staying away from the capital for too long is not advisable, unless one never nned to return especially for officials. Chapter 35 Chapter 35: Bird monster When the snow kes continued to fall, Wang had no reason to stay but he couldn¡¯t push huge bull in such a weather. Ago had already taken it close to the bonfire and he himself also sat close. After leaving the medical tent he found the fire was also unstable. Due to some cold winds it looked likely to go out in a few hours. Taking the knife carried by Wang he moved towards a tree some distance and used his sword technique to cut it down. He could avoid damaging the knife in that way, and after all the dry wood from the tree, was pushed into the fire while the other parts of the tree used to make a cover over the fire like an oven. This was indeed veey useful and the smoke produced from this was too much thankfully it was diverted to another direction. ..... Sitting there on the fire, he was already on the carriage but the heat from all around was enough. As for Ago he sat below the carriage, but due tp the heat being just enough he fell asleep. Wang did not bother about it but kept using his consciousness to search the radius around them. Be managed to discover many things that were edible but did not match his appetite except for another direction. But he could see the cow like beast seemed injured by something. He however decided to approach the direction as he might have enough food to eat and cultivate fist technique without any worries. After having moved for half an hour he arrived wt the location. Looking around he failed to find an6 other animals in the vicinity. When je wanted to move against the wild cow hidden in some trees, he looked up in surprise. A huge object wasing towards him with ws , and he see it was more like an eagle, but the shape of its body and color of feathers were all brown. But the more it descended one could see it had some real strength. He had a solemn look in his eyes, as the monster was too big. Even the bull that pulls his carriage was not able topare with it. The more it approached the perception of it improved and he put his hand on the knife he had ¡®borrowed¡¯ from Ago. But something told him it might be impossible to fight this beast head on. He went out of his way to do this to temper himself and also see if hisbat strength can handle it. The most important reason was he was sure the eagle is the cause of the wild Cows injuries. If he could chase it away then, he might Have some luck dealing with the cow. But killing the huge beast is almost impossible even if he utilized his spiritual consciousness. The eagle is capable of flying and thua could easily move away before he could even make his move. Besides hw could see this huge eagle seemed different from other animals he has seen. In that case, he just observed the eagle approach before he moved back hurriedly, tp avoid it¡¯s attack. This infuriated it and it soared again and this time descended in a very fast speed. He wanted to also avoid it but some kind of force seemed to hold him in ce. He had always had it easy when fighting others by use of his strong consciousness if the enemy is stronger he destroyed their spirit. The same might not work for this bird monster. He was rapidly thinking of ways out, and nothing seemed toe to mind. He took the knife and with some sword force in it, he immediately attempted to divert the attack. This was however all in vain as he couldn¡¯t understand the principles behind it and when the collision happened he was flung more than forty meters away. He collided with a tree and even had some of the muscle in the body torn. At the same time, the pain he experienced was very immense. After difficulties standing up, the eagle was already ready for another attack but he forced himself to move away, but the huge tree was not lucky enough. He could see it¡¯s movement trajectory but hia body failed to keep up with the speed of the bird. After several running around to avoid being attacked, he seemed to have remembered something he heard in his previous life. ¡®Be still like water, flexible with terrain, harder than steel and sharper than des¡¯. This was some talk about characteristics of water by a martial arts expert. He seemed to have some insights based on tjis gibberish. The same time his mind moved back to when he was at the waterfall using it to refine his body. Observing the way water behaves he immediately got something and not, but the state of one with nature did not end. When the eagle attacked this time, he was holding the broken knife, seeing its trajectory, he swung the knife in its direction in a strange manner allowing him to divert ita attack. When the attacks missed the huge eagle was very angry so it moved upwards before descending again. This time Wang seemed to have a huge sea of water surging towards his feet from all directions. He gently swung the knife towards the eagle approaching and the sea under his feet moved in line with his hand. Then when the huge bird monster arrived in front of him, it was bisected into two parts. When he came back to his senses he had already gone of being one with nature. But at the same time some memories of events reying in his mind made him somewhat scared. Not because of the bird moster, rather the power be wielded. It was not even somethingplete, but he fekt how terrifying it is. Thinking about meeting those in the same league is indeed scary. But that was put behind him, amd he looked towards the direction the cow was still hiding before shaking his head. That cow seemed to have some intelligence, and it could even hide from the eagle under trees instead of fighting head on. This was the first time he saw it, but he was not shocked as the eagle was also very intelligent. From its actions he could already tell, but also he started to take the world seriously. Even with his puny strength he had started to get arrogant. And he was certain some people might also have the ability to interpret the ancient texts taking advantage of their records to cultivate powerful techniques. In that case, he could only think of ways to keep improving himself too. His fist techniques were now the best direction to put focus on. Furthermore he had a new addition to the panel but this time he seemed to have no shortcuts with it. Aparently it was meaning of water and it was less than one percent. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the same time understand something immediately. Some things couldn¡¯t be improved by attributes alone, one had toprehend them by oneself. But that state waa mysterious he wondered if he could call it enlightenment. But looking at the panel, after meaning of water it has been written, no entery. In that case he had to work harder to get the meaning of water. He also immediately let go of his obsessions with sword intent. The meaning of water could be utilized with everything and all he needed to do was divert his consciousness toprehend it. He already had a n, that is let his body continue to punch, if necessary find a region with water while his consciousness takes care of understanding the meaning of water. But he seemed to be facing some kind of blockade whenever he started to attempt, something that got him thinking. He however out such thoughts aside, once hia body strengthening seeds perhaps it can be confirmed. With such huge parts of a bird, he had to move them back. Looking around he sat cross-legged and started to run his golden internal strength.. It took close to an hour and half to recover partially. He then cut some trees to create some carriage using his previous life science knowledge. The huge bird corpse was dragged all the way back, it even woke Ago up. ..... Seeing such a huge bird he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Thankfully Wang took care of some meat and after they ate it he started to practice fist technique. The effect was indeed better and the energy from the huge beast was slowly being pushed into the muscles, bones and areas of the body. It was able to repair some of the damage that had been caused from the fight. After that the rest of the meat being roasted kept being used as nourishment for his martial arts practice. After consuming close to hundred kilograms of meat, he had already reached his limit. Both in practice and consumption. The rest of the meat was also cut by him and roasted to preserve it. Ago ate some but couldn¡¯t keep up with Wang, but it was already enough benefit. As it is good fir nourishing the body and as a martial artist, his blood energy is increased. After preparing all the meat, he entered the carriage to rest. The thing he started to do was look through the formations knowledge he had umted, wondering if a way to strengthen weapons could be found. Chapter 36 Chapter 36: Big surprise After this experience especially seeing the importance of strength, Wang decided to dedicate his time to improving himself. The best way to do this is toprehend the meaning of water even to a small extent. The power that could be gained by it might indeed be very strong. ¡°The state of one with nature should be viewed as a grandmaster expert, right? In that case, it is indeed very difficult to utilize it. Even with my strong consciousness, the realm is not enough. After all the consciousness only improved due to a technique.¡± Wang who was sitting on a carriage thought to himself. Behind the carriage, he has set up a small wagon design with wooden wheels. Its weight was not much since it was holding meat from the huge bird he had killed. This meat is very useful for martial artists, and he nned to take it home. ..... He could eat it for an entire week through different recipes but the benefits wouldn¡¯t change especially for someone like Ruruo. He also was now thinking about something else, how to improve his true meaning of water. But the thought was suppressed immediately once he discovered it was impossible at the current stage. He couldn¡¯t get involved with things of that level yet and the fact his body could withstand it yesterday was already a miracle. As such he had thoughts of improving his realm, as soon as possible to be able to see higher sights. This however did not stop him from thinking about how to take martial arts such as fist techniques to an even higher level. If he could manage it then his body would be stronger too. He had already reached the limit from using the meat to train, and thus he needed another method to allow his body to step outside of the limit. The injuries yesterday gave him some insight, as after using the fist technique to practice and incorporate the energy from the meat into his body, the muscles be stronger. This was already an indication of a direction to go but he couldn¡¯t get himself hurt for that reason. Besides such a method could only bring about inconsistent results. To break the limit, what he needs is not some techniques, but methods that can inspire his physical potential to improve further. But he still couldn¡¯t see it. Based on how he sees body refinement methods, the body usually requires a period of continual forging. But to break through a limit then it is necessary to destroy and reconstruct again. The idea sounds simple but is very difficult if he wants to apply it. In his case, he seems tock a proper method to stimte the body, and thus he would go back and think of that heat he felt under the library. He hoped it is as he thought otherwise might have to make new ns then. The carriage moved towards the mountain road towards the residence but the speed was very slow. The reason was the extra weight of meat but it was not unbearable otherwise the bull might have shown a reaction. That however was Ago¡¯s job to confirm, Wang still liked using it as a means of transportation since it was morefortable than horse-drawn carriages. It is also the same reason he paid attention. When he reached the residence he had Ago inform Luoli to deal with the meat. He had already been curious about the library depths but decided to only go down when he had some confidence. Over time he even forgot about checking with his consciousness but now he decided to fulfill his curiosity. His perception spread to the library and to his surprise the library has more than thirty levels. He has only visited three and at the time assumed he was close topletely studying everything in it. Moving past that he felt the deeper his perception spread the stronger heat and threat could be felt. At the same time, he felt the heat could hinder his perception of the surroundings. At first, he thought he imagined it but as he tried to go further the hindrance was very strong. Thankfully he managed to perceive the thing in the lowest depths being some kind of golden me. At the same time,e his perception was being burned by the heat it emitted so he backed off. But at the same time had some ideas in his mind. This thing is something he must get, and at the same time decided to make adequate preparations first. Fires of heaven and Earth based on novels are things even Supreme existences drool for. How could someone who has yet to leave a novice vige like him to ignore it? He was going to use it for his n to break through the limits. If he acquired this me, perhaps he could take advantage of it to break through the limits every time in the future. Such thoughts only worked to fuel his greed but he was still not in a rush to die. Just with his weak body rushing in, he might not be capable of even reaching it. The most logical thing thus for him was toe up with a way to reach the golden me. He thought about his internal strength and an idea seemed to have been brought up, but before that, he was going to have to think of reaching rank nine. Based on his perception he found that Ruruo was also at the limit of rank eight. Perhaps in a few days with the meat, she might break through. He on the other hand would require to consume some of the oldest ginseng from the medical garden. With such thoughts, he was just about to head there when he perceived something surprising. A huge collection of ancient texts is pilled on a verandah and the most impressive thing is that the number has reached thousands. He was certain that after digesting all the information in his panel, he might benefit a lot. But this kind of situation made him very puzzled, he decided to attempt that benefit from the library now he even saw another piece of huge meat smiling at him. The ancient text obviouslyes first, he can still improve his potential and strength at his low realm then he will do it. For breaking through the limits or realm, he decided to push them back. He was more interested in improving his foundation first. He then visited Ruruo after they talked for a few hours and he informed her of the benefits of the meat he left. With a wooden chair he had designed, he sat in front of the verandah. He started to pick them up one after another and the information on the panel kept increasing as for attributes, they poured in endlessly. By the time he was invited for dinner, the attributes had already entered six digits. The number of scrolls he had looked through however did not have much impact on the huge piles. Thinking of something, he wanted to immediately use the consciousness to scan and move the scrolls and books but held back. At night, it would not be toote to do it. The books he had already added information on the panel informed him, that this world is dangerous. How could so many ancient texts like this appear from nowhere? He did not dwell on it but started to check through, and in the end, failed to grasp anybody¡¯s refinement art. But he got some martial arts of high quality, he nned to let Ruruo practice them. The level would allow her to practice smoothly to higher realms if done properly. For others, it was knowledge about something he didn¡¯t know about or ever heard of. From the names, he was certain the ancient texts were not from this world at all. But the number of texts he has seen seems to confuse him. Not only that but the concentration of Spiritual energy did not match it. More so he felt the records were somehow mentioning even danger zones and special worlds. This information might be confusing for others but a person like Wang who is a transmigrated sees it. From someone of the records or to say most seemed to cover information on ces or worlds. More like a travel journal of someone outside the world. He thus saw no other techniques from the information he had umted. As he walked to the dinner table, his thoughts kept rolling. That info didn¡¯t make him happy at all rather made him feel uneasy. He decided to use the methods of scanning though the information might end up being too much, his consciousness has improved he can support it. His main goal is very clear, and some techniques that suit him. He can see some alchemy and weapon refinement mentioned but the records didn¡¯t talk anything about the skills. He was almost certainly getting them is impossible. ..... And he indeed did not have much interest in it, their benefits to him are limited. Or to say he didn¡¯t see the benefits yet, and thus focused on processing the data. Just like that, all the information poured into his consciousness and ot digested the information slowly. Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Breaking the body limit When everyone was asleep, only Ruruo and Wang were left. She was trying the new method Wang passed to her, but to her surprise, her cultivation started to decline from the limit of rank eight to rank six. Then she realized her Yin Qi had also be purer. But with such a good method she couldn¡¯t stop herself. Wang went to the verandah and started using his consciousness to check through the scrolls and books. Most of them were pure information that he was able to quickly pull into his consciousness. As for the techniques in the pile, they were indeed a lot but most were iplete and numbered in hundreds. ..... He however did not find anything about other skills only martial arts were added to the panel. After everything waspletely viewed he started to move them to the library. It took only two rounds and most importantly the attributes were also collected before they were organized. This took the entire night, and after morning arrived he was exhausted mentally. He ended up dragging his exhausted body back. He just copsed on the bed and Ruruo who had stopped cultivating was puzzled looking at Wang that had passed out. Moreover, her realm had also improved again to the peak of rank seven. The Yin Qi in her body was extracted from every corner of her body and refined until nothing was left in her bones. This also meant that she had managed topletely deal with the issue of her body. Together with the Yang Qi obtained when the two cultivated together, she now had a change in her qi. She felt even stronger than when she was on rank eight. But she could still tell her level dropped. But nothing could change that unless she found a way to increase her qi, such as using ginseng. But if she dyed for another half a year she could also manage to get her realm all the way to rank nine. In that case, Wang did not try to meddle as it can also be a good opportunity to temper her foundation. Aftering into contact with a monster, though it was not necessarily within his expectations, he decided to start looking for information about them. If he could hunt them, then he might have the opportunity to improve his physique further by consuming monster meat. And in some cases even obtaining a strong monster could be helpful as a mount. But that was not yet his concern, he was more inclined towards improving his body strength oast the current limits. So he visited the farm, collected ginseng with Ago, and picked the suitable one for him, instructing him to go back and cultivate. At the same time, he started to check through his medical herb collection. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I have yet to see any pepper, otherwise it would be a good ingredient. That is not important anymore. That group on the other side of the servant¡¯s housing however seems interesting. Their actions are so organized almost like people from the military.¡± with his perception he could cover all the area past the mountain they settle on. Now his biggest concerns are how to deal with that in the library without being burned alive. He indeed had only one way out, and that was using the heat from the ce to temper himself. After making up his mind, he went back and talked to Ruruo, he just said he might spend the weak in the library. She shouldn¡¯t worry too much about him, he had some books he wanted to pass through. After that, he moved his ginseng with him and a new pair of clothing. He was already certain the ones he had on were doomed. After entering the cave, he did not follow the direction of entering the library but rather found other routes. Along the hidden tunnels, he discovered they were dug by some animals but they were not lucky enough as the heat from the ce ended up killing them after getting closer. He moved ahead until he could see a huge golden reflection in the front. He was already aware that it was not the real me as his perception could still bypass it. But he got rid of his clothes as they were already unable to hold on. He then approached the fire and started to circte his golden internal strength. And just like he expected it was useful, thus he went back and collected one of the ginseng and started eating it. Then he went on to eat three more, and the medical power from the thousandsyears¡¯ears worth of ginseng was too much. Let alone four, and thus his body was already suffering from excessive energy. But he endured the pain before pushing himself into the golden me. Sitting cross-legged, he started to run the golden internal strength as well as the body refinement art. All the martial arts had been incorporated into the thunder body art. Though they failed to change the art, in this environment, the Yang energy was being drawn into his body continuously. And after some time more impurities seemed to be removed from the body. The golden internal strength was also being strengthened at a fast pace. In the beginning, he did not think much but soon he realized the me had some real advantages for his body. More Impurities were expelled and then burned and his body couldn¡¯t escape the same fate. Thankfully the vitality from the ginseng proved very useful and as he was enduring the process of tempering he used his perception to see a small golden me below that seemed to be almost distorting the void. He then sends his consciousness into the me, using perception. He also discovered some tiny seed-like structure, he already knew what it was. He thought of how useful novel experience has been since he came to this world. Without much dy, he send strong consciousness into the seed, and some sort of strange cry came out, trying to push him out. But due to this opportunity, he started a struggle with the seed or whatever was inside. But the more he struggled the higher the temperature was rising but intuition told him the moment he withdrew he would be nted in this ce. In that case, he had to go all out, his consciousness increased and the struggle be more and more intense. His body was in the midst of all this and the tempering seemed to have be more unbearable. The golden energy in his body kept moving through his damaged organs and other parts trying to repair them. But in the end, he was still not capable of repair as first as the damage was done. He then started to use thebined thunder body art and martial arts without caring about the consequences. He also remembered something and stood up and started to use thebination of first arts he had spent his time on. The energy in his body was being absorbed so fast into the muscles and the me energy also followed along doing much damage. At the same time, the bones also were not so lucky, as they seemed to be facing some burning. Thankfully the first technique seemed to have reached a new dimension and as he persisted the energy from all over the ce was being drawn into the body. His strength also skyrocketed until a huge explosion happened in his body. At this time, he had entered a new level in terms of physical strength but the realm was still at rank eight. This indeed was something worth celebrating but he did not seem happy at all. His consciousness was already at itsst straw, and thus he sat cross-legged on the spot and looked at the Cosmic Void Art. After some hesitation, he still ended up pressing on the + sign. He also found himself on the ocean-like water surface but this time he was already struggling like some weights were tied to his body. He struggled to go up but it was impossible and even the weight seemed to be increasing. The situation made him moreplicated as he struggled for a while longer before he eventually drowned. Waking up he found time to have stopped and he did not waste time looking at the golden me ahead he approached and his consciousness was released in full swing. Then with a ¡®boom¡¯ the seed changed color and be golden but he had already passed out and time resumed. This time, the exhaustion mentally had already gone beyond anything he had ever experienced. Just like that, he fell into a deep sleep. As for the changes that happened to his body he did not know. ..... He had given everything he could, even taken his Cosmic Void Art topletion of the technique he had obtained. He also knew it was iplete, but now he couldn¡¯t improve it unreasonably. But that couldn¡¯t concern him, he had already cked out. On the other side of the mansion, a man is sitting on a chair with a huge amor next to him had been staring at the report in his hands. Then he seemed to think of something before calling one of his subordinates. ¡°Old Tang you know our trip has beenpleted, now we indeed can confirm the princess is doing well. We should escort her and the husband back to the imperial city, the empress¡¯s birthday is almosting up in six months.¡± the man had some gray hair forming on his head. Even his subordinate seemed the same, and both couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Entering the imperial city even for the princess how could it be a good thing? Once in, it¡¯s almost impossible to leave freely, as the conspiracies in the ce are too much. Chapter 38 Chapter 38: All round changes of body In the cultivation world, some treasures are ranked above everything else due to their nature of formation. Such treasures have terrifying power and their strength depends on their wielder. Heaven and earth mes are in this category, as there is nothing they can¡¯t burn but it depends on how much the wielder can utilize. The Golden me is among them but Wang couldn¡¯t tell exactly how it is ranked and why it appeared in this ce. The benefits of owning such a treasure are very evident but at the same timee with risks. How many people wish to have ess to such treasures but in the end fail to aplish it? On? the third day when Wang woke up he realized he wasn¡¯t being burned by the the anymore. ..... Furthermore, his body had already started to recover, with the bones in his body showing signs of turning golden. But it was still only faint, thus he did not dwell much on it. But looking at the golden me surrounding at the moment. He was not ufortable at all on the contrary the me seemed very intimate to him. He immediately understood that he had seeded in conquering the me. At the same time, he retrieved it by letting it enter his dantian. The moment he did this something strange happened. The golden internal energy in his dantian be excited and even had some signs of boiling. This had him think of something but he immediately rejected it as it could end up limiting his future path if he attempted it. Though it can allow him to improve his strength in a short time, it can¡¯t be beneficial. So he was not interested in entertaining such ideas, as he looked towards his body, some changes were happening. More importantly, he seemed to have started experiencing something he found interesting. ¡°My blood essence is strengthening and improving my body, is this a result of breaking through the limit.¡± indeed he had his entire body burned even blood had evaporated. But now the vitality from the four ginseng was at work and the most impressive thing was his marrow seemed to have experienced some changes. Blood being generated this time was different in some way, he couldn¡¯t tell, but the easiest thing to determine was the vitality seemed to have increased. In some sense, he felt the changes not only helped in promoting his strength but also improved his life level. Though not by much the change was still there. Moreover, his blood had attained some of the aspects of the golden internal strength in his body. On the fifth day, he had recoveredpletely and at the same time, the Yang aspect of the golden internal strength seemed to have been raised. But this situation was not what he wished for, so he had to find a solution and only his wife could help neutralize it. But leaving now wouldn¡¯t be very advisable, thinking about something, he let his consciousness spread out. He couldn¡¯t believe that the coverage had also increased twice. Only then did he realize he was already standing at rank nine. But he did not feel any loss since he had already broken through the limits of the body at rank eight. Now he could slowly digest his gains and then his focus on rank nine had changed. He was already certain of his conjectures as the immense energy in his body could only be sealed to improve his body strength slowly. At the same time, his internal strength had already started to turn into Qi but he was not interested in having qi dominated by yang. So he stood up and all the energy from the ce seemed to be dragged by some forces drilling into his body. He had already refined his body with the fire and nothing could benefit him here so he turned to leave. With new clothes on, he walked out of the library, but something seemed different about him. Perhaps it was the hot element around his body but he didn¡¯t like it at all. He already had a solution but was not in a hurry, he had to observe the changes he had undergone first. His coverage of the consciousness was almost three and a half kilometers. This is a huge change and it also exins how far the tyranny of his body has reached. The thunder body art even has an option of increasing the level but he has yet to do it. He had some ns, which are dangerous but would wait first. Sitting on the grass in the garden, he continued to check his body and was astonished as his current physical strength had already gone over 300000 kilograms. With such a fist strength, he couldn¡¯t have to utilize any weapons to deal with even those in rank nine. He also could continue to improve his strength on level nine and looked forward to breaking the limit again. This in itself was good news and he was d about it. Since he had not only taken his level beyond what he was wishing for, he could be said to have benefited more from this risky venture. As he spread his consciousness he was also impressed by the close to four kilometers of coverage. At this point he can be said to have a huge area under his observation evenpared to experts in the higher realm, he is an anomaly. He started to n things out for his next focus in cultivation. Truth be told he had no idea how to go next since his ninth rank level did not seem to need energy from the ginseng and even exhausting his farm might not help. The situation can be already proven by the energy still umted in his body yet did not improve his realm at all after entering the ninth rank. Through his observations, the energy could at most be consumed to improve his martial arts fist technique. The same thought also brought him somefort since he still had a way to improve his strength. Focusing on the technique would be very smart and might even allow him to break through another limit while still in rank nine. This temptation made him very excited especially after remembering he still had the heaven and earth me in his body. At the necessary time, he can just use it to go beyond the limit. As he sat there observing his body, and making ns, Ruruo had already arrived close to him. Seeing her he remembered something about his main concerns, a huge pure Yang qi is not concentrated in his body and he was afraid it might end up affecting his golden qi resulting in its nature changing towards Yang. So he needed her to help him reduce the aspect of Yang being overwhelming by bncing it. At the same time, he was going to use this chance to allow Ruruo to alsopletely refine the Yin qi so that she can put it under her control. It would be a huge problem if she had to wait until her strength increased as the Yin Qi might also be very troublesome to handle. ¡°I thought you would take seven days to leave that ce,¡± shemented. But he was not much bothered by herment rather herq realm, it had dropped and was currently in the seventh rank. He was confused before he soon came to some understanding, a good cultivation technique would focus on the purity of Qi. The one she gave her thus kept refining and improving the quality of her Yin qi to a point her realm dropped. But he was not aware she hade back from a lower realm or he would be shocked. He assumed she was only on level seven due to the dropping of the realm. After some understanding of the situation, he replied, ¡°Yeah got some gains and was out here to check if the gains are properly digested.¡± To him, this was not something he could worry about, he was d that her foundation had been strengthened. Moreover, he felt her strength seemed stronger than even at the peak of rank eight. He then motioned her to sit down, he then informed her about his ideas and the two went on to hold palms facing each other. He wanted to get rid of the excess Yang and knew it could help Ruruo in her cultivation and even benefit her immensely in her future path. He had just conducted a scan and saw an inhabited area, which led him to assume that beasts might indeed exist in such a ce. His first technique requires resources to improve and the beast meat would do just fine. Having such understanding thus, he had to settle his body problems and reach a state of perfection. In the beginning, their palms were together and the exchange of qi was smooth but for some reason, a huge change urred. On Ruruo¡¯s back and he could feel the force of Yin seemed to be resisting slightly. But it was only temporary as the couple was confined to exchange Yin and Yang energies and an equilibrium soon formed outside. Grass and nts started to be frozen like enclosed in some ss. On Wang¡¯s side huge Yang energy spread with him as center behind him, trees caught fire and grass turned to ashes. ..... This change immediately rmed even Luoli in the distance. Chapter 39 Chapter 39: Next step is world energy The moment two of them had their eyes closed but Wang could still feel everything that happened around him. The more he looked at the development of things he seemed to have gained insights on the next direction to go but he was also helpless. As expected, soon two fields were formed one was formed from pure Yang while the opposite side was formed from Yin. All around Ruruo¡¯s back, all the grass turned into crystals for more than five meters. The situation on Wang¡¯s side was also just as exaggerated. The Yang produced from his body only turned grass into ash, and smoke started to rise into the sky. Old granny Hei was the first to notice the change and thus she arrived only to view a situation that confused her. ..... Seeing this Wang be more or less vignt, he couldn¡¯t allow everyone toe over. This world was not yet a ce he could do things without measures as he had no real understanding of it. He thus decided to have the situation under control. ¡°He opened his eyes and looked at the confused old Hei. ¡± Make sure nobodyes in the residence, just makeup something, Ruruo is about to break through and someone with bad thoughts might take advantage of it.¡± he was also very smart. After all, some things can easily be med on practice. With that out of the way he closed his eyes but his consciousness was very alert, if anyone tried anything he could still act. The Yin qi from her body was being pushed into his body and helped in dealing with the excessive Yang aa for her the situation was the same. He was able to assist her in dealing with the Yin qi. But the reaction that just happened was not something he had expected. But soon the situation changed again, the cold and hot atmosphere seemed to fuse and separate. After continuous fusing and separation, the situation seemed to rx. Wang was able toe up with a target for his cultivation and this was a gain. Even though it couldn¡¯t be called enlightenment, it was an insight into a method forward. But he needed to make sure his physique was strong enough, based on his observation, Ruruo had an advantage in that aspect. Once her body was cleansed with the qi, it would improve though not to an exaggerated level, it is still okay. After observing old nanny Hei handling the people from the other side of the residence, he shifted his focus on his body. He had already achieved his desired goal, but he could continue to use this system to improve the quality of his qi. Ruruo¡¯s situation was also different because she had already managed to break through into the eighth level. Continued refinement of qi was improving its quality and she benefited more, thus he was not in a hurry. By the time the sun was setting she was already standing at the peak of rank eight. Wang did not find any of this abnormal since the level of cultivation from rank one to nine focused purely on the quality of internal energy. At rank, nine conversions of internal energy into qi are the norm. Oncepleted then one can be said to have stepped into rank nine. From rank nine then, some of the treasures be useless, thus he was somehow confused about this situation. But after what has just happened he started to suspect something. Perhaps he needs to absorb world energy, once his consciousness broke through the first time using Cosmic Void Art he felt some energy always around but it couldn¡¯t be touched or absorbed. At rank nine he was sure it had some very important use, but that was not in a hurry. Ruruo managed to cultivate this fast due to her Yin Qi already being in the category qi. But in the end, it seemed tock something no wonder she had not broken through to rank nine before. With the bnce of Yin and Yang, she could easily break through to rank nine. Wang was thus waiting for it, and his focus was on another issue. He wanted to visit, that region he had observed with his close to four kilometers coverage. But he wondered why he did not see any human residents in that ce. It is indeed not normal for such a ce to exist. After all, if it was more or less a forest, some individuals would settle near it due to the ess to resources from the forest. This made him somewhat hesitant about visiting the ce, he would focus on improving his strength first. The most important thing is to have Ago collect some rumors about the existence of beasts. Then he can investigate if true gained some resources for exercising. But he had some other considerations that overlooked all this hard work. He wondered if he could find ake or sea around but such would be difficult unless he stood at the highest mountain to observe the world from such high ground. Thinking of this immediately had his mind active, but on second thought that might not work. Even with ess to the huge water bodies he needs to have the capability to do that. Resources for doing this and other factors might end up hindering him. He thus put aside that thought, his main concerns are not it. The huge bird meat has yet to be consumedpletely, so he can still improve. Moreover, the ginseng from the garden can also still y the same role. A ¡®boom¡¯ suddenly brought back his thoughts from other issues. Observing Ruruo he could see she had entered rank nine. Now she could learn the sword to improve herpression without realm restrictions or just the cultivation technique he gave her is enough. He was the one with numerous thoughts, after she broke through she also realized it was im, impossible to continue improving. After several attempts to refine and improve the quality of her qi, nothing was happening. Seeing this he couldn¡¯t help but tell her to focus on other things first. He had to think of a way but her technique could indeed show her the way forward. In that case, he did not see any reason to bring aboutplicated words. Just let her find out on her own, and after a while, she can also take advantage of it to understand her current strength and control. He did not head for the library, but rather started to also research his gains too. From the consciousness, he had to know the benefits he had other than coverage. Due to being in a hurry to deal with the w in his cultivation he had forgotten to properly check his situation. With his coverage, he identified a huge piece of stone and tried to control it using consciousness. He had already had an idea about this but due for many reasons didn¡¯t. The process continued from different objects until he had some thoughts about creating some weapons that could be used in such a way. But he did not know weapon refinement as the ancient texts just mentioned the skills but none was avable. He started to wonder if he could cook up his things as he had a me and strong consciousness. But that would also require him to locate important materials and the work seemed not his type of scene. Perhaps if he encountered some materials in the future he might indeed get himself to try them. But putting the focus on it now was out of the question. He wouldn¡¯t mind hunting some beasts for their meat since it could improve his strength but focusing on external tools is just a vain attempt. Without enough strength, everything else bes just a huge illusion. From the situations he had seen in novels, or even in his previous life, people with abilities or skills whock influence or enough political or financial strength were always exploited by others. In this ce thus he would not believe that some miracles would happen. Thus he could only improve strength before taking into ount other things such as weapon refinement skills. But now that he had already seen his future direction, he is going to improve his strength first. When his body strength couldn¡¯t be improved anymore, focus on the new techniques he had gathered from numerous ancient texts. The moment he moved back to his training area, a huge piece of bird meat was hung there. This was the portion he requested Ago to put here before sending the other one to Luoli for meals. ..... He rxed his mind before starting to practice, with every fist he punched the air seemed to be pushed aside. He punched more than before and when he reached the limit, his body seemed to be heating up. He continued until he couldn¡¯t even lift his arms, at that time he had consumed every bit of energy from his body. Chapter 40 Chapter 40: 750000 jin fist strength After resting he would continue to practice until a week passed by in a sh. The meat had been eatenpletely, his visit to the medical clinic however did not stop. He was able to use his time at the medical clinic to apply the theories he obtained from the medical skills he learned. He visited the ce as usual and sometimes hunted down some beasts, though their meat is not on the same level as the bird it is still useful. He took focused on his fist technique because it had the same effects as body refinement. Moreover, the cultivation level couldn¡¯t be increased in the short term, and Wang has a feeling that if he managed to break through the next realm, a huge transformation would ur. But still, on rank nine there are several levels with grandmaster being the end point. ..... After that one could start to focus on other things such as true meaning. At this level, the lifespan can be increased only if one marched onto the world energy threshold. The name seems toe from not just respect but once one attains that level, lifespan changes drastically. From the ancient texts he read, grandmasters could surpass the normal limit of humans that was just above a hundred years old. But if one went further than that, they could obtain another hundred years worth of lifespan. This change is indeed something to be paid attention to, as event mortals when approaching a hundred are already incapable of proper body functions. This, however, is not the same for grandmaster¡¯s, as their lives can go as further as even hundred and forty years, after gaining ess to world energy and using it to temper their bodies. But the beginning realms are also deemed the easiest to reach with the ancient cultivation system. After that one has to focus their attention toprehending the world. Wang had read a lot and he could still gain more information every time he used attribute points to advance techniques and mostly the ancient text. He obviously couldn¡¯t be sure about it, he would try to find out what how a change in life value seems like. The situation could be what he assumes as evolution, but he assumes only after passing thr grandmaster threshold to the next realm. A grandmaster is the limit of a mortal, from it onwards he can then proudly im to have entered the path of cultivation in martial arts Grandmaster is the limit of the ninth realm, which other three levels exist before it. Now both he and Ruruo had just entered the realm and had yet to take the first step. The four steps, it has more to do withmunicating with the world and absorbing world energy. He also has more concerns about how to get world energy to cleanse his body in the end, he saw hope. Body refinement and other martial arts can be very useful to him, but at the same time, an opportunity is something he wants to wait for. The thunder body art is also something he has started to regard as his way past the ninth rank. But martial arts such as the fist technique can help him build a strong background, and allow his body to withstand that opportunity he talks about. World energy can be integrated into the body in many ways but his way has already been decided. The couple currently has no thread of world energy in their bodies and thus yet to enter the first floor of rank nine. The temptation of world energy is indeed not something simple even Ruruo could be seen attempting to absorb it. She felt it but nothing she did seemed to allow her to gain her goal. But if she cultivated her technique to a higher level it would be easierpared to most people. With her foundation, the ninth rank is not a big matter but rather just a matter of time to attain her goals. He could already feel the world energy around them, but difficulties in absorbing them made him very much think of many things. The most important thing was he had not seen immortals flying in the sky. Perhaps due to some restrictions or agreements, he did not know. The only thing he knew is that he was almost touching the threshold of cultivation. He thus was very much tempted to look through Ruruo¡¯s practice technique. Once she focused on studying the technique perhaps in a year she might take a step forward. But his focus has always been on his physical body and even the path he prenned walk should also favor the development path. Now that he had no hurry to improve the realm, he could take his time to focus on breaking past the limits of the first technique first. Afterward, he could then give the techniques he had obtained a look, and select those that would be of use to him at the moment. Just sitting there after practicing the fist technique was indeed tiresome. In the next three months, he had been focusing on improving his fist strength and he managed to attain good results from the practice and hunting of beasts. Their meat has been amon meal at home and his barbecue skills can be said to be improving. Even Ruruo has been able to improve her physique to some extent. Ago has already reached rank four while Luoli seems to have be more and more round. Perhaps since nobody isining about it so she does not care much. Her current body seems to have gained some weight, but it can be understood as she still has the strength of rank two. Moreover, she seems to have no interest in practicing martial arts. Everyone has been busy with their issues to bother with her changes. After using the ginseng too his fist strength could reach close to 750000 jin. With such huge force surging in his body how could his self-control swell? But thinking of something, his beliefs toe strengthening himself did not change. For those under rank nine itit¡¯ssmpossible to catch this punch. But even more, rank nine might be injured seriously if they were punched with such amount of strength. Despite the continued increase in strength, he saw someone from the group of guardsing to meet Ruruo iming to have received a letter from the imperial city. It requested her to visit with the guards after they left for the imperial capital. Thankfully Ruruo seemed to have little attachment to that ce and declined it. At the same time s,he seemed to have some worry about going to the imperial city. Some people might think she is naive but how could she not realize the actual situation of the imperial city is more like walking directly into a prison. Especially for someone like her, born as a member of the imperial family. Once she entered the ce leaving would be impossible and others would also attempt to push her into getting involved in their struggles for power. She declined it and Wang saw everything through his consciousness. He actually was somehow curious about the ce they called imperil city but dismissed the idea of visiting. Perhaps it is close to the Tang family and going there he might not even have his ce among them at all. This wild thoughts had him thinking of something else. In the end, he decided to not get involved in this matter and since Ruruo declined it, he was somehow relieved. Perhaps once the strength had been taken to a very high level, he could have some confidence. Based on the name imperial it shows that the strength of the ce is not to be yed with. Perhaps they even Have stronger experts or ways to deal with them. How could he be in any rush to go visit such a ce. Based on the information provided by the gurards whoever sent the books over might not be responsible for requesting her to visit the capital. Ruruo¡¯s exit from the imperial capital was not a trivial matter and without the empress¡¯s interference, she might have been done for as a baby. Now heading to the capital especially without background, due to marryinga normal guy without stronger support makes her existence less significant. Those that pose a threat to other¡¯s have some degree of safety since even ns to get rid of them can¡¯t be conducted without much attention. But people like the two of them, can easily be converted into clowns. This is something that Ruruo bas considered before deciding to not go to the capital. She also seems to remember Wang¡¯s request for them to travel around the world. ..... Now that she thinks about it, perhaps it is about time, and the most practical way to escape from being pulled into other people¡¯s ns in the future. Thinking this much she thus made her way toward him to talk about some important issues. It took a while for Wang to digest the information, as he came to understand the Tang family is not rted to her at all but acts like half of someone from the imperial city. Listening to her talk about the imperial family he was even more or less scared of visiting that ce. There are also some people the imperial family listens to. This already told him that the waters are too deep. He remembered in novels, sects could even control several counties or dynasties. Thinking to this point he agreed with her about traveling, moreover, he could also manage to gain some resources only by leaving, otherwise reaching the limit, might be difficult in this ce. But he also had some reservations such as traveling with crowds not being very beneficial. She eventually convinced him to allow Luoli and that old woman Hei. Traveling all around would also require him to set up some unique carriage that is also lighter. He has been feeding the bull some several hundred years ginseng. Though no change has urred in terms of spirituality, it has be stronger over the months. Even though the size has increased to double the original size, he can thus be sure that the bull is slowly entering a monster category. He did not care much, so he agreed and thought about how to set up a new carriage. The only way to do this is by personally taking action. With his current formation skills, he can make something better than the existing ones. But he needs to visit the cksmith for this, and at the same time, several resources. Chapter 41 Chapter 41: Danger zone On a carriage, Ago was sittingfortably on a soft surface designed like a chair. His mood was even better, as the ground moved past some river, and decided to follow it along the way. Inside the carriage, Wangzily put his head on Ruruo¡¯sp, while Ruruo seemed to admire the carriage. On the outside, it seems normal but on the inside is unique. Almost like vehicles in his previous life, due to thefortable seats and back storage filled to the brim. Five months ago, when granny Hei realized their n to visit the outside world she did not seem interested. The truth is, she was already not capable of protecting Ruruo due to her martial arts being behind. Her role thus bes minimal and Wang seems to have many tricks so she decided to stay and practice martial arts. ..... This was supported by Wang that passed the same martial arts he obtained from the ancient texts. Due to its level being okay, he knows she can improve beyond level ninth with some opportunities. As for Luoli, she seemed more interested in staying at home than traveling around. More so seeing the numerous meat still avable for her to eat for a long time. This did not seem new at all and thus only the two of them with Ago as the one in charge of the carriage. Along the way, they have seen a lot of things even met bandits, and Ruruo¡¯s sword technique broke through in a fight. She has officially stepped into great aplishment, while Wang has achieved 850000 jins fist strength. He anticipates the moment he breaks through the million jin mark. Perhaps his body would also change greatly, as he can already feel some unique force brewing in his body, from the fist spreading everywhere. But that was the least of his concerns right now, he could feel movement in the river. His consciousness spread to the bottom of the river and he indeed saw a huge shadow moving under the water. The shape was like a mudfish but too big, he remembered back in his home world crocodiles probably the same size was viewed as the biggest. Now he saw something like this here, it already proved his assumptions. The world had some monsters in it, and this was not the most important issue. The important issue was the river was several tens of meters deep. Though he did not go ahead to measure the depths of the river, he was more interested in the direction the mudfish was headed. The carriage thus just moved slowly, and Wang also had no ns to make a move yet. It was because he still has to consider some important issues. And the water depth is not somece he could jump into, however, if he took some initiative he couldn¡¯t fail to deal with the huge fish. He was taking his time to observe its movement and other factors as it might indeed be the only problem he faces. Now that he was not being rushed, he formted several methods in his mind but all of them were discarded by him. The only way for him to deal with the huge fish was by utilization of spirit consciousness attacks. It was indeed the only feasible method but to aplish it, he had tounch a surprise attack or it might escape. His true meaning water of was not something he could utilize at all. It was just rudimentary at best and the previous time it was possible due to gaining insight. He has just peeked at it, yet to set off of the road on the left. Theprehension on his part wascking, just as hispression towards intent, it required him to obtain some inspiration, but the opportunities he made did not seem enough. Furthermore, he had to be sure he could pull it to the water surface before it be a meal for others. As he kept thinking his consciousness spread to the depths of the water and it reached close to twenty meters. This river was too deep and that could be called rming, but the size was alsorge enough. Though one can still see the other side, he was more or less interested in the mudfish alone. The other issues were not important, and thus he discovered it did not cross a certain distance but moved backstream. This was indeed the only reason he stopped himself from acting recklessly. ¡°Ago move the carriage further away from the riverside. We will camp here tonight,¡± he said that he was already searching for some huge vines. They can y a good role as ropes but before that, he had to craft a hook from wood. With enough force, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to prate the huge fish. Then he moved by himself to collect the necessary vines and bamboo sticks. In less than an hour, the knife from Ago was returned and he had already created a good hook. Though wooden, it could still do the job, as thus his consciousness spread again this time after figuring out the direction of the fish, he used the hook to move towards it. His consciousness control had been improved slightly but in this case, he didn¡¯t need to be proficient. After approaching it, his consciousness trapped the fish temporarily before utilizing the hook and his consciousness to attack like a flying weapon. Once the fish reacted the hool already had targeted it, and in less than a breadth blood was starting to flow. He pulled the vines connected to the bamboo hook up. But that was not the only thing he did, his consciousness converged in the area, and some pressure was being released which could scare anything from approaching. When the fish reached the surface, both Ruruo and Ago were astonished. But Wang¡¯s face was also showing a shocked expression because the fish seemed to contain some pure essence energy. This is very useful for his physical body cultivation. But that was not all, if even mortals ate it, they can be stronger without cultivation. After being pulled ontond, Wang was very excited about this type of fish. But after covering the river with his consciousness he failed to find other types of mudfish. But he is not in a hurry, he ns to stay around and practice his first technique until he achieves the limit. With the immense essence of the fish, how could he be incapable of improving quickly? Ago was watching as Wang dealt with the fish as though he might also take over this job someday. When the fire was started a huge fish was hung above it being roasted. The aroma from the spices added spread around and only the sound of stomach grumbling could be heard. The three had indeed been traveling all day, and for food, it¡¯s enjoyed in the evenings. But it does not mean that when something goodes up people won¡¯t be tempted to consume it. Just like that, the night passed but for Wang who was pushing himself to the limit by punching all night, time did not seem important. At this moment he was sweating and the essence from the fish proved more beneficial than even the other beasts he caught. The carriage stayed by the river for six days before the entire fish was digested and everyone gained something. Ago was already closer to rank five, but for Wang and Ruruo only their bodies be stronger. Wang was already about 980000 jin first strength alone achieved and his body was on the verge of undergoing another transformation. With such a situation how could he be in a rush, and thus he took his time improving his fist strength. But now he also needed some more resources, something that pushed them to follow the river for an entire day without finding any gains. With his consciousness, he found another prey in the forest. Since their journey reached halfway, the three indeed have not met anyone on the road. And nobody seemed to have mentioned this problem at all. But now the more the three followed the river they entered the danger zone. One of the uninhabited regions, covered by huge trees and dominated by wild animals. When they kept moving further even Wang could feel new beasts appearing under his coverage. This is also the reason he decided to camp on the spot again. Since they were not near them yet he could start slowly hunting them for exercise. But it is understandable as he does not know this world. Danger zones are ces humans avoid at every turn, and Ruruo could also know this if she grew up in the imperial city. But now the three had entered a danger zone and even still acted without any fear. On the same night, though he failed to get fish, he managed to obtain another meat that helped with his practice. But that did not mean that he was safe, a huge shadow was moving in the water before it saw some fire lighting close to the water¡¯s surface. With Wang absorbed in his practice, he would still be aware of the changes around him but not on the water surface unless he searched it. ..... A huge body seemed to make the entire river water stagnate when it moved approached, silently. Chapter 42 Seventh level 42 Seventh level In this way, he was very curious about what was in the water that could make these beasts very willing to ignore each other. In that case, he was willing to move to that water and check out, but at the same time he was not rushing in at all, he wanted to just sit and observe first. In that way, he moved slightly near them and kept some distance as his eyesight could see clearly on the edge of theke many beasts seem to be waiting, and for this, he also was waiting. A few hundred meters away from the beasts, he could see clearly some beasts jumped into theke and upon making contact, one of them was frozen, he could see frost spreading throughout its body. The other beasts retreated and only one managed toe out with something in its mouth. When it stepped out of the cold water pool, it started chewing on it ignoring the chill on its body. Some of the beasts also copsed on the ground, just aftering out of the cold pool, but Wang was wondering why the beasts were willing to take risks of being frozen to death just to get something from theke. "What''s the situation? The water in the pool seems to be extremely cold and yet the one beast that has left in with a benefit seems to have be slightly stronger." His eyes were shining when he looked at the beast that had managed to get from the coldke. This group of beasts was already capable of allowing him to improve his blood-forging realm faster, and reach the eighth level of having internal energy born in the body. But the improvement of the martial arts to the sixth level seems to have made it possible to attain internal energy earlier, and this is something he wanted to maximize. Sneaking around, Wang was able to approach theke, but in the end, he was facing the born chilling cold, he could only turn around and leave. "This ce seems to have something good, I should probablye back when my improvement in the realm has happened. It is not worthwhile to take such a strong risk without any reason. My curiosity should be put aside for the moment too, as the danger presented by this ce is not something that can be handled with my current punny strength." As Wang made his decision he retreated from fear of attracting the monsters to his location as he knew that the numbers wererge and it might be counterproductive when he is surrounded by the monsters. He took the direction he came from and wanted to try and figure out the way back and along the way, he spend some time on the way practicing the two fist techniques. He had made up his mind that after returning to the mountain residence he would dedicate his time to studying the Biyun Fist and other body martial arts he had obtained on this trip. In fact, he was smart to retreat from theke he had just seen as the smallke surface that could be seen by him had more than met the eye. On theke''s surface, a creature of ice nature seemed to exist and the cold energy it released in its sleep seemed to be affecting the entireke. Such a hugeke has the ability to affect it means that the creature in deep sleep is indeed very strong and thus someone like Wang needs to be grateful he did not rashly jump into theke or he might lose his life in case such a creature woke up. In the entire forest, it seemed like this is the only ce with a terrifying creature in deep sleep that could affect nature. This kind of capability indeed is not bothered by Wang or the other beasts sneaking to capture the fish, because they did not bring about a sense of crisis to it. Such strong creatures even in sleep seem to have some self-defensive measures. and having even a thread of killing intent towards the monster''s nature means that one would be discovered. It took Wang more than two weeks to get his internal energy improved and the Biyun Fist and he decided to go the hard way, just like the usual way, he could only practice. His physical body has improved as time passed and his resources were being consumed with the passage of time. Wang''s bones were strengthening too and this is a benefit that seems to be due to the blood forging. The blood energy bes more and more strong strengthening his muscles and bones. "My physical strength has been improving faster and even at this moment, I have already achieved 8500 kg in physical strength per arm." Wang was very much interested in reaching 15000kg per arm before he be a grandmaster. Wang was obviously pleased with the improvement in physical strength in just two weeks and this was the expense of some of the resources he had umted. Since he failed to gain the resources from theke, he could only retreat. The current strength he had was indeed not bad for those in the same realm, but he was not satisfied yet. He already had seen the ce where he could get more strength and his potential value would also be improved from it. This continued as he moved around in the forest forgetting his intention to go home and rather turning the forest into his home. His Biyun Fist eventually entered the 6th level and his panel seemed to have changed but that was not the only change that happened, as his lifespan also improved. Name: Wang Bo .... Lifespan: 94 years .... Attribute value: 59 .... Potential value: 43 .... Realm: Blood forging {7/8} .... Martial arts: White Tiger Fist( 6th level), Biyun Fist (6th level) Sea Calming Manual(entry) Looking at the panel, Wang was somehow happy, as his lifespan had already reached close to the limit of those mortals that live longer. When he checked the potential value he was impressed because the change in this area was too huge. The practice of martial arts in the future is going to be very easy due to the improvement in potential value and at this time he was very confident in practicing the numerous body skills he had umted. He had the thought of fusing them and thus he was going to only take them to perfection before using the attribute points, and considering their low level, practicing them might not be an issue at all. But the more impressive thing he had noticed was another strand of unique internal energy had formed and it entangled itself in the white gas in his body. This was a new internal energy being generated by the body and he decided to spend some more time cultivating the Biyun Fist initially for this very purpose. As he practiced the two techniques simultaneously, he could feel that the internal energy from the exercises was circting in his body slowly relieving his fatigue. He could indeed use it to dispel this state and wondered if he could find some other tricks of using it to fasten his cultivation, but considering how fast he was going, it is already considered unique. "This... " When Wang put focus on the two techniques and used them as a basis for consuming the resources he had the innate energy kept growing and in another half a month he seemed to have realized something interesting, the internal energy in his body had be strongerpared to before, thus not only covering quantity but quality as two internal energies fused, it resulted in a slight improvement and since he was already on the seventh level of the blood-forging realm, perhaps it would not be long before he entered the eighth level. This was because internal energy was already forming in his body and realized the stronger his blood energy the faster his bones generated internal energy, but he could not figure out how this was possible. Converting food into energy for the blood and the blood nourishing his bones seemed to generate a unique change. A gas generated from the bones also seemed to have some rtion with the martial arts being practiced. Internal energy thus is all from the potential of the human body. The internal energy kept circting around his body and he could almost feelfortable all over, an indication that his internal injuries were being dealt with even those considered hidden, probably when one had true Qi it could also perform such functions too. But that was far from him at the moment and he thought it best to focus on the current situation before him. In addition to the healing of hidden injuries in the human body, internal energy seems to have the role of generating true Qi. After that one can absorb energy directly and this is where things such artistic conception of martial arts alsoe into y, but the issues would probably be handled when the need arose. Standing before a tree, Wang clenched his fist and without even using the techniques he had learned and punched a tree, the result was astonishing. The part of the tree that had been punched, cracked, then with a "Bang!" the tree shook, and a huge fist passed through the tree, but the ces it passed had cracks spreading eventually the tree copsed. "This is strong! Compared to before this is real power." He actually feltcent for a while before calming down. This brute force was not strong enough to shake a grandmaster. Chapter 43 Blood beads 43 Blood beads Walking in the forest, along the river, Wang was sure to arrive where he was going faster this way. But he was also apprehensive, as he had just seen the water flowing in the past like a stream, but this time he realized this water was heading towards the ce had just left, making his guess about the hugeke he had just seen. When hungry he sat on the edge of the river, without fishing skills. Observing the river water, he had the thought of diving in, after all this ce to him should not have much danger for him. After he was incapable of diving into the huge water body that seemed to have been frozen, Wang obviously was willing to jump into this river. He had moved in another direction altogether, but the number of resources he had were being consumed faster than he could replenish. This however seemed in some way less stressful to him as he could see his strength increasing slowly. In the next days, other than hunting for beast meat and practicing he did not do anything else. and his coverage seemed to increase, until he reached some kind of waterfall, at this time he was sure that he was lost. This forest was so huge and even those with higher cultivation than him did not dare enter it casually, for the fear of meeting some dangerous beasts in there. In this time he also did not seem to discover any other creatures near this waterfall, he seemed to have ignored a very basic observation as he continued to approach it. But when he reached the water, he could feel the blood cirction in his body was not as smooth, this came from some coercion from the waterfall. But since he was here he did not retreat as he thought it was an opportunity. Sitting some distance from the waterfall, he started to adapt to this ce and it indeed seemed useful and the body was being forced to squeeze out its potential. The speed at which internal energy was being generated was also faster and faster. With this, he could be sure that he might not need long to step into the eighth level of blood forging. With this in mind, he persisted and failed to realize that before he was some towering giant. Taking advantage of this coercion was indeed smart for blood forging. In one and a half days, he finally moved past the waterfall and managed to see the source of this coercion, a huge monster, that seemed to have a wound running eight meters on its body and even then, blood was still flowing. But that was not the most important thing, rather the head that was already lying on the side like a small hill. His eyes narrowed as he saw some people in the distance, one was holding a spear, and the other sword, their auras were chaotic, but that was not what he needed to see to know they were injured seriously. In fact, his approach did not even make them turn their heads as he was too weak for them to be concerned. The two seemed to be fighting for the monster''s body but at this time their fight seemed to contain killing intent. And what Wang was seeing was indeed true, as before he even came here these people were tracking down this monster and when they finally managed to corner it and kill it, greed got in their way and now they no longer have interest in the monster body, they want to kill each other due to the killing intent in each other''s eyes. Letting go of someone with killing intent towards oneself is foolish, and these two seem to have no ns to of doing this due to confidence in their own strength. Wang on the other hand seemed to have copsed and was incapable of moving forward due to the pressure from the monster''s body. It is also probably the reason they did not bother to stop him, as with his level of strength, he could hardly affect them considering the pressure from the dead beast was already keeping him in check. But the most important reason was that they wanted to finish things quickly to avoid attracting others here. But Wang who was in the distance failed to realize that this guy had a dark aura around them and this did not seem in line with the way humans practice. Yes, this was one of those things that Ruruo and the other grandmasters are usually guarding against, and Wang had crossed over to their territory, and this might be a problem, especially considering that these creatures arebative and difficult to kill. At this moment however he could not be med after all, the pressure on this side was too strong making it almost impossible for him to clearly see them. But one thing was for sure, he was having ideas about the retreat as even if this was a human, they might not keep him for many reasons. In the water, surprisingly enough, when the blood of the huge monster dropped it seemed to sink which he found very suspicious, as the flow below the waterfall was clear water without blood stains. Under the water though, red crystals were slowly being deposited on the surface of theke, and the energy contained in it was too much, that the water could not dissolve it. "It seems that the monster''s body is here, but I have no such fate with it."As he tried to move his body, the pressure seemed just too intense, and looking in the water, there were some red crystals, which reflected in his eyes. Instead of risking his life with the monster in the distance he could hardly even cut its skin, he descended into the water. The pressure also seemed to decrease slightly for every meter he descended. When he reached close to seven meters, he was already on the water bed. Moving across it, he collected a red bead that when it came in contact with his hand the blood in his body be excited. He thus kept collecting them and returning to the surface to take a breadth. "This monster seems very unique, even the blood turned into these crystal beads instead of dissolving in the water, and what is with this attraction of my blood towards these crystals?" As he was searching for crystals on the surface of theke something that almost scared him dead happened. He bumped into some corpse and upon taking a closer look there was ck energy looming over it and the speer it was holding in the hand seemed more interesting but he could not force the hand holding the spear to let go. In that case, he searched through the corpse and found some things he took with him. For the spear, he cut off that thought at the moment since he had no way of taking it. He also moved under the water for a while longer than before and when he came to the surface the huge monster''s body and head were gone and did not rush to leave, rather followed the waterfall and located a cave to hide in. The reason for doing so was obviously due to fear of the one that killed that guy with the spear discovering him in the forest as he did not have any idea where he went. He did not have a perception of the outside world but could at least guess that this situation would result in danger for him regardless of the moves he took and only remaining hidden for the longest time was more viable as an option. If the situation could be maintained for a while even if the other party had indeed not left and was checking the surroundings for his presence or other people, he could escape it and thus he did not hesitate to make this choice. At the end for him, survival was important, and thus when he found a cave on the edge of the waterfall he jumped in and took his time to make sure that it was safe before taking some sleep. With the numerous things he had now, especially those from the spear-holding guy, he put them before him and managed to see the spear manual. He has never been that interested in some weapons but seeing this spear he was somehow interested. It seemed more practical, but he did not start studying it yet, rather he was more interested in the blood beads that he had collected under the water. Pulling out one, he found that his blood was actually starting to boil. This yearning for the blood bead was something that made him excited too, at least he seemed to have gained something with some use. "I have to find someb rats for these blood beads first before using them. In the meantime, it is important to check out all the gains before studying that spear manual." With improvement in strength, he also wanted to specialize in some weapon that could allow for his strength to be multiplied when attacking. But the use of things like swords did not give him that feeling at all, rather it felt iplete unlike when he saw this spear manual. In that case, he did not mind spending some time on it, and then he could have some way to leverage his always-increasing strength. Chapter 44 Spear Manual 44 Spear Manual After hiding in the cave for the entire month, Wang finally felt it was safe to leave and decided to stay near the waterfall due to the blood beads. He could already tell they were useful but did not dare to consume them. As he looked through the spear manual he spent most of his time searching for some prey in the forest to test the blood beads on and he set his sight on some wild cow. Indeed, the wild cow is considered a foolish animal and did not seem to have the same behaviorpared to other monsters. Wang spent some time capturing one and after going back to the edge of the waterfall, fed it with the red beads, and let it consume the grass in the vicinity. He was more curious about the end result and his hands were holding the spear manual. "This spear manual is interesting. It seems to have been made on the basis of water, it seems that mastering this skill will require me to spend most of my time near some water. Just right, being near this waterfall can also work just perfectly." Just reading through the technique in the manual he could be sure that the creator was more biased toward the water. But in his cognition, he did not have any impression of water as some strong force until he started to read through the technique and he could not help but sigh. Moreover, the creator seems to mention something that made Wang even more interested in the spear manual, which is the mastery of pure spearman ship before attaching other attributes. In the period of time he has been in this world, he failed to find any suitable tool since he started to practice martial arts, but now seeing the manual on the spear, he was very interested because it could allow him to also maximize his physical strength in attack in cases that he was not utilizing the Fists. In the same way, he seemed to have discovered a new area,pared to other weapons he has seen apparently the spear is very hard to practice and his ego was being challenged here. He has seen almost everyone pulling swords or sabers at their waists, but not everyone moves around with a spear, this in itself is already enough to get his interest. Checking the Spear manual he could see that there were numerous terms he had no idea what they meant but in the end they each seemed important in the practice of pure spearman ship. On the foundation, the requirements were also to train the spear to the point of being familiar with it in this it can be referred to as mastery. To achieve mastery would require one swinging a spear at the target for a long period of time and currently, he did indeed not have a spear as such he could only use bamboo rods, due to their vtility and when ites to the weight he can lift even 1000kg without much stress. This just goes to indicate the strength of the hand that was holding the spear underwater. In the next level of mastery, without even using any technique, one should be able to reach the level of great mastery in handling the spear, and this involves small actions such as stabbing and retracting the spear. The process at this stage should be natural and the power being transmitted by the spear is the limit of the strength input by the arm holding the spear. In most cases, this is already strong as the attack power from such stabs is directed at a point and thus the damage it can do is considerable in the same realm. He had yet to enter the mastery level but his eyes were shining since he had found something that he could spend his time on. In this way, he did not dy to search himself a suitable bamboo shoot, from which he would be able to practice. At the moment he did not have huge expectations of skipping stages in the mastery of spears as it required him to physically practice and he was ready for this. Perhaps at higher levels, it can be done but not with his novice knowledge or even experience. Stuck in the same ce for a long time did not seem to be his kind of behavior, as he was the kind that wanted to progress, and thus he left to search for a suitable bamboo in the forest. When he checked the techniqueing with the spear manual, the water Euphoria he did not bother with the name but rather continued to check the description. The first stage of Water Euphoria is divided into six levels, and each technique has its own uniqueness. The difference between the levels is the amount of power being generated to maintain the stages. In fact from the record those that can use the perfect mastery of spears have their strength doubled, this all is without putting some things such as a technique into consideration. In this case, how could otherspete with such power, and even the recognized strongest weapons such as swords can not retain their arrogance before a good spear attack? Wang then saw a spear as the boss, and he was willing to use this when necessary. Even though difficult to learn the power that it can produce seemed to attract him, moreover his potential has already risen and will continue to improve in the future. His potential is rising and that can be said for his cultivation speed will also follow in the future, thus something like the spear did not stress him at all. Based on the current situation, even if did not practice hard he is bound to get himself to great mastery with time, but that is not how he operates. In the world of cultivation, Wang''s potential is high at this time to qualify others using the word genius for him is already eptable, but he preferred to y low-key at the moment after all he was not strong enough. Making certain groups of people cast their sight on him was not a good thing and even from his previous life without martial arts, he could already see that human nature is like that. Destroying things that can end up recing or standing higher than oneself is more or less amon thing. In his case, some might be more interested in the secret he has and even lock him up and this thus makes it such that at this low level, he will not get himself involved with things such as bing someone''s student. Throwing the thoughts out of his mind, he picked up the bamboo stick and started to practice with it as though it was a spear. With his strong physique that has been honed due to the utilization of resources in the blood forging realm, he could casually swing the bamboo stick but the fact that he had to swing and withdraw continuously can be boring. Since the weight of the bamboo was nothing in his hands, he could afford to be distracted to check out the wild bull in the distance about one and a half meters. It had already consumed the blood beads he threw at it, and he thus kept out an eye to see if any changes happened. "Boom boom boom!" With the spear being waved in a repeated motion and his potential, he was almost already getting a hang of this. The use was bing faster and faster and thus panting after several hours of doing the same thing. This was familiarity with the spear and his skills were just undergoing amateur refining, at least the spear should be capable of staying in his hands without being dropped with the thrusts. At the same, he seemed to be slowly getting used to the feel of holding a spear-shaped weapon in his hand, while performing thrusts continuously. "The most important thing for in the moment is to grasp thrusting the spear back and forth until it bes some kind of instinct." What he had just said seemed to be the most basic thing about mastery, and when it is achieved he would have entered the state of mastery. But the current him was not yet there at all, even after doing this for half a day. He rested and then looked at the cow in the distance seeing nothing abnormal, and kept holding some bead in his hand. at this moment he felt his blood surging, then he crushed it and the blood-red mist started to crawl along his skin and be absorbed into the body at a slow rate, but this all changed when he started to practice the White Tiger Fist. At this moment, his body was producing a sound of a beast roar, he assumed it was a tiger, and the process was continuous as the number of blood beads seemed to decrease one by another. He did not practice the spear because he knew that the punches were more suitable for allowing his body to consume the energy in the blood beads and improve his strength as well as stabilize it. In this way, this process kept repeating day in and day out and when he was finished with them he dived back into the water to collect more blood beads. In the end, it was the only thing that could speed up his practice and at the same time he started to practice the other techniques with the use of the blood beads, and the potential value of their speed was indeed faster. When he woke up priority was given to the spear technique first then others would be studied then, but their speed was fast, and changes also kept happening on the panel. His potential also rose with the breakthroughs in the techniques but it was not the same as the techniques he had practiced to the 6th level. "Boom!" This time his spear managed to leave a dent mark on the rocks near the waterfall he was practicing. Chapter 45 Rapid Advancement: Eighth Level 45 Rapid Advancement: Eighth Level At the bottom of a waterfall, one could see a young man with white trousers and a naked upper body holding onto a silver spear, swinging it in front then pulling it back, the speed kept increasing and the spear be more and more blurred the faster he swung it. In the past three months in this ce, Wang''s spear use has already gone beyond mastery but not at the level of grand mastery yet. But the use of the spear has be more and more instinctive, in a way he can retreat and advance with the spear at will. And for the silver spear, it was the one underwater, with the continuous improvements Wang''s strength especially arm force has reached close to 24000kgs. He went in the water several times collecting the red beads for cultivation, which promoted all the techniques he was studying to the perfection of the fifth level. At this time his physique alone is very tough, and he is more or less finally going to take some time to fuse the numerous body arts he has cultivated with the help of the blood beads exining why thest batch currently holding in the bag was collected yesterday. He has ns to fuse the other techniques using the attribute points and push it to the next level. But he has no idea what change would happen in the end so he is in no hurry, as he has just started his day. With the swing of the spear, it struck the huge cliff before him and retracted and only a slight crack could be seen. But his focus was not on the wall, rather the use of the spear to him seemed to have reached some limit, and he did not have any idea of how to speed up his improvement into great mastery. After close to one hour and forty minutes he stopped using the spear with some panting from his mouth, obviously, he wanted to rx a little. But at the same time used the free time to fuse the techniques resulting in 45 attribute points being taken, and he was left with about 35 attributes. It took less than an hour for the change to happen, and a new exercise appeared, the Indestructible Pragna. He looked at the blood beads in his bag and made up his mind to also practice it too for the other techniques could not bring him a huge change in the level of strength. Checking the changes that had happened to the attribute panel, he was excited. Name: Wang Bo .... Lifespan: 104 years .... Attribute value: 35 .... Potential value: 62 .... Realm: Blood forging {8/8} .... Martial arts: White Tiger Fist( 6th level), Biyun Fist (6th level) Sea Calming Manual(entry), Indestructible Pragna (No entry) The Indestructible Pragna martial arts are introduced from the fusion of more than fifteen body skills using the attribute points he had umted over the years. In fact, he was more interested in practicing this skill to see the impact of the Indestructible Pragna on his physique. "Calm down... I can practice this for some time and use it to enter the grandmaster realm." On the edge of the waterfall, Wang was observing the water flow lost in thought. He wanted to use his physique to enter grandmaster. In that way, he decided to use the spear most of the time while cultivating this body skill. The momentum brought about by focusing solely on two martial arts was indeed impressive,pared to when he had to practice more than fifteen martial arts. With the spear being waved, he was at the same time practicing the body skill, since the two did not conflict with each other. The number of blood beads in his bag was slowly being consumed and the power in his body increased as his blood flowed like a river, it was surging with his aura rising. The spear mastery also seemed to have stepped into the great mastery, he was able to aplish all this due to his potential having reached 62. He was able to aplish something that could take others close to a decade and a half to achieve. This was something that others need to take hard work, but Wang aplished it in just three months, while the blood beads that were consumed allowed his realm to step into the eighth level and the change was very intensepared to the previous times. "Boom!" The aura from his body seemed to be rising, As for marksmanship, even a martial artist who has been immersed in this way for decades would not dare to say that he has fully understood it, and it takes a lifetime of hard work. The spear he was swinging also seemed to be helping more as his control over strength had increased too. But more than that, he could feel the amount of power he could currently release with just one arm had already increased by close to 5000kgs, reaching 29000kgs, The blood beads were almost used up the remaining number seemed insufficient to allow him to step the threshold of the body skill he was practicing, and this told him that the strength of this technique thus was not weak. "Let''s see how far the remaining blood beads could push my realm, after that it would be time to go and look for other resources, it is not easy to cultivate the Indestructible Pragna without enough resources." Just as predicted, in less than a week, Wang found himself holding onto thest blood bead, at the same time he realized that this was the fastest training speed he has experienced. At the same time, he felt some uniquefort all over his body, and it seemed like some heat was flowing through his body. This was all from the blood and the internal energy being generated at this time seemed to have increased greatly. "Boom!" The energy in his body seemed to be shing around in his body from time to time but the bones and internal organs were also strengthened further. Internal energy being generated from the body has also increased, his blood had already be like mercury. With the swing of the spear, he could now release 1.5 times the strength of his arm, but the moment a technique was used the power will be multiplied several times. "My strength has increased several times by just stepping into the eighth level and the internal energy in the body seems to be the cause of some of the changes as his bones seemed to be strengthened." Even the energy that was currently pulsing sensation in his body made Wang''s expression slightly ufortable, but he could still persevere since he felt his body bing stronger and stronger. The manuals he had read seemed to all indicate that the eighth level was the limit of blood forging but he had some crazy idea that kept lingering in his mind. He was already stepping into the eighth level as the blood in his body seemed to be boiling and with every circle of cirction, internal energy was being generated as his spear kept changing directions, stabbing and retreating. This feeling of bing stronger with the passage of time was indeed a very addictive feeling. Without stopping he picked up the remaining blood beads and started continued to practice. Compared to before his spear seemed to bring about a strong force with every swing. The feeling was difficult to exin as the fiery energy in his blood seemed to be spreading throughout his body, thus he even shouted which sounded like a roar. With the speed, the spear became faster and faster, and the changes in the body were faster too. He could feel that the amount of power he was controlling was skyrocketing fast and in no time it had entered the 40000kg category per arm before it slowed down. At this moment the amount of resources that he has consumed is already scary, but the Indestructible Pragna seemed to have yet taken the first step the impact of practicing it alone has surpassed his hard work in the other two Fist techniques currently standing at the 6th level. In the same way, it can be seen that thebat power thates with this technique is scary when the Fist techniques are used. In a way, they supplement each other, and Wang was looking at the changes that had urred with some expectations. "These blood beads could actually increase my blood energy without any issues, and it seems because of it, my lifespan has broken the hundred years threshold. In the same way, it seems my physique and internal energy are improving faster due to it. It exins why those two fought to the death for the monster." Remembering the figures that were fighting over the beheaded beast he fell into deep thought as if he could find the same kind of monster his speed of practice could be shortened. This however was just a passing thought, as he had already gained some benefits from the man with a silver spear whose body was dumped in the huge river. Chapter 46 46 Extreme fist technique For two days he had already sensed some changes were taking ce and the consumption of energy was indeed very high. Thankfully he had managed to secure himself the flood dragon, or the number of monsters he has to hunt might have wasted a lot of time. To obtain the energy on the same level as the flood dragon¡¯s would indeed had been a huge hustle. In the forth day his entire body was indeed burning up and he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. His entire fist was already bright red, and changes were happening from the bones to muscles. The situation did excite him and thus he had Ago on the other end continously flipping through the meat, he had prepared over the fire. The more he puched out faster then the rhythm started to slow down, even Ruruo that had been watching from the side became very interested. Based on Wang¡¯s estimates the fist technique couldn¡¯t go beyond the extreme realm so he had toe up with another way forward. His strengthening of the body using the fist technique also consumed too much resourcespared to anything he has ever done. ..... The feedback from the fists to the entire body was indeed too slow, even though he is experiencing changes, hs fists are the ones evolving the most. The reason the body is about to transform is due to the fist technique¡¯s extreme level allowing him to breakthrough from the human limit. When he reached 1.5 million jin, he was already feeling the changes but now his body has stepping past that, every cell is under huge pressure and vitality umted is working. Therefore it would take some hours for the process toplete and for him, punching is more like a way to elerate it. Though it takes most of the energy into bones of the hands, the rest still ys an important role. Ago thus has the role of makes sure the meat us avable when he finishes digesting the energy from the body. Without any kind of nature attached to the fist technique he finds it hard to think about true meaning otherwise he might have a growth direction for the future. As he kept, his punches Ruruo kept checking the changes on her body too. ¡°From the moment we entered the forest, the number of fights I¡¯ve experienced have indeed helped me improve faster. Husband was right, staying at home wouldn¡¯t help in the practice of rank nine to grandmaster.¡± she was indeed bing stronger day by day from consuming the monster meat. As for her body it is indeed strong for her realm, though not exergerated. Ago has enterd rank seven already from eating meat too, but the higher the levels the more it focuses on qi rather than blood energy. Ruruo can convert it using her cultivation art, and thus she is already at the mid level of rank nine. She has already started to feel the existence of something above her head, always trying to oppress her. Wang told her that the feeling is an indication of having approached the grandmaster level. When her qi condenses into a drop of liquid in her dantian then she might be required toe in contact with world energy. But he ignored such worries, even he could feel its existence but incapable of fusing it in hia body. Only one requirement is necessary to enter grandmaster realm after reaching peak of rank nine. The extraction of world energy and absorption into the body. But world energy exists all around us but it is impossible to extract it without stepping in the door of true meaning. This thus is why Wang was struggling toprehend true meaning of water and have the capability to absorb world energy into his body. Moreover if you could manage that it could be an advantage over others since only grandmasters have such privileges. For Wang it was already being greedy wanting toprehend true meaning while he has yet to even reach the peak of rank nine. But with the improvement of his body strength is no different from someone standing at the pinnacle of rank nine. Unlike ordinary grandmasters he wanted to incorporate world energy into his body and refine his bones and muscles using it. this in itself shows ambitious he is. By the time ge bes a grandmaster, he would already have the baptism of world energy. Liquefying qi in a way is to make the process of conversion of qi in the body of martial artsist into World energy using true meaning as a bridge. After beingpleted lifespan will probably rise to 200 years. The improvements of a grandmaster¡¯s realm is in aspect with some divisions. But is also the ce that allows for birth of spirit, or as most people view it, the consciousness. In the early stages it is avable, but impossible to use or even detected its existence until realm of grandmaster. At this stage it is possible to observe a 5 m radius as a minimum coverage around oneself . In the case of rank nine, they can be said to have opened up their consciousness amd thus only capable of viewing their own bodies. It¡¯s also this that helps them have it easy going towards the grandmaster realm. Unlike Ruruo who has all the meridians opened by Wang she already had such an ability as early as in rank eight. Now she can indeed cover a few meters around her. When she enters a higher level thus her consciousness advantage wouldn¡¯t stop but continue to improve with improving realm. Just like the situation for Wang, he has already a consciousness covering over three kilometers and once he bes a grandmaster it would be multiplued. And after it, the improvement would leave those in the same realm behind infinitely. Now as she sat there she was also ying around with her consciousness, as she couldn¡¯t manipte objects yet. Her consciousness is still very weak, and even for grandmasters, only at the peak of the realm can utilize it like that. She asionally looked at Wang only to see the speed of his punches increasing and decreasing. But the read arms were indeed very eye catching but soon it was not the arms alone. His entire body seemed to be generating steam, something that made even Ago look over. Wang already knew it was time and without waiting for them to ask what was happening he jumped directly into the river. Hia consciousness spread out not discovering any other sea creatures.. As he sunk close to fifty meters, the pressure on his body increased. He started to puch and in the water the process be more difficult. But the sense of fulfillment was also there, aince he was also checking out his sorroundings, it took close to half an hour for his entire body to turn red. He then felt some explosion from his mind, at this time, he was just standing there but the presure from him was indeed stronger. He had taken the next step and broken through the limits. His technique also was at extreme. Thinking of something he touched the jade bottle on his waist and immediately used his consciousness to move it until he held it firmly hesitant about something. But eventually he still opened the bottle and absorbed the golden blood. When half of it entered his body, the red skin be even more red, before the water around him started to bubble. It was as though there was a volcano in that ce as water around him was boiling. In the next minute the vitality started to spread from the golden blood to cover every part of his body. In the process, more impurities were also being expelled from the body. In the same time, even the skin on his body seemed to fall of, and tender one could be seen under it. After the boiling had stopped, Wang no longer radiated a huge pressure at all. His body was also feeling much lighterpared to before. But the energy from the dragon blood was still running around his body, the bones were cracking, meridians had suffered the same fate but due to strong vitality from the blood every time it happened it would recover immediately. And the impurities being expelled increased too, but with passage of time he already could tell, why it was not going to end soon. The body was still transforming from surpassing the limit and yet, he added some fuel, the dragon blood with such high vitality. His ns to save the rest of the blood for Ruruo changed immediately. He send her a message asking her to jump into the water. ¡°Ago you look after things here, Im going yo help your Master collect some materials under the water.¡± as she said that she jumped directly into the river without hesitation. Chapter 47 Killing a tiger Chapter 47 Killing a tiger Ignoring the pressureing from the tiger, Wang was swiftly swinging the spear in hand, with his eyes remaining sharp. Even though the tiger was angry, Wang was miscalcting by assuming that it would be easy to defeat is when it lost rationality after all the beast is never rational and the thing that its anger has done is just to increase its explosive strength. When it moved, even Wang did not manage to see clearly how it was able to arrive before him. It seemed like it had taken arge stride without even making any noise at all, with the paws clearly barely leaving prints where it had stepped. The only thing that allowed him to react was the sound of the wind, and this can be said to be caused by the huge size of the tiger, and as such his spear was thrust forcefully in the direction that the wind was blowing from. Whoosh! it might be a problem. In this way, he needed to end things in less than ten minutes, otherwise, 23:39 he might not even have the chance to enjoy his century lifespan, and this bugged him. Knowing that "Boom!" In this collision, Wang''s spear seemed to have hit a huge wall, and thus he retreated but unlike before he felt his hands produce some pain, from the recoil. It seemed like the skin of the tiger was really mysterious. But after this collision, he did not stop but rather took the spear and rushed forward for the attack, which seemed like offending the huge tiger. For some reason, he felt like this tiger was actually angry for this, like an intelligent creature. But he did not stop at all rather, switched his movements to a zigzag pattern before eventually, his target was in sight, the neck. "Pfft." He was shocked at the reaction speed as he missed and collided with the ws, despite leaving some wound on it, it was nothing major. But he failed to see the coldness in the tiger''s eyes as it looked down at him. He was still retreating and hit the ruins, from the recoil of the attack, and had the tiger not retreated, it might have had a chance to pounce on him. Boom! After stabilizing himself the spear in his hand shook slightly and his face be indifferent. Despite the huge force that had just sent him flying, he could feel that his spear mastery was approaching perfection with this life-and-death fight, as an opportunity, he could not be willing to let go of. "This tiger despite being huge is very agile with a fast reaction speed." He thought, with a serious expression but was not afraid. Whoosh. The tiger did not waste time either as it moved fast again, pursuing a victory, but it was instantly greeted with collision and Wang''s spear retreated after sending an attack twice in a row. The first was for defense and the second was for the pure attack, which happened too fast causing some damage to the paw too. Unlike before this time, it seemed like metals were colliding and then each of them seemed to have retreated. ng! Wang kept attacking but the beast seemed to have a fast reaction time when attacked, he could only dodge or flee in those moments he saw iting but on most asions, he only barely managed to use the force of the attack to retreat. "What is going on here?" As the fight continued, he realized that the physique of the tiger, as well as its speed and reaction time, were bing better, or perhaps he was slowly bing warn out. In this way, the amount of damage he could cause to the white tiger was bing smaller and smaller, and if this continued it might be a problem. In this way, he needed to end things in less than ten minutes, otherwise, he might not even have the chance to enjoy his century lifespan, and this bugged him. Knowing that panicking would not help in this situation he started to fight to disregard the feeling of exhaustion, after all, if he failed here, death was imminent and fear of death seemed to have simted him enough. With the initiative, he kept attacking without sign of retreating even though his eyes were bloodshot at this moment, and he seemed to have some hatred for how his life was going in this world, thrusting his spear in a repeated manner and the momentum umted seemed to be slowly producing greater power and he himself did not realize at all, the anger in his heart was burning at this moment and the spear seemed to have been directed towards the neck, but the tiger deflected with a w. But the result this time was slightly different as the spear slightly made a curve barely avoiding the w and hitting the tiger''s lower jaw to the point of copsing. Great perfection mastery! Yes, his spear was swinging on instinct and thus he had already stepped into the level of great perfection mastery making the power of the attack reach 2.5 times and the tiger obviously bared the brunt of the attack. At the same time the tiger retreated, Wang seemed to have turned into an afterimage and followed in with the attack, spear seemed to be constantly being thrust five times in session and the power in it superimposed resulting in the areas itnded being severely destroyed. The current situation of the battle seemed to have reversed and Wang had yet to even regain his senses. But the tiger kept roaring with signs of retreating and the attack this time allowed Wang topletely reach the level of great perfection as five spear thrusts were released instantaneously piercing through the neck of the tiger when Wang aplished this he passed out. He had exhausted all his strength on this attack this time but the most important thing was the fact that his spearman ship had already reached the limit of his current realm. The next stage was the artistic conception, but to attain this needed a chance it could not just happen out of nowhere, as even Ruruo who had memories from another lifetime could only build up slowly. Time passed and three days had passed since the time Wang managed to kill the tiger, and at this moment he was ying around with the spear. Compared to before he did not have to visualize the moves before using the spear, but rather let it happen naturally. The meat from the tiger provided him with immense energy and the internal energy being released by the body and absorbed by cells and other parts of the body had increased greatly. At this moment, Wang was indeed very happy as he could be said to have benefited a lot from the fight and his blood forging level has entered the ninth level, just as he suspected. At this level, thebat power that he had was more than tripled and he was more concerned about the change that would happen after he finished consuming the remaining tiger meat, especially with the Indestructible Pragna, as he wanted to very much enter the first level. At that time perhaps his physique would be capable of rivaling even grandmasters and he was very much happy about it but would not reveal this at all. In any case, one asked if he could just im he had entered the grandmaster level. It had been more than half a year in the forest and he did not seem that much of a hurry to go back, as the fight with the tiger seemed to have shown him something, which was he was weak and 23:40 potential could only be stimted when he had something to lose. In Ziyu city for instance he could now see that there were many stronger experts and probably his grandmaster level was not much and this being used to reference the world in general then, the number is even more exaggerated. He did not know about the poption but from the literature he had seen in the ce he stayed in the mountains, this world was already several times that of his previous home world. "With my current power, I can ughter the white tiger if we met under these circumstances. The spear is indeed a very impressive weapon and suits me the best, but in the future, if the chance is obtained perhaps I can study staff techniques or even other tools and use them to improve my spear attack capabilities. In this period of time, it is best to stay in the forest and use these life-threatening situations to hone my will and state of mind. At the same time, mybat power is something that can benefit a lot from this. If I can''t even deal with this or survive then it will be hard even dealing with humans as they are even more scheming." In the analysis of the fight, it could be said, that Wang seemed to realize how minute he was in this world and the need to be stronger. Bing amodating of his weakness, in the end, was already a very dangerous thought and he did not wish to die because of it. Just because he was cautious did not mean that he could not be harsh with himself after all if bing an expert was something that could be aplished by merely existing and not taking risks then the number would be already immense. What he wanted to do was in the end just one of the ways some expertse to rise, and conflicts are a part of bing strong, so he would take initiative to search for it instead of being looked for. Chapter 48 Old man at the limit Chapter 48 Old man at the limit Wang seemed to have made up his mind to stay in the forest for the time being and this was the best choice indeed if he was going to train in the Indestructible Pragna. Sitting in the ruins he could see in the distance the cow was chewing on the purple grass that had grown from the blood of the white tiger and it seemed to be enjoying it. Somewhere in space. A man was sitting crosslegged and his entire being seemed like it had merged into the void Suddenly the man opened his eyes and looked into the distance as if checking something, then sighed. If one were to observe beyond the worry on the man''s face, one could realize that, unlike normal humans, the man had pointed ears and blue eyes that seemed very calm. In a way, it was a contradiction in itself. But sitting there, one could actually think that the whole star field revolved around him. Other than the ears, the man resembled humans. The feeling he gave off, however, was that his body could crash the stars in his vicinity at will, even just sitting there seemed to have made several kilometers around him enter a standstill. For someone like him perhaps leveling a would only require a tap of a finger. In the direction, he was facing, space was torn apart revealing a gap, and a woman with almost the same features came out. She was barefooted and even aftering out of the torn space, her feet seemed to cause ripples in space where she stepped. With long silver hair reaching all the way to her thighs, the woman looked cold and indifferent but some fear could be seen when she arrived before the man. When she was looking at the man she seemed apprehensive, but she still took steps forward. The huge space tear behind her seemed to have been closed after she moved some distance from it. The moment she took a step forward, it seemed she had covered a vast distance but surprisingly she never really managed to get close to the man as though she was still in the same spot. "Master!" The woman bowed respectfully to the old man when she saw him and at the same time secretly tried to see his expression, however, ended in disappointment in the end. The man looked at the woman and asked with a dazed expression, "Why are you here now? Are you also trying to waste this old man''s remaining days?" "Disciple has some concerns and wants master to rify, otherwise it might be hard to improve in the short term." The woman said without hesitation and seemed to have put on some helpless look. "I know it is punishable to disturb the master at this time, but I was afraid of missing out on this chance." After saying this there was some silence but the man did not seem to care and said. "Back then you were only five when I took you as a personal disciple, and your talent was okay, but even your junior brothers that were in named disciple managed to work hard and surpass you with their poor talents. Now you are the only one left in this universe, they probably have got their chances in the Primitive World. In a blink of an eye, you have aged but your character seems to have not changed much over the years." Seeing the man talk about the past, the woman had some slight change in her expression, and she hurriedly said, "I have let down teachers'' teachings" But the man did not seem to care much and just looked at the woman before a sigh could be heard, and the woman hurried to say," Master! Without your support some problems might crop up, why not pass me some guidance to make progress and a weapon to protect this universe in your stead?" But to her surprise, the man seemed to have an indifferent look at her and everything in those calm eyes. "Since the end hase why stop it?" The man''s eyesight shifted from the woman to the distant void and said, "Sometimes being too greedy can cost more than what one can handle, If one wants to hold onto a treasure or even power they should have the corresponding capability." "Give up..." These words were very impactful and made the heart of the woman almost burst into mes, as she was here for some benefits from her master that seemed to have some lifespan only left. "Among the four of my disciples, I think you were the most spoilt and almost had everything you wanted and now even the one with poor talent seemed to have surpassed you. It seems like this all has something to do with your mentality" "How can I give up, I am the first disciple. I am unwilling to give up. Old man you cannot me me, even though we are the same race, I have to think about myself. " The woman said this in her heart. But who is the man sitting before her, as this thought passed through her mind, he felt it or rather heard it? She was unwilling to listen to his words and even went further to have designs on him. Feeling such thoughts flowing through her mind the man seemed to have be exhausted but not bothered anymore. He had already said what she needed to know and the choices she made were her own fault. "After all these years, I guess you were too obsessed with power at the expense of your own universe too. I thought my advice could help you out, but you are already too far gone. Only when is strong enough do they have the right to decide some things. You disappointed this old man, alright you can go, from now onwards, this old man does not have a disciple like you." As the man spoke, some kind of power descended on the woman stripping something from her, and the moment it happened she felt it, as though the world had turned upside down, and lost something important. But that was not the important issue, rather the fact that the old man stood up, and at this time some coercion kept spreading from his body, it was vast. It did not seem to be targeted at anyone but rather happened only from the movement of the man. The power seemed to exist everywhere and at this moment the woman seemed to have felt how terrifying power was since she set foot on the path of practice and at the same time she seemed to understand what this old man meant. Without enough power, everything is almost fragile as before this coercion of live level she had ever felt. Perhaps in the past due to their master and disciple rtionship, she did not feel it but at this moment she seemed to feel very minute. With this old man even with the treasure she was 23:42 dreaming of, her capability to make a move before him waspletely nothing. With a wave of his hand, the woman found herself standing some distance several billions of kilometers away. At this moment the confidence she brought was already shattered, as she felt more like an ant before the man. She could cut space and travel in the void but the man just sends her back to where she came from at this time she felt that the master and disciple rtionship had been cut off. Feeling this situation she did not care about the group she had brought close to her master with her agenda, but the fact that her master was indifferent to her ims about protecting the universe obviously he did not care whether it was destroyed or not. Such a mentality seemed to allow her to have some confidence in the ns she had put in motion, but she failed to get anywhere with her master and other disciples of her master probably would not bother to give her face. In the distance where the man was looking before sending the woman away, another figure suddenly appeared near the man. But surprisingly, the man smiled at the other party unlike when he was talking to his disciple. "Tian! you eventually came." As he spoke he moved upwards reaching the same height as the other party, who replied while looking in the direction of the woman that had been disowned as a disciple." You finally decided to get rid of that trouble. I thought you would just keep tolerating it." Tian was obviously in a good mood, but the other man seemed not bothered by this situation at all. "Are you sure that this is how you want to use your chance? The man asked and Tian was not bothered to say anymore rather took out his weapons ready to attack. But he still said, "In this universe, you are the only person that I can fight, and this being ourst fight, I am also very curious about the kind ofbat power that someone already standing at the final step has. I heard that you send all your disciples to the primitive world! It seems like you have indeed really reached the limit." Chapter 49 Chance Chapter 49 Chance Tian had some envy. Most think that those beings sealed in the Primitive World are strong but in the cosmos, some creatures already surpass them the ce provides a wide variety of energy and resources hence attractive. Tian was standing in space causing it to warp. This in itself was a manifestation of how much power Tian had in his body. Standing there he brought about stronger oppression than even a star, while the other man just looked at this without having a change in expression. Tian smiled and said, "I came prepared, with this exo-armor, it is difficult for you to kill me when attacksnd." The man did not dwell on this and kept ascending higher into space, as he looked around and his voice sounded in the ears Tian, "Let''s fight in the higher dimensions, this ce might not be capable of withstanding our destruction." A high dimension is a region that exists and could only be sensed by those whose strength reaches a certain height, but the ability to enter it is not something that everyone can aplish, and the one in the cosmos is a naturally existing one, unlike in the Primitive World that the disciples of the man had gone to. That was an artificial high dimension that could allow one to have some chances ofing in contact with the principles of dimensionality. But in the end, those that can detect dimensions would not waste their time on this at all, rather they would prefer staying in the cosmos and studying the real thing. When the two of them entered the higher dimension, it was as though they were in a multicolored space, but that did not attract their attention to this dimension as they seemed to have contact asionally and this could be understood as the only way for them to improve was to search for chances in the high dimensions. If those that had yet to grasp dimensional power were thrown in this ce then their death would be a sure thing regardless of the lifesaving means they had. The power of dimensions was the most advanced in the cosmos and those that wanted to move beyond this cosmos to pursue a higher path had to already stand beyond the high dimension. In this space, the arrival of Tian and the other man did not cause any change at all, they were after all operating on the lowest level of the high dimension and those that had to go further would be forced to go deeper, and they''reing back is not something that can be discussed. The man about to fight Tian might have his lifespan limit approaching and thus taking this risk is understandable, rather than staying and waiting for death to consume him. For the two of them moving to the low level is not difficult and thus each mobilized dimensional powers and moved fast as though they were teleporting. Standing some distance apart the two of them seemed to be looking at each and the hand of the man seemed to have manifested a huge spear. With a wave of his hand, the spear started to produce ripples that spread all around the man as though some kind of formation was being set up. On the other end, Tian was holding a huge axe, his oppressive aura had already skyrocketed but the space in this ce was not even shaking slightly an indication of how in the high-dimensional space the two of them were just considered themon level of strength. Those with higher strength would have already gone to the highest levels topete with stronger lifeforms in the dimensional space. It is after all boring to stay around the weakest creatures as they did not have many benefits to their development. It is better to enter the dangerous higher dimensions and the benefits there are more useful, moreover, those that enter the higher dimension and continue their path to be stronger do not usually bother toe back at all. Without much nonsense, Tian and the man seemed to have disappeared from their original positions and only the shockwaves and sounds of collisions continued. With every sh, the two seemed to be more ferocious as time went by, and in this battle, no one was watching it at all. On the tip of the spear that was attacking Tian, a me could be seen and the moment it collided with the axe, the me seemed to be changing. Turing into starlight, the speed at which he was attacking was constantly increasing even approaching the speed of light which in itself was not difficult for them but in the high dimension the rules were somehow different and thus only when stronger could one aplish this, and even Tian could not do this. The fast the man went the void in the higher dimension seemed to be losing some suppression on him. This was an indeed improvement in the control of dimensional power and every time the two collided, Tian seemed to be constantly changing from attack to defense and the axe, seemed to be swung in a way that, with him as the center, some kind of field was established. He seemed to have improved his defense technique and the axe shadows could be seen all around him due to how fast he was rotating it. With this he managed to block most of the attacks he could not evade and it seemed as though he was suppressing the area around him. In the end, the attacks from the spear seemed to hit on the axe from whichever angle the attackse but the force was increasing with time and Tian could not remain calm at all. The force transmitted to his body from the attacks seemed to be increasing and the space, where the two were fighting, seemed to have no change. Even with their improvements in power, they could not shake the space in the higher dimension. After copying from Tian the man also used the principle of rotation on his spear and the momentum that apanied it was increased. This is also the reason why he was finally able to enter the speed of light within this sh and in itself, it was the change in the power being controlled. In a sh, the two had shed for more than thousands of times and this seemed to have sharpened the spear attacks being delivered allowing the man to step into another category with spear technique rather than the control of dimension. At this point in time, his spear could turn into light beams that even surpass starlight, thus destruction he can cause outside the higher dimensional 08:47 space is very high. Without the limitations of the higher dimension he indeed could be said to have entered a whole new level with the spear and this exins the desire of the man to go further in the that whatever was there was not easy to mess with. look for my chance further in." The man looked further up and his eyes be solemn, it seemed "My limit has already surpassed that of light speed in the high dimensional space. I think it is time to time, there was some excitement. reorganize itself, and looked at the man with some surprise, "You have held back right?" At the same Looking at the other side, Tian had his armor destroyed into pieces and his body started to Boom! even surpassed the previous ones. end, the two had exchanged more than several million moves and thest attack seemed to have speed they were operating was so fast that time seemed to have lost meaning before them. In the From the beginning of the confrontation to the end, the two had used less than a minute but the and this can show the power thates with this kind of attack. not hold on anymore and was crushed into pieces. The stabs reached close to a million in an instant seemed to be carrying a whole world behind it after the attack arrived and in the end, the axe could could only see a light hitting and retreating in the end. With every spin the spear underwent it With the simple thrust of the spear, the amount of momentum of this attack was very fast and one Boom!... it retreated after each stab. spear tip seemed to be stabbing non-stop, but the truth was the speed was just too fast to see when defense. The attack came in an instant and the number of attacksnding was superimposed the manner, he was just standing in the same position, and yet the spear was crushing into Tian''s In thest moment before the man''s axe waspletely destroyed, the man attacked in a different the danger in this ce. dimensional powers prefer to wait until strong enough to move around in the higher dimension is body were slowly removed, in the way he moved fast, breaking through some barriers and he was confident in surviving in the high dimension space. The reason that those that can grasp higher higher dimension was not shaken in the least. Even the man, only felt that some limitations on his seen on the axe he was using. Despite the level of power involved in this sh, the space in the Every time that Tian defended himself he was forced to retreat some distance and a crack could be Boom! Bang! was having at the moment would be considered child''s y. higher dimensions that require him to be stronger and faster. In the higher dimensions the fight he space is very high. Without the limitations of the higher dimension he indeed could be said to have beams that even surpass starlight, thus destruction he can cause outside the higher dimensional Chapter 50 Attaining perception Chapter 50 Attaining perception "You already achieved Light speed? That means that your actual strength.." Tian did not even care about his half-destroyed armor but rather what the man had just told him. He knew very well what the man meant about achieving light speed in the high-level dimension as he could do that in the cosmos, but the man did not seem happy rather he just sighed. "For me to take my spearman-ship to this point, it has taken very long. I need to visit the higher dimension to have a chance to improve." "But your lifespan has doubled already, right?" Tian seemed to be thinking about something and asked about this. "I have to thank you for showing me the weaknesses in my axe technique, I am going into seclusion perhaps aftering out I might not be on the same level as you but my gains will not be small." Tian was very happy. But seeing the old man was not as excited he said, "Seeing how your spearman-ship has already reached such a high level and not many people canpete in the cosmos, should you think about passing it on? From the disciples you have, it is already clear that you do not have any that take your path right? Probably you should leave behind something for the younger generation." Tian seemed to be just passing out an opinion but he did not expect the man to ept. "Alright!" Hearing how the old man agreed readily even Tian was slightly shocked. Xuan said. Back in the forest, Wang had just woken up, all this training was exhausting mentally but it was also a form of tempering. Now his physical body was already standing on a different levelpared to before as he could control it better and utilize energy more effectively too. In this way, he had learned something new and was sure that once he had attained perfection in energy control in the body then he would be capable of releasing even stronger attacks. Other than taking his time studying the spear, he needed to collect some resources for cultivating the Indestructible Pragna. Perhaps he could dedicate time to trying to achieve artistic conceptions once he went back home to rx, as he did not see it possible to just grasp any artistic conception unless the techniques were improved further which was already tough when he wanted to settle physique first. Communication was an issue but for the first time in a long time, he felt free being away from Ruruo, and even the city in general. His concerns at this moment were almost close to zero, other than wishing to avoid encounters that can threaten his life everything else was good. For the food and resources for cultivation, he could collect them in the forest and he had already gathered some that he was using at the moment. Fights in the forest with beasts that go in life-or-death situations also seemed to be very beneficial to his experience. In this way, when he leaves this ce, other than increasing his strength he would know how to utilize it perfectly. When dealing with monsters, he knows where to target them if he wants them dead. In some cases, it is still difficult to do anything to the beasts even with knowledge of their weaknesses, and this results in long fights like the tiger he killed but for some prey that he did not dare to stay around after seeing their power and size. Combat can be used as experience but when one meets a stronger opponent it is always smart to avoid them especially when the gap is too huge. Wang, for instance, understands to ept reality, and at the moment he will not leave the forest in a rush because the probability of dying in the city is higher with lower strength and chances of promotion faster in the forests is high. Sharpening himself in the forest has proved very practical and he can be sure that the speed he will manage to cultivate in this pressure environment is high as all his time is dedicated to his cause. Wang had the ability to use the spear but still did not give any priority to the technique in the manual, as it was not something high level and more, he wanted to attain artistic conception for pure spearman-ship. If he studied the set of spear techniques, it wouldpletely be a side branch of the artistic conception of the spear. The manual also warned about it and thus he was not going to do it, as he wanted to have the best in terms of the aplishments he was after. With thispleted, it would be very beneficial for him in the future studying spear manuals would require half the effort, and such a chance is not something easy at all. Just studying basic spearman ship was already not easy and there were numerous other factors to consider as such he did not seem in a rush to even delve into it, as his spearman ship had yet to attain the level of a master. In this way, he would prefer to have himself involved with the important things than rushing for sess and eventually having to pay for this. The spear manual mentioned numerous ways to attain the essence of a spear master but the most primitive way of doing it is by fighting with the spear. Wang would also choose it as the only way he can take it and the simplest in the initial stages, but after bing a spear master, the path he has chosen bes very serious. Wang practiced the spear for three hours and then stopped and went ahead to prepare some meat as he practiced the Indestructible Pragna. The moment when Wang was busy practicing his skills and consuming meat, the heat flow in his body had already reached extreme levels that were 08:51 affecting the area around him, but he did not stop and continued to practice and the body art needed the energy to practice for him with a high potential value. This also resulted in the meat limit. from the tiger being consumed fast, and the strength of his body had already reached some kind of He could feel the heat spread throughout his body the heat was surging and seeing that the blood energy in the body was bubbling but incapable of making any changes he changed to the fist technique and after half an hour was shocked to discover that this situation had be a serious issue for him. In the same way, he realized that he could not just sit idly by as his body seemed to feel more painful, and he was supposed to do something. Looking at the spear at the side, he pulled it into his arms and started to thrust putting all his attention into it. With the passage of time, his skin because then it would be even more painful. had turned red and steam was overflowing, he was enduring extreme pain, but he couldn''t stop spear was being thrust close to twenty times per second and soon it continued climbing and at the The sense of pain made it such that he was just thrusting the spear without even thinking at all, the moment it was close to thirty-three and the power being generated with the thrust seemed to body this was working. The endurance of pain continued and before he knew it he had jumped all superimpose on each other until his body could not support it but with the immense energy in his the way to thirty-seven and the body had also continued to be hot. Unknowingly, another two and a half hours had passed and when his mind was almost exhausted a huge "Boom", could be heard in his body. At the same moment, it happened, some unique temperament seemed to be spreading from Wang and spreading towards the spear. It was not the only thing that had happened, rather the blood in his body seemed to have started to cool down but more than that, changes had happened in his body, the limit of power which was about 50000kgs had been broken and his arm strength alone had risen all the way to about have some perception of the situation inside his body. This is the necessary thing when one enters 65000kgs. His changes were more than just those as at this moment he had actually managed to the grandmaster, but he had yet to step into the grandmaster rather his blood energy seemed to have undergone some change, he was not sure what it was at the moment and was more bothered by the hunger striking him. longer sending signals of insufficient energy. After half an hour he tried practicing only to discover The remaining tiger meat was being devoured and he did not stop until he felt that his body was no that he could continue to cultivate and increase energy in his body without the previous issue. "Was that a bottleneck? Does that mean that there is also going to be another bottleneck that I have to move past again?" As he sorted out his thoughts, he checked out the panel for any changes that might have happened. Chapter 51 Changes in the body 51 Changes in the body Name: Wang Bo .... Lifespan: 124 years .... Attribute value: 37 .... Potential value: 64 .... Realm: Blood forging {9/8}: 1st transformation .... Martial arts: White Tiger Fist( 6th level), Biyun Fist (6th level) Sea Calming Manual(entry), Indestructible Pragna (entry) His first observation was the fact that his lifespan had already gone to 124 years, and looking through the panel, he also saw the potential value of 64, which would make it easier to practice most of the exercises he gets and has, making it his biggest gain. The Indestructible Pragna reaching entry already brought about such a huge change in his body and any improvement would require immense energy to be aplished. The resources necessary for him can only be obtained in this forest and thus he was not in a hurry to head back to the mountain residence. Wang was capable of improving his spearman-ship so fast due to dedication rather than the high potential value he had as the first stages involve muscle memory. The other factor it can be attributed to is the existence of the spear manual he had obtained from that dead body, and he has utilized the knowledge perfectly to even surpass the state of great perfection mastery. In the same way, he has yet to attain the level of artistic conception in that arena. It is also probably the same reason he was able to take his Indestructible Pragna to the level of entry and his body surpassed the limit of mortals and his physique entered the level of 65000kg per arm strength. This change made him happy but he did not feel proud at all, as he knew that his journey had just begun, as from the spear manual alone he saw the numerous stages that he had yet to aplish and in this way it can be said that he would require a lot of hard work to reach a certain threshold. Yes, spear cultivation required a lot of hard work regardless of the stage and he seemed to have developed this mentality in his head. At the same time, he made sure to keep a look out for the surroundings as he had not met any humans other than those that fought to death due to that monster, forcing him to hide below the water in that time for fear of attracting their attention. But that did not seem to be his highest priority as he had some perception of the situation in his body something that he found very unique, and this is justckingpared to grandmasters due to their perception of things like danger. To improve their strength then, things like perception have to be expanded with the passage of time. After having practiced with the spear too, he was rxing as he observed his body''s internal structure. Since he could only do this and his perception did not go beyond his body, he could not use it for other purposes, but at the current level, it is indeed enough. The tendons, bones, and even blood vessels were presented clearly before his perception, and saw the gaseous internal energy also, unlike the blood it moved in its own way. At this moment he could be said to have the ability to see some of these things clearly in rtion to the flow of energy and his perception might not be very clear but it is still there. The stronger it bes perhaps he can be capable of affecting some part of the areas in the body he can perceive independently. At the moment his attention had centered around this, he stood up and started utilizing the spear as he checked how it impacted the energies in the body from blood to internal energy. With a thrust, the spear produced a huge force passing through the air, and he continued to do this until his perception was cut off, due to mental exhaustion, and this allowed him to make a new discovery about his perception. But he was able to see that the improvement in his strength had also resulted in the power being produced by the spear close to six times, and probably if he could master control of the newly gained arm strength he could approach ten times the force from the spear attacks. That was not the only thing that made him happy, rather the fact that the speed of the spear had also increased made sure that the enemies would not even have the chance to react before they are taken out as long as they were not stronger than him. With every thrust at this moment, afterimages could be seen and he kept shifting from left to right in his attacks, which made for spectacr scenery. Only the cow was around to celebrate this and with the passage of time, his control was bing better and better. In this way, the spear moves and attacks seemed to be simpler for him to carry out, represented clearly and in a more natural manner. The perception was something that he wanted to very much have undergone some transformation after all grandmasters usually have an artistic conception grasped and it has an even more important role, this is to open up the spiritual dimension in the practitioner. He was very much looking forward to this and the improvement in that aspect. Some things could only beprehended in that stage due to the issue of perception. Considering he did not have any method to train his spiritual aspect he could only grind the usual way, by grasping artistic conception and improving it. But he did not forget the fact that some foundations of the spear were key such as speed and strength that can crush everything before it. When an opponent finds it hard to eveny their hands on someone then it would already not be possible to defeat them since no damage couldnd. But he did not n on focusing on speed alone as he did not believe in the aspect at all, he wanted topletely crush an enemy and the physique would have a better advantage in all thispared to other aspects and also magnify one''s strength when facing enemies. Moreover, it is more eptable to him to have a body that can ept a beating than any other way around, in this way, he did not n to stop practicing his physique at all. The power contained in the body is indeed something that he was interested in exploring and he also thought that destroying enemies with some domineering means was cool. The only problem was that even when taking care of enemies he did not wish for there to be witnesses and those that might end up in such a location at the moment he acts can only be deemed an inconvenience. Since he crossed into this world, he knows at least one truth and that is that without enough power it is stupid to do some things, and being low-key does not necessarily threaten his goals as they could be achieved even more conveniently like that. Days passed like this and Wang indeed managed to control the power he had umted in his body perfectly and even his spear was no longer what it used to be. At the age of sixteen, he was almost attaining the state of man and spear, but something seemed to be missing, but the spear force gathered around him almost made one think he was some kind of pearless spear. This was however something that the spear manual referred to as the beginner stage and hindrance he had to tame. But he did not understand the meaning of the words tame rather the spear force around him had be fierce the more fights he had in the forest collecting resources, in this period the arm strength had already reached 78600kg. He was already far from the next bottleneck in physique improvement. With these resources, he had been consuming mainly monster meat and the battles to acquire that meat seemed to have helped him in improvingbat effectiveness. Even now, he could not be said to have a unique talent on the side of physique, but the improvement all has something to do with the changes that have urred in his potential value. In the period he was also practicing the spearman-ship seriously hoping for some chance to gain inspiration but it had to happen. But during this period indeed he had managed to attain the threshold and the amount of power he could exert had already reached ten times. In this way, some of the things he had seen and even participated in in the past could not shake him at all. He had undergone some improvement in the art of power control, making his spear very dangerous, but he did not seem to have found what he wanted and considering the situation had yet to meet his ideal desire. He was more interested in restraining the spear force that had continued to grow with the increase in the number of animals killed for food. Wang has some kind of change as a strong killing intent umted too. This also shows that he had already killed arge number of creatures. With how busy he had been, trying to grasp artistic conception nothing was happening. So he had some kind of realization but it was far from allowing him to break through. "Ugh!" Hello readers, Like? Add library! Provide power stones(vote)! Support:patreon/Aurora_Ryan Chapter 52 4 years later 52 4 yearster Being in the forest with the cow for this period, Wang experienced a lot and the changes, and the hunting for beasts be more efficient with even the clothes he put on made from some animal skin. He used some of the styles from his previous life to create several attires and this seemed to be something he did to pass time after he had trained for the whole day. The boots he had on were also on point and considered practical, for the current situation of the jungle. If someone from his previous life could bump into him a the moment perhaps they might think that they were still on earth, just in some jungle. Other than that some other changes have happened in the past four years since he attained entry into Industrictable Pragna. At this moment, he was sitting crosslegged, golden internal energy could be seen also flowing in his body through his perception, and the other two from the white tiger fist and Baiyun fist were overwhelmed and slowly fusing with each other with the golden one being superior to them. The fusion process did not go as one would expect rather, it formed some kind of chain woven from three internal forces. After that, it stopped but the most important thing was that the surface of Wang''s body was red and generating steam but he was not feeling ufortable as the body seemed to be covered by some filth. Due to the smell, he seemed like some beggar but he did not seem to take this situation seriously at all as the smile on his face could tell it all, he was very happy. The cow in the distance was also huge with a body of almost five meters and a height approaching two meters. It however was still eating grass, and the two were currently in the central region of the forest. In the distance, a huge waterfall could be seen that Wang has been practicing near for the past half a year, and thanks to it the indestructible Pragna managed to break through to the third level. In this period his strength has already skyrocketed and his physique is stronger than most grandmasters. Moreover, at this time Wang seemed slightly abnormal as the steam being generated from his body did not stop his situation from being seen. He was almost copsing on the ground and dragged his body to the roasted meat being hung at some distance. It was a snow season and surprisingly enough the area around Wang seemed like some oven and thus the snow evaporated. At this moment Wang''s eyes were more focused on the meat rather than the weather and due to their hunger, he started to tear at the meat. Hunger was actually driving him crazy from the energy being consumed turning into internal energy and feedback to the internal organs and bones. Asrge quantities of meat were being thrown into his stomach, Wang kept on the usual appearance unlike how normal people would already start feeling ufortable but that did not seem like something that was giving him a problem as his body was crushing all the food sent into his stomach and turning into energy. Even after consuming the entire meat and making the entire ce a mess, he hung a quarter of the part of a huge monster since he had managed to barely divert the hunger he was facing checking the condition of his body. Usually, Wang eats close to 800kg of meat but now things seem off, even the quantity of meat he has already consumed but he feels even more hungry. In this way, he ended up just using a who of monster meat to be prepared from a stronger beast and the same time veryrge quantity. Usually, the amount he consumes at one time does not reach such a shocking level and thus he would have to take time preparing it before he can go back to practicing. The number of changes that have happened to his body can be said to be something new and he could feel that the two Fist techniques also just required some opportunity to step into the eighth level. Artistic conception rted to the fist techniques indeed did note out even when they entered the seventh level, and he was at the peak of the seventh level with the two martial arts. This speed can be said to be slow since he had no ess to the white Tiger and the one he saw back then could barely count. Name: Wang Bo .... Lifespan: 160 years .... Attribute value: 48 .... Potential value: 72 .... Realm: Blood forging {10/8}: 2nd transformation .... Martial arts: White Tiger Fist( 7th level), Biyun Fist (7th level) Sea Calming Manual(small aplishment), Indestructible Pragna (3rd Level) In the final analysis of his strength, he could feel the changes in his body and this had him excited. The lifespan also seemed to have increased to 160 years which can be said to be attributed mostly to the Indestructible Pragna having reached the third level and the two Fist techniques on the 7th level. When ites to hisprehension of martial arts, it has already risen to a very high level of 72, and it can be seen that the martial arts considered difficult have already gone all the way to small aplishment. He can more sure that with the increase in the potential value, even those martial arts he did not dare get involved with could be studied. Due to the hunger he was facing, he had to try to find something to get his mind distracted but in the end, it could not stop his fingers from trembling from time to time and his stomach from rumbling. He suffered from this when the meat being prepared was roasted and when he could smell the fragrance he did dare think of etiquette. He was eating the part of the meat that was well-roasted while slowly turning it around the wooden stake it was hanging on. Just like this, he focused on eating small parts that were roasted and this continued until the whole thing was consumed. At the end of it, only bones could be seen but he spend his effort to put the remaining meat onto the fire to roast before lying down on his back. He did not feel it wasteful in any way as he could feel the changes happening in his body clearly. The food he had just stuffed himself was being converted into energy very fast and he assumed it had something to do with the level of his Fist techniques. It was as though he had not eaten anything but the internal energy in his body was bing strengthened until now he was sure it had started to give him a feeling of fullness, this was something he never felt before. He wanted more than anyone else to see what would happen if it really be abundant, as he already met the qualifications to try some move only done in the grandmaster realm. Which is transforming internal energy into some liquid state of true Qi, and the process can bepleted easily in the grandmaster realm for some reason but he could not understand this at all. With the body filled with internal energy, he could be said to have already made a great achievement and he realized this was all due to having a strong physique and with a burst of ten times power in attack could bring about a force reaching close to a million kgs. This kind of power is especially used with the spear, even a grandmaster will lose their life if hit. It also exins why he has been able to deal with monsters easily over the past four years, his strength has been increasing all the time, but he could feel that the moment he reached the 100000kg category increase be very small and thus only standing at close to 125000kgs. He does not have any idea on how to rush it but at the same time feels that he can operate with this for the short term before making ns as he wants to polish his spear realm until he can achieve a breakthrough. In the end, he prefers to use the spear too and the fact that the other aspects of his practice have been elevated makes him very interested in raising the spear level too. In the methods of attacking, he can be sure that when everything is put into one attack, then the spear would be the most effective way to do it. He could feel that at this stage as long as he had enough meat, internal energy would be formed and it epassed all three. In this way, he realized the reason for his strong hunger was the internal energy running around the body by itself. Grasping the spear from the ground, Wang took a step forward and only an afterimage could be seen in the end, while the spear seemed to leave no traces behind, when it thrust the force from the spear alone seemed to smash into the water from the waterfall making it bend inwards, this was in itself something astonishing to see. He kept thrusting the spear until he reached the limit. Wang walked towards the waterfall with a smile, he was pleased with the current power he could release from the spear thrust alone. Chapter 53 Something is off 53 Something is off Sitting under the waterfall, Wang had some ideas based on the records in the spear manual and wanted to explore them. His body was indeed benefiting from this but he had yet to aplish his goal, over the years of fighting everywhere he had umted strong killing intent and spear force, that seemed to be always around his body, He wanted to use his willpower topress the spear forcepletely until it underwent qualitative leap, but this was not easy to achieve as it had more than just sitting there and letting water whip at his body. Wang''s body was slowly being tempered but it seemed that the issue of spearman-ship was not going his way, in the end, he decided to stop being irritable since his body was gaining benefits. The water kept hitting on his body over and over again and eventually just gave up trying to deal with the spear force, and the passage of time allowed his body to try and confront the water hitting him. He knew that it would take more effort to be able to reach the level of spear master. He is thus going to take the progress that he can aplish at the moment after all he has taken more than four years to get to this point and some patience is still necessary for him. On the side of the waterfall, Wang was preparing to make a meal after having spent the entire day withstanding the water falling on him. His muscles were aching, but he could still hold on. Taking the spear he headed towards the forest, to hunt for something to eat especially with the increase in strength his consumption is already high. In the period of time in the forest both Wang and the wild cow following him had already reached a new heightpared to before and the number of resources they have consumed is not a small amount, From the ones he had purchased which at the moment was all gone to the ones he gathered in the forest after killing some strong beasts. After moving through the forest for some distance he discovered that even themon beasts he is usually used to seeing and has no interest in killing seemed to be missing. This in itself was more like a red g, after all the fact that the beasts escaped indicated the fact that an even stronger creature was in the vicinity and thus he had to be more careful as much as he did not want to retreat. "The beasts in this region seem to have run away, or are they hiding? But this is not normal unless some very strong monster has stepped in this area, scaring off the beasts around here." This kind of situation was not new as he had seen it several times over the period he has been in the forest and thus he was just not sure what kind of beast was causing all this. If he could not defeat it, then he would have to go and locate other ces which in itself is a lot of work. But he did not seem to be bothered by this situation at all, since he was aware that such situations are normal after all during the day, he tried to push himself to attain an artistic conception of the spear and failed. Since his body was aching he did not have the focus toin about some small issues. As he moved he put his vignce up and when he had just covered another four hundred meters, he saw some hills in the distance, and the moment he reached this area, he felt the ground tremble. Boom! Boom! Boom! With the sound, he retreated fast and the spear on his back was pulled, and looking to his left, he could see some brown afterimage covering his line of sight. His spear was released in a rotation fashion and at the same time, thrust forward toward the shadow. In the end, the afterimage had retreated faster than it appeared. Wang retreated with some pale color on her face, but the huge ape embedded in the hill in the distance seemed to have also received some real damage too. The huge ape in the distance seemed too angry and started to make noise as it looked at Wang but also some wariness also seemed toe into its eyes, a huge wound could be seen on its chest. Roar! The ape was angry and in its anger attacked him again for wounding it, and this was a high-level confrontation that he had experienced for the first time in a long time. For some reason, he was more interested in the stick the huge ape was swinging and he could not help but be shocked since the power being generated from its attacks seemed to be even stronger than Wang''s and he was somewhatpetitive, and the grip on his spear had already be tighter. He had used the spear for a long time until wilding it had be second nature so when he felt threatened his first reaction was reaching out for the spear. In less than a minute the two had shed for more than a hundred times and the injuries on both of them were not shallow, thankfully it did not affect their foundation. Whoosh! Both were just left behind after images with every collision and the sound of spears piercing through the air and sticks from the monkey colliding at a fast pace. Bang! Bang! Bang! The moment the two made contact they would retreat and yet it was somehowical how a huge ape and tiny human were shing without the other loss in momentum. Although the ape was huge, in the collision, it was just swinging the stick out from instinct yet it almost had achieved artistic conception. There were also wounds on its body that seemed to have umted from fighting Wang and which implied that the attacks from Wang were indeed strong. But the ape did not attack again but rather rushed in another direction, and Wang did not follow along as he was also more interested in finding food and could see that that ape was strong to survive close to one million Kg force attack. Other than shock on Wang''s face there was also some astonishment on the huge ape''s face after this confrontation. He was also aware that it would be difficult to actually keep the ape when it run off since the amount of power it had was above him, but rather the utilization of the stick was not yet perfected otherwise the power generated from it would be very difficult for him to withstand at his current level. In the same way, he was somehow regretful and nned to locate this ape some other time to continue this fight at the same time was wondering how it used the stick, but this was all for a moment before he started to move again in another direction as he had to obtain something to eat, or his training would be hard, as the energy he needed was too huge, and this can all be said due to the Indestructible Pragna reaching the third level, and regardless of the resources he collected he did not see the hope of reaching the fourth level yet. The number of resources he would need for this was obviously abundant and his range of activities in the forest for the past four years has been near the center of the forest, and despite not daring to enter the region, he still spend most of his time consuming the resources around the center, and he followed the river all along. "I''m indeed very hungry! I should hunt more prey for tomorrow too, since I focus on training I need to have enough resources every time to avoid the situation likest time." Indeed there was a time when he just faced an improvement in body art and the energy required was so much that almost caused him to suffer some serious problems, and he was forced to consume all the medical materials he had on him, just to alleviate the situation. But the situation happening again when he does not have anything to make up for the energy would indeed make his situation very unbearable, and thus he thought it best to try avoiding such cases. With the improvement in the control of his body, the spear thrusts seem to have also benefited a lot and he was fighting the ape, he also realized this and even thought about using the enemy''s force and redirecting them by applying the principles of the Sea Calming Manual. This is something that he can barelyprehend even with the very high potential he has at the moment, but when he had nothing going on in his mind like this he often gains some insights that he incorporates into the spear movements. As he was moving in the forest lost in thought, he suddenly heard a huge "boom". Thanks for supporting this work, please Vote and Subscribe! to all my readers. Have a good day! Chapter 54 Human encounter 54 Human encounter Deep in the mountains, one figure was sitting on top of a huge cow, and other than the movement of the cow, the entire forest was silent. Wang was busy letting internal energy circte around his body to elevate some of the achings by his muscles. The only thing that could be seen were the prints left by the cow where it was stepping in the snow. "It seems that my decision to leave this ce was indeed correct! Finding food here is no longer going to be easy." As he looked at the snow below the cow''s legs he sighed. He had been too dedicated to the practice and forgot about this and when he was looking for a meal yesterday he ended up running into some man with the same clothes as the spearman whose corpse was thrown in theke. The man was seemingly escaping from something but when he saw the spear in his hand he attacked him instantly. In the end, he used the spear to nail the man on a tree after some intense fight, then left with all the belongings from which he managed to obtain some valuable resources that have been used by half. Now that he had sorted out his issues he already had a feeling that this ce was dangerous and thus made up his mind to leave this ce and go for another area. Sitting on top of the cow, he could see the damp and gloomy ground even the snow seemed topletely cover the hooves of the cow as it moved through the forest. Even then he still seemed cautious as he remembered the man he met yesterday recognizing the spear he was holding. He ended up covering it with some tiger hide as he traveled through the forest on top of the cow, which seemed to act as though the cold weather was nothing, but considering its current body size it was not a big deal. Even Wang did not feel the cold in this snow, as he had focused on the improvement of his physique and at the moment, could be said to just count among those at the entry-level. Even without perception of the area around him, his instincts were spot on in danger detection. But he discovered something was wrong with the forest due to how silent it actually was, no beasts could be seen too, this abnormal development made him very uneasy. The ce was further in the forest so he had the right to be concerned about the development of things. It could be said that since the situation yesterday, he felt that things were far from being simple. He could only sigh with some worry hidden deep within his eyes, as he sensed that this forest was not okay. "Even after traveling for more than six hours I have yet to set my eyes on the smallest of animals in the forest, thest time moving around I could see some squirrels almost every twenty minutes. I should be careful in this ce, otherwise, it might end up causing some trouble here." As he moved his muscles seemed to be slowly recovering from the aching and at the same time, he felt slightly strongerpared to before. "Sigh! Even though you have benefited more than me in this adventure in the forest, it seems that this time I have a breakthrough to the level of grandmaster. This world is very scary, and other things should not be put before my strength, otherwise, life would be more restricted in the end." The cow seemed to be dissatisfied with what Wang said, and he could have sworn he saw it rolling its eyes at him. But he felt what he had just said was somehow shameless after all his strength is indeed very strong. But his jokes did notst long as he heard the rustling in the distance bushes, and some dog with a wolf-like head observed Wang as he did the same, but he could even see that dark pupil was looking at him without fear. The calm look in the wolf''s eyes already allowed him to sense some sort of danger approaching him. Seeing how the small wolf not even half the cow he was sitting on looked in his direction with some kind of intelligence in its eyes, he was slightly interested. "Well, this is indeed not new, it seems that this forest has more than meets the eye" He could feel that something was wrong with the dog and as it was observing him he had already disappeared from the top of the cow''s back with his spear. Feeling that something was wrong, the dog or wolf, let out a huge roar, he did not indeed know how to address it as it seemed like both. But this did not stop Wang''s spear from moving towards it, as it seemed to be very fast, even the wolf could only act instinctively when it faced danger. In an instant, its head was struck continuouslypletely destroying it as it failed to escape despite sensing danger, and the reason was that the speed of the spear was too fast. "Dead!"As Wang put back his spear he narrowed his eyes as he had sensed that this dog was somehow dangerous, but what he failed to know was that 3 miles away some man with ck robes was screaming, and his face pale. This wolf was his and he had fused his blood essence through some secret technique turning the wolf into his treasure hunter. In the group, some men seemed to be standing beside him, and yet none of them stepped forward to help him. Shiu! Wang thrust his spear again and it seemed like he was immersed in that feeling just now that forced him to attack, and at the same time, he could not help but be happy, as he had already taken that step with his spear even though it was different from his original goal, he was excited. Artistic conception had been achieved and he could use it without consuming internal energy, not only that rather the artistic conception of speed had been realized allowing his spear attack to almost be a blur when he attacked. At this moment he could be said to have some confidence, especially with his physique and speed he could have some ability to save himself. In that case, he was going to spend his time on the other methods he was versed in and breakthrough grandmaster when each achieved artistic conception, he had already touched it and had an idea about how to artistic conception felt. But this was just the start and once in the grandmaster realm, one has to work hard in improving artistic conception to perfection before they could breakthrough into another higher realm again, by focusing on something else. He was also forced to collect the body of the wolf before leaving he made sure to get rid of the evidence of him being there, he did not know if the wolf had some background and in this forest, it might be troublesome to move with it and thus he threw the body into some bushes. Changing directions several times he went along with the river in the end before finding a ce to stay only when he confirmed that the animals in this region were normal. With this being the case he resumed his busy schedule of ying with the spear and Fist techniques. In this cold season, he did not seem to be bothered by staying near the river as he was more inclined to gain some insight into the Sea Calming Manual. With the continuous attacks of the spears, it be difficult to see it but he was dissatisfied as time passed. The artistic conception of speed might indeed be strong but it seems to becking something and he already seemed to know this and thus stopped using it for practice, as he wanted to attain an artistic conception of the spear itself but since it was not happening that way, his speed of attacking slowed down to see if the tip of the spear could be capable of destroying a snowke. This was the practice routine he had chosen for himself that seemed to entail learning to control the spear''s power to a higher detail, but the first step was not that of an issue, and it seemed like he had to spend most of the time on the spear to achieve this result faster. The rest of the time is to be given to the Fist techniques that are usually practiced together. The sea calming manual, on the other hand, he could only recite some words from it trying to gain something from it almost all the time. "In the distance when the man that had been wailing suddenly regained some sanity, the first thing he did was to yell. "Damn! Bastard! When I found out who killed my treasure-seeking dog, You shall pay the price." Wang was very far off to realize that he had just made some enemy several miles ahead. Chapter 55 Human encounter II 55 Human encounter II With the sense of danger from the dog that Wang killed he had been wondering why he always felt something was wrong, but at that moment he realized that he had forgotten something important, regarding it, and thinking back the wolves did not seem like it lived in the forest rather domesticated. In this way, the owner was obviously in the forest and thus he was already beginning to guess that the disappearance of the beasts had something to do with that person. But what he was really interested in was the why but in the end, did not n to go out and find out as he was more or less interested in attaining his artistic conception of the spear. Instead of looking for trouble, he was busy thrusting his spear, training in the river that was cold from the snowfall, as the speed he could unleash in this ce was being hindered. In the process, he seemed to have gone back to the situation where he did not have the benefit of speed. He also found it more or less eptablepared to before since the cold was being suppressed by internal energy he could actually feel more strain on the body and the target snowkes were even more difficult to hit at the moment as he had to perform more than one task. He was to resist the cold and hit the target that was already too difficult at the same time. Having to control his strength to the most basic level was important and a step that could not be postponed. The rapid winding of the spear in his hand and whipping forward, be verymon but in the end, he could barely manage to go on for more than an hour. This practice method seemed to have some benefits for concentration too. It seemed like he had gone back to the days when he had started to train in the spearman-ship by the waterfall, but this time he already had some goals on his pathpared to that time as he knew even the next stage he should expect if improvements at this ce were to umte into a breakthrough in his spearman-ship. He was still trying to attain artistic conception but he did not have any will being put in his attacks or he had yet to realize this, and as a practitioner one has to have some already defined goals and work towards them but he only wanted to survive in this world, this in itself is not his end goal, as this, it would be somehow difficult to attain artistic conception without any will be attached to it, especially for a weapon user. This is practically the most important and should resonate the will with the moves and in this case his spear thrusts to fall into the state and understand something. Wang did not feel any sympathy for having destroyed the dog at that time since he did not like the feeling when he saw it and at the same time it can only be med for being incapable of escaping or looking at him with that attitude when it was just someone''s pet. But he seemed to assume that the dog was used to others giving it some face but it forgot that Wang did not know it or its owner at all. Well, it can''t be med on Wang, he seemed to not have any good feelings for the dog or wolf or whatever that creature was. With a goal, he was very focused and wished to aplish it the fastest way possible. Even though he had attained one artistic conception, it was focused on speed, it had less influence on his spearman-ship and he seemed to know this. He thus focused on his basic spear skills but had to aplish some things with them. The most recent one was to practice control and hoped that when he managed to aplish this perhaps his strength could increase his strength in the short term. "I have a feeling that something is happening in this forest and for my own good, I better hope that I don''t get surrounded by grandmasters." He could feel that the forest was no longer going to be safe for him. In order to avoid being put under the siege of others, especially when he looked at the spear in his arms. In the end, his thoughts seemed to have drifted away but his spear seemed to have some subtle changes. Hu, hu... With the spear thrusting through the wind, he was able to gain momentum even in the cold water, and some cycle seemed to be forming the cold from the body was being slowly pushed back while the internal energy was being forced to operate at this stage was fusing and changing. His movements would increase and slow down but the attack frequency seemed the same and if one were to see this, one could be shocked. The speed of artistic conception he thought he was suppressing seemed to have undergone a change, or to be more specific it had improved. "Pu! Pu! Pu!" With the thrust of the spear, the snowkes seemed to be slowly being crushed as time went by and he could hit some and miss most. With the slow-moving spear, it seemed that hitting the target was a sure thing. "Peng, peng." The more he thrust the spear the more natural it seemed and he could transform from fast to slow the moment he finished this, he had some changes happening with his spear attack methods too. In the same sense, he had actually started to affect the water near him. His breathing was also bing faster and faster allowing the cirction of blood allowing his body to resist the cold with the assistance of his internal energy. " In the next period, I guess it would take a life-and-death battle to aplish some of the goals I have." Wang thought as he switched to Fist techniques. He had already aplished more of the spear practice for the day and to go further he had to put himself under pressure. The more pressure the faster he could have to adapt to improve and perhaps even attain his artistic conception. In the face of life and death, one is forced to act on instinct and he had gotten the same idea from having talked to Ruruo. It seemed she knew something he did not know, as when that momentes, one bes very clear about their priorities. The more he thought about the improvement in the realm he needed, he had already decided to push himself with this sense of danger that his instincts seemed to be sending him. "All I have to do is to push myself into a breakthrough into my spear mastery, and with this, it can be easy to enter the grandmaster. My physique is okay at the moment, so there is no need to go further into cultivating the Indestructible Pragna at the moment. The time and resources required for it can be spent on another area and perhaps he might have better results faster in other areas. In the period he has been in the forest, he spent close to four years just taking the body art to the third level and he could indeed see that the benefits are immense due to his super strong physique that can rival grandmasters. But then again, he had to work hard to improve the fist techniques so that they could take advantage of his strong body inbat and the spear could wield immense power with every stage he managed to break through, so he did not want to give this up. The other reason is also the fact that he enjoyed ying with the spear and every time he swung it, he could feel real destruction that could be unleashed with it. In the same way, he did not care about the number of monsters he hunted during that period to improve his strength, and at this moment he could feel that his strength was indeed not going to improve anytime soon, a familiar feeling back then and this time he would not take risks unless he gained an improvement in his spearman-ship as the body seemed to not have registered the speed artistic conception. In this way, he felt that he had to make more progress within the shortest possible period and thus he could not avoid risking his life. In this world, it was already a lucky thing to survive this long and he did not feel safe at all. His main agenda thus became doing everything he could to step up. In this way, he spend his days moving by the river but never encountered anyone other than beasts that he fought using his spearman-ship alone and it allowed hisbat experience to be pilled up and this was the case when dealing with creatures fighting on instinct. In this way, he improved without even realizing it and the speed at which he thrust his spear also helped raise hisbat in one instance he unleashed close to 85 spear thrusts per second and the impact was his body and he passed out thankfully he had killed a stronger prey making other monsters not dare approach. Thanks for supporting this work, please enjoy reading and leave somements on the chapter section Chapter 56 56 Human encounter III Wang was walking through the forest to get his meal, which was obviously hunting for some prey and he could not help but anticipate meeting some strong opponent. But this thought process seemed to have bred catastrophe for him as someone else seemed to have their eyes on him. Or it is better to say, someone was tracking him down to get even with the death of the wolf from before. A man with red hair seemed to be leaving the group he was in upon discovering something but the others seemed to have less motivation to follow him, as what was before they were more important. In the forest, there were numerous treasures, and those that seemed to have time to chase after others with the intent to kill, either sick or had intense hatred as Wang had collected some things along the way, and since he had ns for them, did not consume them directly. Among them are mushrooms that seemed to release some fragrance even though raw. Not many people could resist it after all it had the effect of improving the spirit. The others in the forest probably also had some things umted from moving around the forest and thus being cornered by someone with some goods would also give him some reason to go all out with them. Despite Wanting someone to put him in a life-and-death crisis, he was still vignt as he wanted to face a situation that could give him a chance to survive out of ten not beingplete without a way out. In the forest, the most important lesson he has learned is to watch out for an ambush and humans are probably very good at this. Wang kept watch even when he was resting to avoid having to face such a situation and at the same time still dedicated himself to practicing since it was the only thing he could do, and the proper thing to do. Martial arts require one to be devoted otherwise it would be difficult to make progress in the end, regardless of how one''s talent is, mastering skills and using them are very different things. The fact that he had his potential value increasing did not mean that he could have it easy while doing nothing as this would be no different from inviting one''s own doom. Internal energy in his body had also been fusing fast due to the fights he had over the period of four years in the forest and at the same time, the spear practice seemed to have some role. In the control of his power and other aspects, he was sure that the spear would take on an important role and thus the reason why the body art improved fast was the insights from it. The fact that he had someone following him was something that Wang, was oblivious about. With the passage of time he would jump into the river and practice his spear thrusting there, due to the high resistance he thought it was a good ce to practice. This also gave him some insights into the Sea Calming Manual but he did not break through it. It just allowed his understanding to improve. As his martial arts improved and his strength changed, another group in the forest was also moving towards some area, opposite the ce he was currently practicing. It was a group of six people and among them were two women the younger one was eye-catching, with the three men on the side trying to please her. Besides a woman, there seemed to be an old woman that did not bother with this but rather kept her vignce towards the forest. The old woman unlike the youngdy had a very serious expression, as she knew something about this forest. "Everyone should be careful, something seems wrong with this forest. The time we came through this route it was not this silent."." she looked at the group with a serious expression. It was also at this moment they realized they them was too quiet. "The situation in this forest has suddenly be wrong unless the war has entered a different situation and we are caught up in the middle, I doubt either side would care about our identities at this moment. We should be very careful, otherwise, we might end up also bing part of this battle." the olddy stopped talking very anxiously around her. And she was right as it did not take long for some sound of something breaking through the air to be heard. At this moment the old woman barely survived the attack and looking into the distance a huge tree was crushed into sawdust. Though the attack was missed, it still made them feel cold and at the same time, the young woman was about to shout her identity when the old woman arrived before her covering her mouth. It seemed she is used to using her identity to threaten others, but this was not going to end well for her if it happened here. Not to mention the young men that were following them did not survive that attack, and the old woman still covered the youngdy''s mouth and said, "That person just nearly killed us. The moment you tell them your identity then they will do everything to kill you, after all, they can never let someone that has the ability to get revenge go." On the other side, Wang had juste to the surface to get some rest and had no idea that this forest was not as it seemed on the surface. Everyone seemed to be interested in it for their own reasons and even the Ziyu city too had their elites enter the forest for this very reason Wang was further from the area the most groups had gathered topete for whatever it was they werepeting. But he did not seem to have other thoughts as his eyes were bloodshot from training all this time. The next period of time, he had the cow carry him as he moved along the river with his eyes closed. He was working too hard just to step into the level of grandmaster, and the benefits he would get at that moment would also be huge. Since his speed, and artistic conception was attained he could feel the internal energy slowly starting to be liquid. The speed was too slow,pared to if the martial arts he had studied crossed the threshold into artistic conception. Wang did not bother with it as he could not do anything about it and just rested on the cow''s back as it traveled slowly along the river. He did not seem to be bothered by the cold from the snow at all and kept his ears open despite resting his eyes. Training too much seemed to have made his mind somehow tired and he needed to rx, but who would have thought that trouble wasing his way? The old woman used some means to let the youngdy escape and with her sacrifice that arrogant woman still failed to remember the advice from the olddy. In her escape, she ended up shouting about the fact that her father woulde for revenge even though she was lucky to escape the encirclement. In the end, she was followed and her means of escape could only let her go as far as within several miles, but in the end, she was still discovered. A group of birds carrying some people in the forest seemed to have her encircled again and when she was hopeless she saw a huge cow with a man sleeping on it and assumed he was strong. When she caught her hope for survival she shouted, "Uncle! Kill these people, they do not have respect for you and are daring to encircle you." When that woman said this, the group of huge birds seemed to have turned their attention toward him. He was inconspicuous in the beginning but now he seemed to have be the target and the woman wanted to escape, her mouth has raised a curve. She failed to realize that from the moment Wang opened his eyes, he cast his nce toward her and his bloodshot eyes had some cold light in them. "Dare to use me as a shield and then escape! Indeed1 those that are always pitiful are the dangerous ones." Wang did not have the kindness of a woman at all, and he also realized that in this world, associating women with kindness was wrong. He preferred to repay others, especially when the weak tried to turn the strong into their pawns, he did not seem to be the kind of person that could tolerate it. He burst himself to get to this point and had his strength not improved this woman''s actions would have cost him his life. How could he be tolerant of this kind of behavior? Thanks for supporting this work, please enjoy reading and leave somements on the chapter section Chapter 57 Spear Intent Chapter 57 Spear Intent In the vicinity of this world, a group of creatures was gathered, but their eyes were not even on the world, rather they observed the void silently and seemed to be carrying out discussions. On the, in some unknown area, two people were sitting crosslegged opposite each other and were each facing some table, and some kind of tea could be seen in their cups. The woman on the opposite side was too pretty. Every time she took a sip of the tea and put it down, it was as though she was affecting the nearby areas. The two looked into the sky at the same time, and there could not help but shake their heads. "They actually are targeting us by sending this group to hurry up the destruction of worlds that have not been included in their formation, this group of crazy women from the ice sect can actually do anything to get ess to the Primitive world opportunities." The woman on the opposite side did not argue, but said, "We are just dying the inevitable, this group of crazy are indeed going to do everything to achieve their goals, entering thew realm is much easier in the Primitive world and so is the same for the Heaven and man, and the strongest influences are also secretly endorsing them, otherwise how could this universe keep having the cultivation system itself copse to this point, the one spreading is aimed at the destruction of the universe itself, it has to be the work of someone." When the two were discussing this, Wang that was on the back of the cow seemed angry and disappeared from the cow so fast before the woman could even escape and he crushed her entire ankle as a lesson. The sound of something breaking was very loud making everyone attracted and the woman that was about to escape seemed to have been seen by everyone. They quickly realized these two were not rted at all, the woman was lying. But that was not the important thing, the fact that that guy crushed the woman''s ankle leaving nothing was savage. But when this happen the woman started to scream and in her rage started to rumble on about her father, and the fact that he would get revenge for what he had done. Looking at this crazy woman he did not waste his time with her and crushed her skullpletely, at the end of the day, being considerate is foolish, after all, regardless of the move he made she would choose toe for revenge thus it was better for her to not have that chance. Looking coldly at the dead body below him, Wang spoke to himself but the other in the distance could actually hear him. "I''m not your, father, brother, or uncle. I don''t know you and owe you absolutely nothing!" Wang''s eyes were cold as he looked at this woman he did not know her but she actually wanted to use him to attract enemies just because she thought her life was worth more than his. Since her father dared to have her scheme against him, then she should learn this the hard way. Even daring to threaten him when her leg was already crushed can indicate the level of foolishness she exhibited. It seemed that the way, she has been raised is to look down on others, he did not even seem to have noticed the existence of the others in the sky. But in all honesty, they were scared of him. After that, he moved and reappeared sitting on the huge cow that continued on its way, and those in the sky were also dazed. This guy was very savage so they did not bother with him considering he might be among those crazy people that do things without caring about the consequences, offending them is just madness. During this period, Wang had also been tired and he was also sure that this group would not bother him as he went further and further until he was out of their sight. At this time someone could not help but wonder, " Who was that? He was even more savage than our gang?" But no one answered him as all of them were doubtful about the things they had just seen. One of the people on the huge eagle seemed to look in the direction that Wang was going and said, "These spoilt brats think that they can get away with this! Unfortunately, she ended up offending this crazy guy that seemed to be very dangerous." What they did not know was that Wang was not in a good mood and this crazy woman wanted to make enemies for him without tasting consequences. She really did not know that the practice of the spear had changed him, as Wang could ignore some things and be low key but causing him trouble is a death sentence, especially with some stranger he does not even have any associations with. In this world, being a nice guy is not a good thing as people might end up backstabbing them with this kind of woman as an example regardless of how he handled this situation this woman would remember him for revenge and he did not have the will to be messed with. Wang ignored the body as he was still exuding some killing intent that almost could be said to be about to manifest, giving off a savage vibe and those that did not know him would think he was ferocious and not even dare to mess with him such as this guy in the sky. They thought it not best to mess with a madman like him. Wang had been triggered as he the woman had gotten what she deserved, at the same time killing her allowed his killing intent to be slightly suppressed. After staying in the forest killing for more than four years straight, his killing intent had reached a scary level perhaps the reason his practice of the spear was going faster and faster and the main reason he was going to locate somece to sit down further from human contact. "This time my state seems worrying, but with regards to my actions, I do not regret that decision but it is in my best interest to attain spear intent before breaking through to grandmaster." The situation that Wang is facing is not new and he seemed to have some idea about this, and it is also the reason he wanted to achieve spear intent. With this, he could indeed manage to put the killing intent under control especially if he broke through with it as the foundation for his grandmaster. enlightenment to step up in artistic conception. " In this state, Wang was meditating and the spear skills he had been practicing all this time that are In the cultivation world, it is not normal to act with some humbleness since most people are always targetting others for many reasons, and even in this forest, he could see the logic in the world appearing as humans are gathered in this cepeting for resources. If one does not want this kind of life they can stay as mortals but in the end, one''s life would not be in their hands. But this is the truth, no one wants to live a mediocre life and Wang for instance even if he had the same environment as his previous life and this one he would not choose to go back. At this time he had his mind more and more clear and seemed to understand some things, and at the same time, the changes seemed to start from his mind to spirit. In the beginning, he wanted to deal with the issue of the artistic conception of the spear due to some benefits to his spirit and will. His main reason for this is that he has to sharpen his will and slowly develop in the direction where he can avoid being influenced by the killing intent and the fastest he could aplish this the better. Wang has to go and seek some opponents that can threaten his life and the fight to death might be capable of allowing him to attain spear intent faster. With a stronger opponent, his killing intent could be suppressed. on the back of the cow, Wang had been lost in thought and sighed feeling that many things in this world seemed too tough, and sometimes even hard to know what is right and wrong. "In the early stages when one enters the practice world, the most important thing is to improve the physique, the energy in the body has to be slowly developed in stages, internal energy to Qi, that is in a liquid state. Before entering the level of grandmaster, one has to have an opportunity to grasp some enlightenment to step up in artistic conception. " In this state, Wang was meditating and the spear skills he had been practicing all this time that are basic, reyed in his mind from time to time. His mind was in a state of daze, he looked into the river water, then his perception seemed to have changed, as he could feel things beyond him. His gaze be calmer and he looked further he could see that everything in his line of sight seemed to be in some kind of sync. He seemed to have some understanding about this and at the same time he seemed to have some understanding in his heart. "So this is it, the basic nature of a person is the foundation of spear intent" As he thought this, "Boom" could be heard in his head and his eyes went white for an instant before they be normal. Thanks for supporting this work! Please provide feedback on chapterment section Chapter 58 Achieving grand-master realm Chapter 58 Achieving grand-master realm With the artistic conception of the spearing into y, Wang seemed to have cached the threshold of spear intent. In the end, he was not close to Ruruo''s sword intent but it was close, and this is normal for entering the grandmaster realm like this. And at this time the snow was falling on him, covering his entire body, due to his state being tranquil. He could feel that his senses were improving slowly due to improvement in perception. "I can actually feel the area around me is under watch." This was indeed the benefit of his perception expanding as it went all the way to a hundred times. In the end, the body also seemed to have gained more too as the improvement was much better than the normal grandmasters and this was probably all from the golden internal energy that had gone around his body numerous times and at this moment even the bones in his body were indeed extremely strong. In the world of cultivation, one can literally stand on the shoulders of giants, but this is self-defeating. Knowledge in the world of practice can indeed be a stumbling block as what one understands can limit the view on new information and this is mainly when one has learned more from others. In the area of things like artistic conception, it is also best to not be influenced by others but to discover this by yourself. Even now Wang just realized this himself and if he had known this before perhaps it might have been even more difficult to take this step since it would not count as enlightenment. In a way, it seemed that he was also lucky to not have obtained this information from Ruruo, otherwise, he might not have managed to aplish this, but at the same time, he did not even have any thoughts about many things at the moment as his mind was clear. In the same way, his physical body still had some kind of shackles on them and at this moment it seemed to have vanished. The same was true for his spirit as he could perceive things in a radius of hundred meters, in itself a huge improvement. At the same time, he could feel that some forces were above him putting weight on him but in the end, he just thought it was an illusion. To a grandmaster, one has entered the initial stage of having ess to the world and with the improvement in strength, one can evenmunicate with it and borrow its power for own use. In the same way, all his senses seemed to be slowly being enhanced, and he could feel the internal energy boiling and slowly beingpressed by some unique force. To his surprise, this was a force that he was very familiar with despite it just forming in his body. At this moment Wang actually felt he had ess to boundless power andpared to before he could easily destroy his previous self this time without even the wave of his spear the amount of damage he could do with his bare hands just using spear intent is scary. The immense amount of power he was controlling was enough to crush his previous self without even using a spear. The power that wasing from his body however was intense and seemed to even affect the cow he was sitting on was trembling. The most important thing was that he could feel that the power he controlled seemed boundless and yet he still had to transform into Qi this energy is very scary when it ispared to internal energy and at the same time the energy seems to have a nourishing effect. At the same time, he could see some unique force had taken root in every part of his body, releasing some sharpness as a spear. In this way, he did not even understand how this force had formed but he could control it, and at the same time the force slowly seemed to be strengthening him. It is the spear intent that he had done everything to aplish but in the end, and at this moment he felt that he should put in the effort to slowly understand it and he might improve his grasp over it. He would have enough time to y around with it and improve his strengthter and at the same time he had realized his current strength was not much in this world. At the moment he seemed to remember that woman that once dragged him from the carriage, Crazy Third. She once utilized world energy alone in a way, and at this moment he could not even understand how she did it as he would still find it hard to utilize Qi for defense. He could feel different kinds of powers roaming around his perception some of them seemed to be at the same level as his spear intent but most were stronger and all of them seemed to be suppressing his spear intent, he already understood that the amount of power he holds was nothing in the world. The energies from the world are not something heprehends and he did not care about them as he was more excited about his breakthrough. "Sofortable." In the past few years, he has never felt this good even when the Indestructible Pragna broke through to the third level, and this breakthrough allowed his physique to further improve as the spirit could support it. At this moment it could be seen that his spirit breaking through had more to do with the grandmaster realm, as the shell that seems to be locking it within is crushed and giving it freedom. In this stage onwards, the issue of martial arts is more based on the artistic conception and Wang failed to realize that the two Fist techniques that had initially stagnated at the limit of the seventh level just skipped into the eighth level at this moment. The changes happened all over, and he did not seem to have studied the spear technique but in the end, he did not have to. Just in the same way, it did not result in any improvement in his potential points at all, but rather the White Tiger Fist and Biyun Fist seemed to have skipped to the eighth level. The internal energy thus seemed to be undergoing a rapid change into liquid as it waspressed very fast. In his dantian, the golden drop was umting and even though it was lighter than mist, it still is liquid. The drop was umting slowly and he seemed happy that he did not bother to make judgments about this and focus on the power it was generating for him. At the same time, he felt the energy all around being attracted toward him and slowly being absorbed and dragged all over cleansing his body. In this way, the amount of Qi umted continued to increase and this change was happening very fast before the transformation waspleted. The moment the two martial arts entered the 8th level, the speed at which the Qi in the body turned into the mist was elerating and with some assistance of world energy. At this moment he could feel that using Qi alone could allow him to unleash hundreds of times power. When the spear intent was included then things are totally on another level. At this moment, Wang had achieved the dream of many, and also after these years of struggle did he understand that attaining a grandmaster is not easy. But the most important thing was that the panel was making his eyes shine. Name: Wang Bo .... Lifespan: 245 years .... Attribute value: 58 .... Potential value: 80 .... Realm: grandmaster(1/5) .... Martial arts: White Tiger Fist( 8th level), Biyun Fist (8th level) Sea Calming Manual(small aplishment), Indestructible Pragna (3rd Level) With his lifespan having reached 245 years, he was already considered on another level andpared to mortals he probably would have more than four times that of their lifespan. He also looked at the potential value that had already reached 80 and be excited since he knew that this was going to make his practice of martial arts faster in the future. He could feel immense energy cursing through his veins, and his entire body was nourished. The mist like Qi was supposed to liquefy, and that would depend on the level of his artistic conception. When his dantian was filled with energy, the attraction stopped and the Qi in his dantian was slowly liquifying and the power that came from thebination of three internal energies was indeed strong. Just like that, his body seemed to be saturated and the only way to continue absorbing energy is to make improvements in hisprehension and martial arts. The same is true for the dantian as the storage will expand based on the level of his artistic conception. In this way, it was already clear to him that he needed close to a month for his Qi to liquefy from the mist substance. Hello! Pleasement on this chapter, Vote, and subscribe to the next chapters. Chapter 59 59 turns out Ruruo Pregnant Back in Ziyu city, Ruruo was sitting on a reclining chair and another woman behind her looked at her with lost thought, before she asked, "when did you know?" "Probably the next month after our marriage I was sure and with the passage of time, it bes more and more obvious." She replied in an indifferent voice as her eyes were closed. At this moment there seemed to be a stream of world energy slowly descending and being absorbed by her as though her body was breathing. In the same way, her appearance was very beautiful perhaps from the baptism of immense world energy she was absorbing and the feeling she gave off was very oppressivepared to before. "Are we going back to the family, this is good news but it is a shame that the bloodline might not be strong enough due to that man''s blood the family would still be happy to have some descendants and your position might be even reinstated."When this voice came out the temperature in the room suddenly seemed to have dropped drastically. The woman that had just spoken felt her body being frozen, and it was as though she was approaching death. "If these words are repeated again then I shall forget all the past rtionships and it might be thest day in this world. More so that man you just mentioned is my husband and if you do not like it you can go back, the family will not refuse to ept you." Ruruo looked over at her coldly, as she spoke. At the same time, she seemed to know what this woman was thinking in her head, and had it not been the fact that the woman had some rtion with her mother then she would have abandoned her long ago. When one has been used to having a luxurious life and then finds themselves suffering, they will do everything to try and regain that. Ruruo knew that and probably understood that this kind of person being close to her might cause trouble in no time and took some kind of letter from nowhere as it appeared suddenly and only a bangle could be seen on her hand. The letter seemed to be sealed and she put some kind of seal on it before passing it to the woman and saying, "Take it!" Handing the letter to the woman, she did not even turn around but urged her to take it as she still grasp the greed in her eyes but fears in her actions. Ruruo was now strong and probably had made some rapid progress in her grandmaster realm, so everything was within her perception even without turning back. "It can be considered ending some karma with you and that ce, since it has been used we no longer have anything to do with each other." She thought loudly and the woman could hear it but not understand but her hands were honest as they grasped the letter honestly. Perceiving this, she said, "Okay you can go now!" The woman left in a hurry too after thanking Ruruo and making some perfunctory promises, but Ruruo did not care. At the end of the day, she was rxed for sending this woman away by giving her a ticket to what she wanted but it was a shame this woman would not live long even if she managed to get herself what she wanted as she was too naive for her own good. In the ce she was going, it was not any good paradise as she thought and even Ruruo who listened to everything she was rumbling about before leaving could already guess her cause of demise when she opened her mouth in the future. Instead of saying anything he hoped his thoughts were wrong but in the case what he was thinking was proven true, then he did not n to do anything to change the oue. She just looked at her body using the perception and sighed, "My family bloodline is somehow weird, I have indeed found it difficult and probably in the future it might be tough to exin this to him, but the most important thing is for him to reach the level of a grandmaster for me to inform him." Ruruo seemed to have her concerns as she had been pregnant for more than seven years and yet her belly did not show anything. This in itself is an indication that her bloodline is on another level, and in the same way, she seemed to be aware that the ce she came from was also very dangerous to her and the main cause is probably the bloodline in her body. Sitting on the chair she closed her eyes again and continued to practice by her side there was some red stone that was shining brightly and after her perception was cast on it she continued to absorb world energy. At the same time, she did not seem to care much about this woman that had just left, the area around her seemed to have slowly started to turn into a fog, as the power of world energy gathered around her forming some kind of fog. In this way, she was breathing world energy and from time to time impurities seemed to be expelled from her body in the process.She was cultivating and at this moment she had reached the second level of internal organ refinement using world energy. This happens only when one steps on the third level of the grandmaster realm. Ruruo was only two more stages away from the next realm. In this way, her advancement over the years has been too fast,and this can be attributed to having already some experience of this she seemed to even have already slowed down to try toy a solid foundation, and Wang on the other hand had only stepped into the first threshold of Qi-stage, by converting the internal energy into mist and at the same time the most important issue is the initial stage of artistic conception. On some cliff, Wang was sitting and looking into the distance as the sun was setting and the cow was sleeping in the distance to his surprise, it was actually absorbing world energy directly into its body and even though the speed of this was slightly slower than when he broke through and world energy poured into his body, it was faster than him.In this way, he could only look at the situation with some doubts, as he had martial arts but he could not absorb world energy the way he wanted, he stopped thinking about this. "Alright, thinking too much is not beneficial to me. I should continue cultivating. The most important thing for me now is improving my physique and the artistic conceptions of Fist techniques and the spear. Perhaps I can also put some time on the Sea Calming Manual." Wang finally got up from his position and looked into the distance with a sharp light in his eyes. "This ce is not very suitable it seems, seeing that someone else is alsoing in this direction, but this one does not seem to being in this direction by coincidence seeing how the guy is disying killing intent towards me." Wang was not as naive as he was back then after just entering this world. At this moment he can understand that this world has some kind of order to it and the strong seem to make some kind of rules that determine everything. In this forest, for instance, he can already feel that the world''s energy concentration has been rising. Perhaps the disappearance of the beasts in most of the forest is also as a result of this rather than some scary big predator or human activities.In that case, he did not have any reason to keep staying in this ce at all, his current strength was not much in the grandmaster realm. Even the guy approaching him seemed to be giving him some pressure and without the artistic conception of speed, he would not be confident to remain behind and fight this guy. But at this moment he just wanted to try himself before he run off if things turned more difficult. The moment he entered the grandmaster realm, he knew he was not the strongest at this level but at least he needed to y against others. This guying toward him with some killing intent was the most perfect candidate as he would not hold back with the punches. For Wang, this was not some testing of his strength either, since the guy showed killing intent, something he was more than familiar with, he would not stop himself from going all out with the intent to kill too. His spear mastery had been forged through the blood of the beast and the grandmastering for him was also not a bad choice. At the moment he was not nning on asking the guy about the reason for this as he has seen many people since he started to practice that wanted to kill him purely out of the fact that he was weaker than them. Asking for a reason at this moment is more or less considered foolish. Chapter 60 Meeting a veteran grand-master of the first level Chapter 60 Meeting a veteran grand-master of the first level In the forest, under a huge tree, a fire was lit. There were many people seated in groups and from the crowds, it seemed that the people gathered here are from some good backgrounds from the clothes there are wearing. Each person seemed busy with their issues either polishing a weapon or discussing something,ughing about it. "Did anyone see where Liu Jin went? It has been half a day and he has not returned yet." A woman with a red dress stood up and asked this but only a few people paid her any attention. "I am asking a question!" She frowned. As her voice seemed to have be louder affecting everyone else. Her tone was unpleasant as though talking down to the people present and someone could not take it anymore. "I want to remind you, woman, even if the Jin n were to copse non of us owe you an exnation, instead of keeping an eye out for that idiot yourself you dare to shout at us, do that again and I assure you that he will be least of your worries." The voice came from some young man in a group of teenagers and it had a trace of undisguised killing intent. This made the woman shiver and she quickly regained her sanity. Yes, this was not their residence and neither was this people servant for her to order around and that tone could get her killed here. Without wasting any time the woman left the group in a hurry and when she was further away some people in the group were having some discussions. "That Jin n kid is probably dead, after using some beasts to try and gain some advantage over the treasure, he failed miserably as it seems that someone killed all the monsters, so he went ahead and send the person in charge of his protection to kill those responsible for killing his toys. In the end, he forgot to keep a grandmaster by his side, what a fool." Some talks could be heard and after the subject changed to something else, some man sneaked out from the group and headed towards where the woman that had been threatened was. After some discussions the woman seemed to be furious, she asked the man, "Are you sure about this?" This was because she already knew why that brat was hiding, he had disrupted their ns and even send the strongest person from the group to deal with stupid issues. This was very annoying as they had one main objective and after leaving for some time the spoilt brat already destroyed everything the scariest thing was the fact that they could make enemies before they even went ahead topete for the fetish in the middle of the forest. Back on the cliff, Wang could see the man clearly and even the person had a sharp look in their eyes he cast a nce at the saber by the guy''s waist, his mind was still processing this when a huge pressure seemed to be descending towards him. He knew what this was, artistic conception and it was very close to entering the second level but since it wascking the power had yet to transform. Wang did not want to be pressured by the saber intent and unique force was being generated from his body and a hundred meters around him under his observation had started to shrink from the man''s pressure. He released intent too and it allowed him to remain unaffected by some slight pressure. The man pped his palm towards Wang and this brought about some huge power with it, just like his practice that time he had broken through and he retaliated with a palm too that pushed immense power to the man''s side and the confrontation resulted in him being slightly inferior. "Hong!!!" From the moment the guy arrived, Wang was aware this was not going to be easy and the development seemed to make him satisfied as the suppression from the opponent was not that much. The same was true for the other side, as he could feel that Wang was not weak and the fight might end up in his favor but the damage that would happen in the end might block his purpose foring into the forest. He had a different mentality from the past and once otherse to him to take something, he would just kill them. In the case of this guy that wanted his life, there is no reason to pretend that they can be friends as he was sure this guy has killing intent towards him and so he pulled the spear from his back. He would not be a whetstone for others, after all some individuals use such situations to improve their will and spirit. Wang could not aplish this since it was not his direction to use external factors to push his will. In this situation, he was also interested in the reason for the guy to attack him as those that want your life does not get to have the benefit of the doubt when their lives end up in your hands. The world of martial arts is not fair, and if you wake up and make wrong choices then deal with the consequences. His spear was removed from the back and he thrust forward, targeted towards the man and the man seemed to also seem to be a pro. He did not take the attack lightly and also pulled out his saber and calmly watched Wang charge over with the spear. The man seemed like someone that had gone through more battles, thus he was calmer and but Wang was secretly excited and looked calm. The two collided, and a huge ''bang'' could be heard. The spear struck the saber continuously and the sound kept spreading in all directions. ng! ng! ng! Wang''s spear kept colliding continuously while the saber seemed to sh, and smash toward the spear on asions when the spear was thrust forward it would result in or sweep and poke the man changing his attack patterns. The speed of the attacks just kept increasing and even Wang managed to exceed his usual attack patterns when practicing. These attacks seemed to be capable of causing massive destruction in a city and only now did he know how lucky he had been in the past to survive past those injured and dying grandmasters. In no way, did he see even someone in the blood forging level capable of ending his life even in the worst state possible but it also woke him up. "It seems true that when one bes stronger they tend to act in an arrogant manner, and this can end up making my situation dangerous in the future. It is necessary to not pull punches against others. Those people I have met in the end suffered from not even giving me any serious thought as a threat." At this moment, his mind seemed to have changed greatly. In the same way, he understood some important secrets that can save his life in the future while at the same time making him seem weird. In the attack power shown by the two it could be said to be astonishing in the eyes of the weak but those in the second stage of grandmaster could crush these two as their simple attack can level a mountain. To Wang''s surprise, the man had not retreated at all despite the fact that he seemed to be overwhelming him. When he realized that no matter how much he attacked the guy, he did not retreat, making Wang seem to feel the pressure. "It seems that my spearman-ship is still average when ites to grandmasters." This was his thought but the truth is the guy was already standing at the peak of the first stage and with some opportunity he could advance his artistic conception. But he was sure that when the guy started to attack perhaps things would not be very good. When the guy took a step forward, Wang could barely attack and counterattack as he retreated. The moment the saber attack arrived he felt as though a mountain had mmed into him and with his speed and strong physique he managed to handle it but the man was shocked. He knew that it would be difficult to win this one and this battle and thus instead of focusing on the fact that he might not have it easier he advanced. When the attacks collided it was no longer just a small issue as the two seemed like two giant mountains mming into each other. Wang made up for his weakness in spear intent by focusing on using the power of the Indestructible Pragna, and in this way, the attacks from both seemed to almost be canceling each other. Even though their expression of both of them was bing serious with the passage of time, their attacks did not stop. "Without a strong body technique, it would have been very difficult for Wang to survive and he realized that his speed was not an advantage at all. The guy could catch up with him so he had to improvise and his spear seemed to change trajectory from time to time trying to get past the defense of the guy from different directions. In the same way, he could see that the saber kept shing and seeding in defense. The thing that made him rmed was the saber being used relentlessly without even retreating at the time he made such tricks and they did not work. Wang was forced to retreat and the opportunity he wanted to create for himself was abandoned as he preferred to not exchange a serious injury for a minor chance without the assurance to cause actual damage. The de was a few inches from causing him a serious injury and thus he retreated instinctively. Even with the retreat, some saber intent seemed to have escaped through the openings hitting him on the shoulder due to a shift in position or his head might have been chopped off. It proved a smart choice to retreat and he did not dwell on it, as the attack from his spear followed and this time he did not try creating opportunities at all. In this way, Wang seemed to have never considered other systems of weapons and now experiencing them he could feel they were worth studying and extracting their experience to improve his spear options. In the way, the saber seemed to work, he might have some issues but in the end, his spear mastery had yet to enter the master level. For one to reach this stage with their saber it can be seen that the man was already a master and his attacks seemed the same as a defense. Wang only had the advantage of speed allowing him to keep some slight advantage over the opponent. This is also the reason he was able tost long, as his strong body would not be able to withstand saber intent attacks, and in the current state of the guy, he could not fully exploit saber intent. Only those in the third level of grandmaster can aplish this and the second level can barely support it with the True Qi in their body. "It seems like I am still weak! Chapter 61 61 Experience from risk Using intent requires more than just having the body refined with True Qi but intent too. In the same way, the intent is going to also be utilized in the process of internal organ refinement as all the power, in the body has to be used for this purpose to achieve the third level of grandmaster. Moreover, experts that use weapons tend to have stronger attacking power in the third level. This moment, however, was useless and the two were on the issue of trying to kill each other. The more the two fought their internal injuries seemed to be incurred but in their grandmaster vitality was very high allowing them to withstand it. The ground before their feet seems to fill with pits, and the battle seemed tock an audience, well if the huge cow was not to be counted. This is also the strongest threat that he had faced so far. Boom! The fight between the two of them was too fierce and the spear from Wang seemed to miss less and less with the adaptation of the fight rhythm. Pu! Pu! With thebination of speed and power, he realized that things were indeed going better than before. Extreme speed and power were indeed more useful in his current situation and thinking too much did not seem that beneficial at all. Even the guy seemed to tense when he realized that Wang could unleash such brute force in attack when pushed to the end, and this was true as Wang had been cornered to the point that everything else turned insignificant in his eyes. This realization was also important. ng! Boom! With the sh, the saber beam was crushed with the spear and the thrusts seemed to be continuously being generated. Out of habit the spear spun and struck out and the power that it brought it had already improved beyond the limit he could unleash. This seemed to be abination of speed and power with the right precision and this knocked the guy back tens of meters back before he could stabilize himself and then blood was leaking at the corner of his mouth. "What fast attacks. No! We have to leave here this person is crazy. I don''t want to die here for something stupid anyway." The man already had the mentality to retreat as he just like the others came to this forest for an opportunity rather than dying for no reason. Wang on the other hand seem to have some inspiration at this moment, which affected the spear in his hand to the point that it seemed to be vibrating. Suddenly he disappeared from where he was and the man that had just gained some stability seemed to panic because he felt a sense of crisis. Pu! Pu! Pu! The sound of piercing could be heard and the man only felt his body bing weak and dropping to the ground. Blood was flowing but Wang did not seem to be in good shape his eyes were still dazed for some reason. Wang seemed to have learned something at this moment aboutbat and in the future, he would not take any opponent lightly at all. Due to the luck of gaining some insight and allowing his speedy artistic conception to breakthrough, he could destroy the opponent but at this time he was already won out and had to take more just to search the body and collected everything including the jade ring on the guy''s hand. Skipping onto the back of the cow with some difficulty Wang passed out after making sure the cow was walking away. It had some spirituality and thus followed his instructions. At this time he also understood that the guy might have won if he began seriously and utilized his power in the beginning but rather dyed until the injuries on his body had umted to a serious level. In the end, he was caught off guard by Wang''s breakthrough in speed. Wang had given up everything else and taken his speed to the limit and the power his arms wielded was already scary enough. The spear even had cracks that Wang had not realized yet at this moment. Passing out, Wang forgot to realize that the cow had no idea where to go, and when he regain some sanity, the that appeared before him was a huge desert in the front. The cow on the other hand seemed to not be moving ahead as it continued to consume grass in the nearby bushes. At this time, Wang was more or less recovered, and his perception range had reached about four hundred meters. In a way multiplying four times but he could feel that his body was weak. In the situation he was hungry but with the situation, his body recovered he struggled to get down and sat at the side taking out the harvests from thest fight. He felt lucky that guy did note along with others to attack him or he would have died, and he needed to look clearly at the things he had if something happened, considering that guy he killed after only being lucky to break through in speed was the same level as him but suppressed him in all aspects. So he wanted to go ahead and close up at home that allowed that man to track him. In that period of time, he was not nning on going to seek opportunities in the forest, as he thought it best to devote most of his time to the spear and body arts, of which the Fist arts were also considered part. His main goal of this was to allow his potential value to continue increasing, with the already current situation he had enough time to practice in peace. He was certain that the thing in the forest attracting groups would eventually lead to some fight and he was not sure if this would impact his life eventually. Bing stronger is the only way to avoid any and all unexpected changes in the future. Looking into the distance, he had some urge to visit the desert, but in the end kept it under suppression, sitting down, his main concern was to see if his body had suffered serious injuries and repair them. But thankfully the vitality of a grandmaster allowed him to heal as for the serious situations he could not be bothered by them, as he managed to avoid this. This was all due to their cautious nature during the fight of retreating when he felt that danger was approaching. His actions when others threaten him are very brutal since he does like being cautious it would go without saying he is the kind of person that does not smile at his enemies. In most of the incidences, those that threatened him did not end well and he had some feeling that the things he carried with him were dangerous. In that case, he did not seem to be in a rush to head into the city, even though, he had good eyesight and could see that Ziyu city was a few kilometers from where he was. In the further off distance, he could not see it clearly but could tell from thend space. This was because he knew of the mountains in the city, and the top management resided there. But he knew it might not be smart to go back before sorting out somethings to avoid being targetted in the future. He needed a ce to stay for some time before he felt he could move around the world, due to his need to gather resources in the future. The city was the most perfect ce and unlike before he had some capital to protect himself from the grandmasters residing in the city and thew against grandmaster fights would also give him some umbre to stay in a safe environment. "The situation from before was very dangerous. I should have escaped if the opponent seemed too strong, but my ego almost had me killed, thankfully my speed broke through." In that situation, he indeed seemed to have gone crazy, but he did not find his actions wrong since the other party wanted to kill him. He did not have the tendency to enjoy risking his life but no one can deny that the fight with his life on the line allowed him to make many discoveries in his path of martial arts. But he still did not seem to be willing to take such a risk again. Wang for instance was more uninterested in fights at this moment after everything that had just happened, considering that guy he killed after only being lucky to break through in speed was the same level as him but suppressed him in all aspects. So he wanted to go ahead and close up at home to realize some things slowly and sharpen himself by the time he had the confidence to leave his strength was enough to move around unhindered. All the gains he had made over the years were put before him as he started to organize them. His main intent is to find out if some means of tracking were being applied. The things were looked at carefully before he realized he had some spiritual sense, and when it swept over everything he had thrown on the ground, he seemed to be shocked by what he found out and at the same time be excited. "This... This!.." Hello readers! Please vote for this chapter below and gift it if possible. Thanks for the support. Chapter 62 Ruruo enters Fifth stage of grand master Chapter 62 Ruruo enters Fifth stage of grand master "Where is this?" When Wang utilized his perception of the things he had collected the ring was the first to surprise him as he could feel his perception being blocked but after it gained his attention he focused on it. In the end, he managed to discover that the resistance was the same as his spirit but slightly condensed, after slowly grinding it he was excited to discover what it was within his needs. "This... This is actually a storage space device." He was very excited even though the device was only six cubic meter space. In this current situation, he could indeed use it to save a lot of things, and tweaking it, in the end, using his spirit allowed him to seed in refining it, which clearly just entailed using his spirit to create some kind of cycle in the operation of some formations and runes on the ring. In the end, this resulted in aplete loop, that he did not bother to understand since hecked knowledge in this aspect. When his spirit got in contact with the loop, no form of rejection could be perceived and from it, he could move things based on his thoughts out and in, and his spirit had to be in contact with the objects. In the same way, they were only limited to non-living objects whose size was smaller than the space in the ring. With the issue of storing things in different dimensions, Wang could not understand this and thus did not bother to do it. His te was already full of the things he wanted to do, why would he go ahead and get himself in even more trouble? "Space devices seem to use the spirit power to form some kind of loop and it is hard to destroy it unless stronger than the owner or they are dead. Thinking about it now, this ring seems to have some kind of pattern on it, well it does not matter. This thing is of concern, no wonder that guy seemed to havee for me at the top of the cliff." Back then when Wang killed the Dog or wolf there seemed to have been something that had attacked itself him and he could see it through his perception at the moment but it was shrinking slowly and he managed to find it from the tracking device he got from the space ring. "This world is not that easy, in the future it is important to make sure that all loose ends are cleaned up to avoid trouble." Just to be careful he did not head to the city in a hurry yet and kept observing himself for any other things that might bring trouble him. He had already made up his mind to start a medical garden with some spices from his previous life. Walking around in the forest he had some collection in the bag he was holding. He continued to organize everything before throwing it into the space ring and even got some change of clothes. In the end, he headed toward Ziyu City, and the cow he was on seemed somehow noticeable, thankfully no one dared to cause him trouble. He entered the city and went all the way to the depths before those that had seen him started to discuss what they had just seen. "Who is that?" This was the mostmon question and in the city lord''s mansion, Wang could be seen by the strong as they had a perception covering the entire city. In this way, almost everything that happens can escape their eyes. It was also why he had entered the city without any problem otherwise the city is a very dangerous ce for those that dare to mess around. After reaching the mountains, he used his perception of about four hundred meters to locate the right path this time. He did not want to get lost, but it was due to it that he managed to break through into grandmaster even faster. Sitting on the cow Wang did not know about the others watching him from the city lord''s mansion as he was excited and in a good mood because of the space ring, he wanted to go back to the residence and dig out the things he had gotten from the dead grandmasters from before. Something seemed to be telling him that it would be worth something and even if it was not he was already satisfied as he had aplished one goal at the moment. In his mind, the next goal was to set up a farm and then go ahead to slowly polish his artistic conception as to break through to the second level of a grandmaster depended on it. In the same way, he wanted to slowly gather some information about this world as he could assume this city had a much better information base than the gang. With his perception, he barely managed to get back safely and to the ce where Ruruo was resting, the red crystal seemed to shine brightly and she opened her eyes looked at it, and then smiled before continuing to close them. Wang on the other hand seemed to have some tension in his mind rxed. "That kid has already achieved grandmaster! Not bad, it''s a shame he is taken the path of a spear and we do not have such inheritances here. Third junior sister, that guy that is alwaysing here to challenge you every decade seems to have majored in spearman-ship right?" When this statement was uttered everyone in the room kept quiet and looked toward the one that had spoken and the one being addressed. It seemed as though some gunpowder was going to explode. Everyone in the room knew that the woman being addressed was the one that is always challenging the man and it is at the end of every year. Changing facts like this made the mouths of some people almost twitch but the woman was actually shameless enough to ept this statement at face value. "First Senior brother is right! I should indeed ask that person for the sake of my martial niece." Without waiting even for anyone to speak she bolted out of the room into the sky. This was something that not even a grandmaster at the fifth level could aplish, as the flight was a manifestation of the inner world starting to take shape. With one''s own gravity then the world''s gravity would have less impact on a person, and this is the realm beyond grandmaster but the ability to fly in the sky is probably not something that could be discussed at the moment. In the room, everyone knew that the third city lord had a crush on the city lord from the adjacent huge city, and as long as she had an excuse she would go. The fact that she was given an excuse was enough and she even bolted before the excuse was revoked. For someone like her distance was probably not that of a big deal, and thus she rushed to the other city which might only require minutes to arrive. To the strong distance was not a big deal and if one''s strength reached a certain level, they could move through the void using their physical bodies, as the rules in the world were not the same as in the open vast outer space. In the world, some level of power could be called a limit and when one reached this point, one could see things such as space without understanding it and forcefully exploit it. In the end, it is human nature to want to know more but when one can aplish some tasks without hard work who would not want to do it? It is also human nature to bezy and without benefits, one would not go further and this is also called rationality. Aftering back he did not manage to meet Ruruo but he could see the immense world energy umting in the ce she had retreated. This was obviously a sign to him that she was stronger than him too, but he stayed grounded and did not bother with it as his potential value would be capable of improving, and in the current state it was already overpowered. Slowly life took on the usual process and before he knew it half a year had passed by and he would spend some time by the waterfall training the Fist and Spear and the rest tending to the farm, making his life more natural and he almost forgot about the power he could control as his state even when practicing the spear seemed to be basics, without the spear intent. Ago had also gotten involved with martial arts seriously and unlike in the past he seemed to have been influenced by the environment. Wang could see him leave every day after his practice and also duties but he did not care as the behavior was almost easy to guess what was going on. This was also his business and Wang ignored it as though he was unaware from time to time Wang would go ahead and use the resources from the huge shopping centers in the city. He did not care about some things and probably because he seemed to understand that to grandmasters, some things such as gold seemed to start bing the only mode of transaction. But at the same time, some resources seemed to require barter trade as even gold would not allow one to acquire them. In this period he did not overlook his training at all, due to feeling safe, rather he took the sign of safety as a prelude to trouble and this allowed him to be disciplined, and another thing was that he could see that he had a longer lifespan than most people that do not practice martial arts. In this way, he had the desire to pursue an even higher level of lifespan in the end. "Hmm! What is happening in that direction?" Looking at the direction in which Ruruo was retreating he could feel some immense pressure gathering almost making him copse on the ground. he could feel some immense pressure gathering almost making him copse on the ground. Chapter 63 She leaves seclusion 63 She leaves seclusion In the forest, there seemed to be some forces gathering, and the moment several bracelets seemed to blink, and Ruruo''s was among them. Seeing it, she did not even bother to respond as she was undergoing a transformation. It was like a summoning order and she just curled her lips upon seeing this, ignoring it with her eyes closed. "Now that I have some glimpse into the domain, I will be capable of perfecting the grandmaster realm before exiting this retreat. I guess it would take some time before I can usher in a breakthrough into the bigger realm, but now this is enough. Collecting some contribution points is already going to be an important issue." As Ruruo''s thoughts changed she absorbed all the immense energy gathered outside. This was because she was someone with true Qi and in the same way, her power had almost reached the limit of grandmaster. With the insight into the domain she has the capital to be proud, but her happiness was only temporary as she focused on controlling her newly acquired power. Wang, on the other hand, thought this was due to true Qi forming and it could be understood, as hecked some actual knowledge in this things. The domain can spread and her insight would increase until the moment he would break some kind of threshold to enter the next realm, which is viewed as a half-step celestial realm. She also did not do it because she knew a lot of things, and did not wish to stop at this stage but rather breakthrough directly into the celestial stage. In the forest, several auras were gathered and all of the strongest auras reached the pinnacle of the half-step celestial realm. In this ce, two sides were gathered in confrontation and the further beyond the enemy''s side was a huge water body, an indication that they were from that water region. Or to be more clear, aquatic life, and not human, yet their appearances resembled humans. In this case, killing those on the opponent''s side would be rewarded while those in the half-step celestial level did not rush to get involved. The more losses each side suffer the better, and they gathered like this for some purpose Wang was lucky to not have headed to this side of the mountains while lost or he would have be food for the group of aquatic creatures with ck Qi emanating from their bodies. "Let them suffer losses and our n can slowly gain benefits from it. That Murong girl is usually very arrogant, how about letting her go first? " It seemed that in this situation some people would take advantage of the situation to get rid of their enemies or opponents. Back in the mountain residence, Ruruo was still sitting cross-legged and the energy that had created some fog before had all disappeared from being absorbed. "Things have indeed changed too much from the previous time, I remember having been kidnapped by the Ice Sect as their cultivation tool. At this time though, I have managed to use some of the previous breakthrough experience and books in the city library to create this foundation." Ruruo was always in a state of disbelief about her current situation. The more sheprehends artistic conception faster than others and even improves her realm was not as unbelievable to her as the way things in this life developed. She has a husband and is going to be a parent in this life. In itself gives her new goals other than just revenge. Moreover, she use most of her experiences in the study of the sword, as the Ice Sect indeed trained her to the point that she was ripe for the taking. She also has managed to understand that some things such as sects, can not really be good for those whose talent or other aspects are beyond normal. Looking back the extreme yin physique she acquired in the end, not only brought her endless trouble but she even died due to it. It was also the same reason she took another path, this time, and with most of the changes, she can be said to have confidence in reaching even further. She is a mother and she has a family to protect. Back then she never had a family, this feeling was very good, and just like this, a few years have passed without even thinking about the issues of revenge. Even with all this experience she still finds Wang weird, among all the people she has ever met. Even the thinking of the guy does not seem normal at all. But Wang can''t be med as he had read a lot of novels and knows that in every development things can never be just sweet. Without taking advantage of the time to reach the potential limit then one can only me themselves when things turn awful. In his record, it is called personal responsibility. After entering the perfection of the grandmaster realm she was shocked, "My perception is very exaggeratedpared to before. In the area of 1.5km, I can perceive everything. With the domain further developed perhaps it might also keep expanding." Somewhere inside the city lord hall, the moment Ruruo broke through they also felt it. "That kid has a terrifying talentpared to everyone in the city." The second city lord said, but his perception was also spread all the way into the forest. What he did not bother with was the proud expression of the City lord, as Ruruo was his disciple. But the truth was indeed Ruruo''s talent can be said to be on another level and at the same time Wang with the potential value that keeps increasing will also realize this in the future too until his potential goes way further would he be capable of surpassing her in the speed of cultivation. Having a special physique is notmon and even those that are already in high realms do not have it, so those that can be found to own one any considered geniuses with the physique unfolded, one is way better than most people but Ruruo seems to have more than just that as even herprehension is too exaggerated. At the moment Ruruo''s breakthrough waspleted, everything seemed to slowly get back on track but Wang did not seem to have recovered from this feeling. It made him very ufortable and he had to struggle against that pressure it made him also understand that his current strength was not yet there. He was someone that was rational, but when he feels that his strength is not improving fast enough. He took some time to calm down, as he might end up doing some unrealistic things. With such thoughts, he might end up doing some things that could be deemed dangerous. He is not the only one that might end up setting some unrealistic goals, but the existence of the system made him calm down and think about things more in a rational manner. Perhaps it was just a matter of time before he could get to the same level as Rutuo, and such thoughts seemed to have extinguished the small seeds of desperation about to sprout in his heart. During this period, he might end up getting his heart disturbed and thus he spend most of the time practicing the spear it allowed him to calm down before returning to the usual routine but things did not go as he nned as it took a slightly longer period. In a week he could barely get his mental state back and he had even gained something from it. He seemed to understand that his goal is to chase after longevity. After having his state improved from the impact of Ruruo''s domain, at the same time he benefited from it. Domain has some suppression capability and the fact that he managed to get over it in such a short period of time was already something he did not realize was impressive. His artistic conception of the spear had improved slightly by a small margin and perhaps the time he had to spend on breaking through to the second level had decreased slightly. In this way, he had to do more by himself and something he had to put some time into was meditation to improve his state of mind, otherwise, he would have a problem with improvement in strength. The only reason his mental state was stable all this time was the fact he practiced the spear and even attained spear intent, it improved his mental state but at this moment he had to think of other ways out. As Wang was dealing with his issues, Ruruo left her seclusion and left swiftly without letting anyone know and seemed to have gone into the war. Her own goals could only be understood by herself, and she probably also wanted to find somece to vent and also test out her current strength. Only those in the city lord''s mansion seemed to see the situation clearly about the events that happened in the city and everything that had happened with Ruruo''s breakthrough was seen but at the same time, some new interesting topic was being discussed. "Third Junior sister actually is noting back anymore? Do you think she has managed to get that martial idiot to confess or something?" When the second city lord said this everyone seemed eager to listen to rumors but they pretended to not see what was happening. The main city lord was on the other hand ying with some crystal with a drawing of phoenixes and dragons. The two drawings seemed lifelike but no one seemed to realize it, on the crystal the dragon and phoenix seemed to take the form of a spear when looked at together. The city lord was lost in thought and when he heard the discussions, he replied in an absentminded manner. "She did not seed, that Martial Idiot did not earn that title from nothing. It is not the first time this has happened, she probably is still staying in the city since she got an excuse to do this. Back then even the master Wanted to take that kid as a disciple but he was not willing to move out from the mountain, it is even funny that the kid obtained the position of city lord when not moving down the mountain." The main city was certain that Crazy Third would not obtain her way at all. Hello! Thanks for the support in this book and please vote for the chapter! Chapter 64 Slow progress is still progress Chapter 64 Slow progress is still progress Wang stood under the waterfall and from this ce it was not easy to see the huge cow sleeping at the edge. From time to time he try practicing against the waterfall, and his efforts alternated from would alternate. During the early hours just like today in the morning, he arrived with a spear at hand and he kept swinging it in the end even matching the rhythm of the waterfall. He then shifted to meditation from under the waterfall, using a spear intent to resist the water from hitting him, he wanted to stop it from flowing but that was almost impossible unless he gained some insight into the domain. Wang seemed to have suffered seriously from the impact of the domain released by Ruruo as at that time felt his own insignificance. He could not be med as the transformation of intent to the domain is a huge one, and the oppression brought by the domain to intent can therefore not be resisted. The good thing was that this allowed him to evolve in mentality and even his bloated ego was trimmed down, allowing him to understand there were stronger people than him and even some near him and his level was not something to be proud of. At this moment he did not have those naive thoughts that after reaching a certain level he could manage to get himself some kind of life. He would make do with his situation and make his life what he wants as he practiced hard too, as the farm he had set up was a good start. Sitting under the waterfall, Wang was slowly refining his intent like this and it proved very practical, it was just the method was a mental drain on him but he did not care at all. Time was passing by fast and in a sh, a month had gone by since Ruruo left for the battlefield, and Ago would spend some time with Wang receiving some pointers on cultivation, as for resources he seemed to notck them. He was not shocked that Ruruo organized them as someone at the grandmaster level who would notck some basic resources. One evening when he was rxing, with some meal on the fire close by, some memories shed through his mind and this prompted him to look into the sky, raising his hand as though in an attempt to grasp the space above him. His eyes however were more or less looking into space for off beyond the world. He could not see anything there but it seemed to represent his ambition. He once had some ambitions in his previous life that he did not aplish due to many things and responsibilities being among them. He had thoughts of visiting the wider world and seeing more but at the time this ambition could be hidden deep within his eyes. "This is not the time to think about this kind of thing, perhaps when I''m more capable I can do this." As his thoughts remembered his food when his stomach started to grumble. As he thought more about it, he had toe up with some way, to chase after resources, and since he was afraid of getting in trouble, other means would have to be imagined. Having his face and name out there would not be useful at all. In the process of practice, some resources might indeed even force him to appear at the same time he needed too much energy for the practice of his body art. With the daily practice routine, Wang was indeed going to achieve something as even though only a small number of days had passed by he managed to sharpen his spirit. In the end, it affects his intent to thergest extent. His physique was being tempered by the water falling on it from time to time. "Improving is indeed not easy even with the high potential I possess. I wonder how long it would take me to reach the stage of transforming Qi into True Qi." This process was not as simple as it seemed the lifespan of a grandmaster was about 200 years and the conversion of Qi resulted in close to 40 years minimum added to the lifespan. Liquified Qi and artistic conception seem to have some benefits to the body he could only understand after he had experienced. From this stage, the most important thing was the level domain, and most people seemed to view it as the Celestial realm because the lifespan at this stage was already making a transition. However, it was even more difficult to break through into this realm since the requirements have managed to trap some people in the real since the issue of the domain can be tricky. The title of Celestial seemed to be slowly covering the name of the realm, and even some people called it thend immortal since it was already a level that not many could aplish in the path of martial arts, as some geniuses had been stuck at the half-step domain level. In that case, one needed to focus on developing their foundation and then take the rise step by step seriously such that when they reached the limit of grandmaster they can break through to a new realm rather than stepping on some half-step realm. With those people that seem to be stuck at the level of a half-step, it is more like a miracle to break through by themselves as most that happen in this way are from a life and death fight. With nothing to lose some people would find themselves getting involved with life and death fights and the chance of sess is usually very low, and others use external objects to improve their realm and in this case, one would have to use external objects to keep improving their realm to the peak and after that, there is no future for them. It is because the process of grasping the domain has some subtlety that seems to be linked to the path one is taking. The domain is the real foundation and using some other shortcuts to set up a foundation is already cutting off one''s own path. By the time he left the forest, he could already feel he needed more and the ce he had not or did not dare visit in the forest was the huge water in the middle of the forest. It spread over arge distance and even the creatures that those warriors in the Ziyu city fought were mainly from the water or the other side, no one really cared as long as their benefits were assured. The forest, Covered by huge trees, and massive streams flowing from side to side with creatures with ck Qi on them that resembled humans could be seen gathered inrge numbers and organized in some groups. In another area several hundred kilometers away, another camp could be seen and wooden houses were set up. The ce seemed like a small city, but the organization resembled some military station. In one of the houses, covered by a wooden fence, Ruruo was sitting outside, and beside her two women could be seen armed with leather armor and swords at their waists. For the forests, other areas were not covered by the same level of security at all, since this was the entry area into the forest, and setting up here meant the enemy would be dealt with before they can enter the wider forest otherwise nothing could be done to stop their spread in the massive forest. The forest was not that easy to mess with but the strongest overloads in it spend most of their time in sleep and thus no one cared about them. In fact, it would be a disaster to mess with them, after all, beasts with high authority even though might not have a high realm, their bloodline could be superior allowing them to physical beats whose main poweres from a stronger physique and bloodline making them issue orders for the beast tide. Bing enemies with such an enemy is considered to cause trouble for oneself as they spend most of their time sleeping. In the battleground the atmosphere was indeed tense, fighting been happening and the number of casualties seemed to be rising as for Ruruo she has yet to enter the battlefield and just like her others from Ziyu city have been staying in this military camp waiting for their chance to enter the battleground and kill enemies for contribution points. In the same way, they were not anxious since they knew that the enemy would not run away, and thus rxed the two women standing beside her were given as subordinates due to the status she holds, after all, she was the only City Lord''s disciple. During this period of time, she also spent her time trying to improve herprehension of the domain, and she could feel the difficulty rising, "It is indeed difficult to step from grandmaster into domain realm, no wonder many people are stuck at the half-step domain stage." She indeed did not call herself a celestial with the breakthrough because she has self-knowledge and understands that the Domain realm is just a small stage in the grand journey of martial arts. Calling oneself a celestial is even more arrogant than anything one could understand because those with higher levels still do not use such titles. "The entry into the domain is indeed a hurdle and after that, the journey should be smoother for some time." Yes, just as she had said, in the path of martial arts, there are some stages that would make it hard to cross and the most important one for her was this one. But with her talent, it would indeed be an insult to other martial artists if she had to face some bottleneck here. and did not seem to be stressed as her hand was put on her belly. Her thoughts were drifting too, as she looked into the sky. No one could tell what she was thinking. ... She also had some ambitions and which can be exined by hering to this ce to collect contribution points. On the other side, Wang was under the waterfall at this moment and the water around him was shaking. "It seems I have to take a long time to break through, but that is not a problem at all." She sat there Chapter 65 Entering battleground Chapter 65 Entering battleground The are of hundred meters around Wang, the water was shaking, this was due to some change in his body, as his muscles and even bones were being affected at the moment. He knew what was going on as his sight was on the system panel. Name: Wang Bo .... Lifespan: 257 years .... Attribute value: 62 .... Potential value: 86 .... Realm: grandmaster (1/5) (Early stage artistic conception) .... Martial arts: White Tiger Fist( 9th level), Biyun Fist (9th level) Sea Calming Manual(small aplishment), Indestructible Pragna (3rd Level) At this moment Wang felt the Biyun fist breakthrough first then followed by the White Tiger fist as the Qi in his body was formed from the two, making them somehow codependent. In the process of practice, he seemed to have fused them as he could attack with the two at the same time from just carrying out changes in the pattern of attack. More than that, his arm strength had already risen to 240,000kg, in itself was not to be trifled with and his main objective after this was to find some resources to push the Indestructible Pragna that was at the peak of the third level to the fourth level. In the pool below the waterfall the heat from his body was already affecting the water and its temperature had risen even having some changes of water that was being boiled. At the same time, one could hear some sounds of tiger roars, though not very vivid, some tiger-like patterns were being reflected on his skin, almost resembling a tattoo, but the tigers were numerous and in small shapes. It continued on like this and the tiger patterns on his skin, increased from time to time and the same time shrunk before another shape of a blue drop of water could be seen also condensing on his skin surface like a tattoo. It took the same behavior to the tattoos and after the patterns seemed mixed, slowly forming and the energy from his body was being drained in this process, thankfully his Indestructible Pragna was at the third level and allowed the energy being consumed to seem less. At the same time,, he could feel that the strength in his muscles was improving with the passage of time before the energy was being dragged from outside his body. He just heard the sound of something cracking in his body before this started to happen. "Crick!" This indeed seemed to have led to an even more intense change just like the way the cow usually absorbs energy from the outside world to strengthen its body, it was happening to him. He seemed to suddenly have an idea about the way to strengthen himself in the future, as the body arts from the Fist techniques seemed to have also stepped into the level of grandmaster. From this moment, his main goal would be to absorb energy, and the small patterns hiding under his skin would be the focus. Changes in it may be the ones to decide the strength in his body and since he was more focused on the superficial he forgot to check the changes that were happening in his tissues even the bones. Embedded under them, were indeed the symbols of drops of water and tigers, each time they vibrated the bones seemed to be undergoing tempering and the situation was indeed unique as he saw some substances floating on the surface of the pool, before being dragged off by the flowing water. It was impurities from his body. In this situation, he used his perception and could see that on his skin impurities were being expelled with the passing of time. The vibration seemed to have even affected all the hairs around his body that copsed resulting in his body turning bald. With this change, Wang was excited too for the improvement in potential, and even his lifespan was raised slightly which made him expectant about the future. .... In the forest military camp, an old man was looking through the list of the new recruitsing to join the battle and after his eyes passed through several names, he sighed, "It seems like I am indeed old, back then at this age we were still polishing the blood forging realm." In half an hour the man seemed to have drafted some lists that he passed on to his subordinates and then asked them to follow the protocol with the rest. In the list, the strongest were assigned as the leaders, and the man did not seem to be bothered with it afterward, as long as the groups contributed to dealing with the aliens. Unlike most people, he seemed to have some insider information and did not care if the strong send their disciples to train here, in fact, it was a good thing for him. In the military camp, Ruruo was not sitting in her residence as she left with the two women, walking into the streets, and felt some aromaing from a certain direction. She thus headed straight there and her nature indeed makes it such that she does not concern herself with those she has no interactions with. But three beautiful women on the streets will obviously attract attention and other than her attempt to understand the domain, she seemed to have kept other issues out of her mind. The two women behind her were more or less puzzled by why she changed directions but did not bother her, as some sort of oppression seemed to be emanating from Ruruo all the time and with her cold look, making others not even dare to approach. By the time she reached the restaurant she could feel the number of eyes on them were numerous, "Indeed I seem to attract more attention evenpared to before when I used to cover my face. I guess the aura around me has indeed changed a lot." as her thoughts turned, she entered a restaurant. On the same floor of the restaurant, there were a group of individuals dressed differentlypared to the vigers. Ruruo could also see it at a nce and also seemed to sense their strengths, some being just stronger grandmasters. It was also understandable as the battlefield minimum qualifications were the second stage of grandmaster. Sitting on the side of the restaurant Ruruo seemed to see everything that happened in the restaurant. "Guest! What would you like to order?" A young man the same age as Ago seemed to have approached her as he asked the order and she looked towards the table the aroma wasing from before pointing in the direction. "Just like the dish on that table." Seeing that Ruruo had a cold look on her face, the young waiter was smart and did not talk much and left to bring the order. After her meal, Ruruo used her pseudo-domain to make sure that not everyone could see her other than the two women she was moving with. "Indeed no wonder my husband always seemed to want to avoid walking with me as the attention I attract is too much even without doing anything." She thought as she saw some men were even already moving towards them before their figures disappeared from the street, due to cover of the pseudo domain. But the group of men had some intoxicated expressions as though they were chasing prey. She was not bothered by this and continued to move until she saw, somemotion before them. It was only then did she see the notice on the wall standing in the center of the military camp. From the discussions she could hear, the deployment had been posted on the wall, and at this moment all the elites from the Ziyu City that came to this ce to use the battleground as a ce for experience could have the chance to act. Even in Ruruo''s eyes, some excitement could not be hidden. For practitioners, exercising all the time can be tiresome, and would want to go out and exercise their muscles having some enemies is the most ideal ce as the power can be released without reservations in such conflicts since one would not have regrets about killing their enemies. Even Ruruo is not an exception after all she had already spent more time studying some fighting techniques and they were not for decoration, even if one has no enemies they would still fight and kill each other when they struggled for the resources they were scarce. This was also the biggest cause of war, and between martial artists, it was even more pronounced. With those that want to act nice, they would be surpassed by others and in the end, the strong would always exploit the weak in a way, either by setting up rules as they wished and those that were weak would have to follow them. Just like it is said, rules are for the weak and if one is stronger than the ones that set them up, it is easier to operate with the choice to do it or not. The correct way to put it is that the strong have the choice of whether to do anything or not, and no one can pressure them into doing it. For the moment even Ruruo had to observe the rules set up by some people in this world as she was not strong enough to just choose to do things her way. The number of strong people in this world was too many for her to act as she wished and she knew this unlike Wang that had no idea about this, but even if he knew this at the moment he would not be bothered by it at all. Looking at the post, she had been given a task as some squid leader, that would allow her to aplish her goals much easier. "Well let''s go to the battlefield then!" Chapter 66 She devil Chapter 66 She devil Standing in the battleground, close to a kilometer around Ruruo no living creature could be seen, after having her squid retreat she has done all this damage by herself, and after making sure that none of the enemies were alive, she asked her squad toe back and do their jobs. This was to collect the spoils from the bodies. This was not the first time it had happened and they were now used to it, as their Squad captain turned out to be this savage. She already had a nickname, "she-devil" The person involved seemed less concerned about it, after all, she was more or less getting what she came to the battleground for. Her realm was slowly being unleashed and control of power was already at the highest level possible. In this ce, she wanted to aplish her mission and collect contribution points for something important but at the moment her attention was more on the battlefield as her understanding of the domain was being improved from time to time. On the other side, Wang was busy every day and the use of a spear intent to try resisting the impact of the waterfall could be seen. During this period he was forced to move closer and closer to the ce the waterfall pressure was highest. At the same time, he could feel that the body had some burden withstanding the water pressure at the ce he was but that was not the biggest concern as he sat down, the spear intent that had been slightly condensed spread out from his body covering an area close to a meter around him. He was indeed already at the threshold of entering the midlevel of artistic conception at this moment since the spear intent was capable of manifesting. "I can feel the pressureing from the water but the intent seems to have offset itpletely. The only problem at the moment is the fact that I have to deal with the exhaustion brought about by my spirit to maintain intent. But if it can break through, the transformation would mean that I can avoid having to exhaust the spirit just for things like this." He had read that intent experiences transformation with every little breakthrough and even with the stage of perfection. He had just realized that he needed to find a way to improve his body and the cultivation methods he used were indeed ones that consumed a lot of resources. As the body cultivation proceeded, the more thorough he was in the development direction, the easier his future road would be. He persisted for more than half an hour before he stepped out of the water. He did not stop, moving as he sensed something in the water, some distance further from the waterfall, and headed there, but in less than 20 minutes he came back with some meat several thousand kgs. The owner seemed to have escaped further into the water and Wang did not dare y there as the development of things might end up bing unfavorable to him. He also just remembered he had messed up when the creature hid deep under the water. He heard it produce some sound that seemed like passing a message and thus he escaped from the area with the meat he had cut off due to his spear intent. He was happy as he could convert this into energy for body art. Wang already cut off all thoughts, running with the gains, he could feel some kind of danger hidden within the huge sea probably looking at everything here. "No wonder this ce seems to be uninhabited, the danger from these water beasts is too scary, this dragonfish almost has the ability to kill me. It seems that we have to rush and break through the intent." Bloodline is important to monsters and beasts, while humans need to have goodprehension and they can reach far, the other issue essential for both is resources. Without, then those less that can be found contested for even among humans or monsters, as when ites to improvement in strength, everyone is more concerned about themselves. The collective can not be trusted and only by being stronger can one feel safe but others would not allow this to happen too. To Wang he was certainly in terms of physical body he couldn''t even cause slight damage to the Fish dragon, but the intent was another issue, as it dissected a huge part of its back. Even at that moment he could see resentment in its eyes but did not dare to stay close to the water, he run off. Something was indeed making him feel uneasy. Since he did not kill the Fish dragon, the situation did not seem to escte that highly, but at this time he seemed to have remembered some information about monsters having some powerful creatures in charge and thankfully they were all in deep sleep. He had to improve himself further and the physique was the only option. Even if he tries other means then it would be almost impossible to have an improvement in artistic conception and an exaggerated pace without having opportunities. In this way, he could let the situation develop naturally until he managed to transform but that was a time waste in this chaotic world. With the further improvement in physique, he could see that the body arts were bing more and more sophisticated, and perhaps in the higher realms energy would not be the only requirement. In the Fish dragon, he also saw some resources for his future practice, especially with such a huge piece of meat missing failing to cause much damage to it. In the water, the flood dragon had some confidence topletely suppress him. Moreover, it could call on help and he was even exhausted mentally and thought it foolish to take the bait and walk into the water. "Let''s see about it after my body has recovered from this. Perhaps at that time, we canpete and my confidence to suppress you would have increased with the improvement of the imprints in my body. Seeing how my fist techniques broke through, this energy could very useful." Wang''s crazy n was to learn how to control power in the whole body after consuming the meat and adding on the power he had, then he could return to taste out the strength his body could control. But reaching such a level was truly more difficult, the energy he can obtain from the Fish dragon, is more but it will not improve his control over the body, rather the level of martial arts and spiritual consciousness is what matters in this aspect. Improving any can not be done purely by virtue of desire. Someone on that level, that could control the strength of the whole body perfectly could control their opponents, and in the same realm just utilizing a part of their power could make them very strong. To Wang, this was a rare opportunity since he, who has focused on the spear has to push his energy to a point to burst out frightening energy. He put his focus on body cultivation because once the body reached a certain level, even a technique at grand perfection could exert next-level power. For enemies, it is a huge problem since superstrong bodies are almost impossible to kill and could only be sealed in most cases. Enemies even gathering in numbers might find it difficult to do anything to such people. He thus put most of his attention on the foundation. And the most important reason is that to enter a world realm the size of his inner world that would start taking shape would be very enormous and without a strong enough physique he would be incapable of handling that process. In his estimation, the size might continue to grow but to what size he was incapable of realizing. Even with the physical enhancement brought about by realm improvement thus only by reaching a perfect state of bnce could he enter the world realm. With these conditions how could not be willing to do some work, as the thunder body art is indeed formidable, but itcks in many aspects. He has made up for them over the years by incorporating numerous martial arts but that would not change much upon his attempt to enter the next stage. Wang can move faster on the water, but that does not mean that he knows the water well enough to tempt nature. Some things should not be done by intelligent people at all, as it makes one put he could be incapable of handling the Fish dragon but he realized that perhaps the other party might themselves in danger. He did not believe that when he recovered and his physique further enhanced also improve. In less than an hour when the meat on the barbeque was almost half gone, Wang sitting beside the meat was steaming, as the power moving along his skin, muscles and even bones was scary. Impurities beingpressed and pushed out of the body through the pores on the skin did not stop his consumption. But upon arriving close to its skin, it could feel the surging force and once it wanted to move it was already toote, a small punchnded on a huge surface, then it seemed like nothing had happened even the sound couldn''t be heard. In the collision one thing is certain, Chapter 67 Looking for trouble Chapter 67 Looking for trouble Wang took some time to recover from the buzzing sounds in his head only to see a huge head bumping directly into him. It had been close to three months and Wang had refined the energy from the Fish dragon meat his body has indeed improved to the limit of the 9th level in both White Tiger and Baiyun so he was sure thatpletely killing the creature in the water was necessary to go further. His spearman-ship was also only a sliver from breaking through and thus he needed this war more than anyone else. In that case, he came to the ce where thest fight was heard and failed to find the Fish. He, in the end, had to walk along the river until finally perceived its location and when he jumped into the water to get its attention was shocked at the fact that it be stronger. At this moment he was having a confrontation and was sent flying through the water, though some resistance existed he still found himself close to several hundred meters away. For the huge engaged beast, the such distance was nothing and it alsounched a tail whip. But Wang still had his perception working perfectly thus he couldn''t make simr mistakes in a fight. With this fight, he wanted to see the amount of power his body had at this moment from the energy being incorporated into the tiger and water drop symbols all over his body. In the end, his Qi had indeed started to look golden, and with the passage of time, he could feel intense heat and vitality from it. With it circted to every corner of his body, injuries were not a big deal and he fought all the way courageously. Compared to before Qi seemed to have undergone numerous changes. moreover, it seemed to contain bncepared to before. The yang aspect that was overbearing in the past couldn''t be felt anymore. "Hmm.. that attack just now was impressive. Even I felt nice just pounding the head of this beast. That is the feeling of control. I should try it again and see if I can learn to maximize the existing potential then. issues of breaking through should be left for the future." as he thought about this he be very excited. But the actions of the flood dragon bing ferocious startled those that seemed to be silently observing from the distance. Wang on the other hand was not ying a game with them at all, he still took the chance to start bombarding the beast continuously without holding back. As time passed one could see Wang moving in the water faster and faster and this was to evade attacks before heunched punches at the face of the huge beast. The punchespared to when they started fighting were slowly bing simple and unpretentious, but the flood dragon could still hear buzzing sounds in its head as the fight continued. At the same time, some kind of rhyme seemed to emanate from thezy like punches being thrown out asionally. The only advantage to this fight was that Wang didn''t seem to be facing any techniques but the others under the sea surface had already started to get involved in the fight. Based on the situation of the flood dragon fighting him anyone could see it waspletely suppressed and even Wang seemed to have lost meaning in this fight. Looking at the two other shadows approaching him, he did not panic at all but was rather expectant of it. "This one can also make me go all out." He was preparing to make a move when his sense of crisis kicked in and he started several thousand meters away. At the same time, a huge shadow appeared close to his current position. "Ooh the big guy eventually moved, I guess it''s not time to hold back anymore. Its body, seems to be very huge, can I expand my body to match its size like in novels? Never mind that is not something I should be thinking about now. How to solve this guy?" Previously Wang had no desire to collect meat but now he had changed his mind. He wanted to collect all of the meat from the huge monster. "Since it has such huge vitality to sneak an attack it wouldn''t be a big deal toe asionally to collect some meat." His perception spread all around allowing him to see the water and focused on the monster. The time he moved his thoughts every detail about the huge beast could be seen. Especially the two immature horns protruding from its sides. The most eye-catching were two whiskers that seemed very huge inparison to some tallest trees he had seen in his previous life, but in this world, such trees couldn''t amount to much in height. Currently, the whiskers were shaking and the water around them seemed to move in circles. But he was not very interested in it, what he wondered currently was how tasty meat from this gigantic monster would taste."If I controlled intent perfectly, perhaps even cutting the beast would be very smooth not in his messed up fashion." He was however still salivating just thinking about it. Luckily, he was in the water and nobody could see him, but when his attention returned to the huge water dragon, he was no longer smiling. With the state of the fight, he had already concluded his physique was strong but he did not have the same responses as when using a spear. With this thought, the spear came from his storage space and he attacked. The huge Dragon Fish was flustered as it could see that the attack of the spear brought about some pressure and this is something even Wang had not realized that spear intent contained spiritual pressure. Soon the next attack followed but this time the huge dragon''s body suffered and the continuous thrust of the spear hit the head of the Fish resulting in cracks spreading all over its huge head. But as one would expect Wang was very pleased with this, just now he had used thirty-twenty consecutive strikes with the thrusts and the amount of power it brought with it was astounding, but due to the movement of the spear, it seemed as though he had just swung it three times. This attack was very savage and the huge beast had most of the internal organs near the head from the brain to other tissues rapture. It then fell into darkness forever due to this the only thing it remembered probably was the fast object that hit it on the head and some unique force passed through its head destroying everything in its head. At the same time, he severed its horn the beast no longer escaped but headed straight for him. The pain it suffered was indeed too much that it be more ferocious and even a brutal aura could be seening from it. "Hmm.. this is the same as the other week but, it has changed further. The eyes are still red but the bloody energy surrounding them, what is that? Or is it the manifestation of killing intent" Wang kept thinking but his actions were very swift, with his move he appeared several thousands of kilometers away. Yet he still appeared to have not moved a single step. "But this is not possible unless it had ughtered numerous beings, mostly intelligent ones." this realization did not make his face change at all. To him, he could feel some repulsion towards the water dragon from the moment he set his sight on it. Initially, he thought of only collecting some blood from it but now he was not going to let it go. To attain its current level was indeed a surprise, but now he knew where it got the ability to slowly transform into a dragon. It has swallowed numerous beings and this can even exin why a huge forest exists near all the huge rivers entering the sea. Furthermore, he did not seem to be a formidable monster other than water monsters. That was to say that in the middle of the sea, some very savage ones also existed and this could just be something achieved by consuming countless mortals. His attacks suddenly, changed, a huge sea wave appeared from nowhere, then the huge water dragon saw the weapon that Wang was wielding covered by the water''s surfacepletely. The wave of the weapon made a huge illusion of an ocean moving by his actions. As he swung the weapon toward the water dragon its vision was obscured by a tiny water ripple than a thin water thread passed through the body of the dragon from the head to the tail. At the same moment, it had been separated from head to toe, and the ripple and water thread continued to spread until it couldn''t be seen. The dimensions also seemed to be closed and Wang, Waved his hands and the water created a huge water cage that did not even get containment by the blood but stored everything including the separated body parts in it a huge jar. That was the utilization of the true meaning of water like a knife and he had almost gotten to 80% inprehension. "Although my body currently can''t utilize myprehension of true meaningspletely, I can still make some moves from it that are formidable. Just applying it to my saber move with some adjustments the power is very terrifying. After that he dived deep into the water, the other creatures in the vicinity had already run to hide when the huge water dragon made its move, otherwise, they could end up being killed. Wang reached the area the huge creature was currently sleeping before it attacked and indeed found numerous things some might even not be useful but he still collected everything into his space ring. At the same time, he saw a ck tiny metal te he had discovered previously and tried everything but nothing happened. He switched it into another storage space and used the space to store the remaining materials from the white dragon''s ce of sleep. He could see that the stones in the ce were somewhat unique but preferred to study themter. For other treasures, he had already seen some drop upon its dealt realizing something but was not in the mood to confirm it. But after clearing the ce, he took the huge water prison and moved farther from the sea region by following the entry of the river. At the same moment, he was remembering his fight today and did not feel any pride at all, he was already starting to wonder how to grow his body level. All the methods he had were now not very effective, especially the lighting body refinement method he used in his current state, Thunder body art. He felt itcked more and he thus never thought of upgrading it. Finding a suitable method or taking the risk of refining the body through the practice of fist technique. "When we were fighting I managed to scan the sea with my limited coverage and couldn''t even get much out of it. But at the limit range, I felt some terrifying threat forcing me to withdraw my coverage. What coldness was that?" Chapter 68 Experiencing horror Chapter 68 Experiencing horror Standing by the intersection between the sea and river, Wang released his perception and set himself in the water but the threat from below seemed real. After Wang discovered the coldness that could even threaten him, he moved farther away from the sea and decided to focus on draining all the essence of blood from the huge body of the water dragon. In terms of physique, it had already surpassed him by far, but at the same time, he was more interested in meat to improve his physique. With the huge amount of meat obtained after killing the dragon Fish, that seemed to hold intense energy and some noble aura that his body seemed too eager to consume from the head which was forming some horns. The dragon meat was ready something he didn''t wish to waste and the cow was not willing to help him carry it. Or to be more specific it felt some threat and suppression from the fish. Wang did not care about it and had it move back to the waterfall. He was dragging the huge dragonfish behind it using the water surface and it proved simpler. He was also avoiding the threat he felt at this point in the huge river. He was only going toe backter when his strength had increased to a substantial point. It''s not like he has not tried anything as he entered the water''s surface only to start feeling a coldness that threatened to freeze his blood and it made him shiver. At this moment he was still scared of that feeling and did not have any ns to get himself in such a situation at all. It took him several minutes to move the huge fish to some distance he felt safe before he could drag it out of the water. He then set up a wooden raft and instead of putting it in the water, he was it was holding the meat as he worked on it. From cutting and dissecting then slowly he created some wooden trays he packed the meat. He then went down the water with the meat, which had been properly packed and ropes tied and pushed to the surface of the river. The ce where he felt the water cold was his target, and when the boxes were almost frozen he send them to the storage ring, and for those that were left he let them drown. He had ns for themter, the cold water was the best ce to preserve them. In the period that passed he would consume huge quantities of meat in a day and exercise to improve his Indestructible Pragna to the fourth level and the White Tiger and Biyun Fist seemed to also benefit a lot as they seemed to have fused somehow. But that was not how it appeared on the panel, but his body took them like that. To maximize his speed of absorbing the energy he obviously used the waterfall to his advantage. He stood at the edge of the waterfall and looked at the region he had not dared to step in due to the risk of high pressure. The sound of water in that ce seemed slightly different from other ces and looking at it he could feel intimidated. Fear involuntarily seemed to have been ignored in his heart. He did not seem to have the courage to approach as though the ce was an abyss. The rumbling of the water seemed.to blurt all the other sounds in the world at this moment and the boulder at the ce seemed too huge for even him to pretend he would trip if he went there. In that case, he was his fear would not capitalize on this to avoid it. "This is indeed my only chance to force the body into entering the fourth level, but I wonder if there is a problem with finding this?" Even with the mentality he had he needed to think a lot before he made his decision. Fear is human nature and being controlled by it is the problem, and having it is not a problem. The strongest people in an aspect are usually afraid of something but those that use fear to stand where they usually copse faster than they arrived there. Just looking at the waterfall from a close distance he could tell that the strikes from the water to the stone surface were not easy to handle. The only way out was to ovee it or it would crush him. He was still a little terrified, but determination overwhelmed the fear. His body was scared out of instinct. He did not rush in but brought some meat and let it cook at the side that he had already prepared kept hung above the me, and allowed it to retain the heat. The most important purpose of the meat is to provide energy, and the terrain would push his body into absorbing the energy faster. "Well, as I have no other choice and this is a rare opportunity, especially with the healing ability of the Golden Qi, what could go wrong in that case." After patting himself on the chest Wang moved toward the location he was supposed to start exercising. His steps were fast and steady but before he arrived at the step, he would feel the pressure rising. He had once heard some rumors about a waterfall but when he got involved with the depths he realized the games he was ying at the edge were indeed childish. This was a real waterfall experience, as water already carried pressure that impacted even his spirit. "This waterfall is indeed not to be truffled with. I have to hold on or else all my hard work to this point would be deemed useless." Facing this waterfall his expression was very serious. He no longer had hesitation in his heart and moved into the zone, but he almost staggered from the water impact. His intent was released but could hardly suppress the feeling and pressure. .His head felt dizzy but he did not bother with this at the moment, as he was aware that the most dangerous thing here was passing out. He was submerged in the water and at the same time, his body was forced to almost kneel from the pressure. Plop! "Huh.." Swallowing some water was enough to make him sober up and realize he was not even close to aplishing his goals. The golden Qi was circting around his body at a fast speed at the same time the Indestructible Pragna art was being practiced. He sat down and some force seemed to slowly embrace the golden Qi as it loved all around his body in a form of symbols that were very useful in devouring all the energy in the body and turning it into other new symbols. Even with his body seemingly producing high temperature he could not help but shiver from time to time. The water was almost rivaling the one he had jumped in downstream. This was nothing but bitter cold, but it seemed to bnce the extreme heat from his body but not the crushing water from above him, that targeted his spirit. That feeling like he would be frozen to death at any time did not seem that much at the moment. He was trying to remain awake, but the cirction of Qi almost started to stagnate. The cold breath reached every part of his body and the heat being generated did not seem to be matching it at all. The moment he tried to move he felt as though he was carrying weight in him, and he seemed to have some realization about something. This ce does not just have a cold temperature but the gravity is slightly higher by close to two-thirds and the pressure from the waterfall seems magnified. He indeed felt very heavy at the time and someone focused on body training it meant that his own strength was also working against him. With pressure from all directions, the intent he released was also beingpressed from all this time. It was as though it was being broken by the pressure. With the rise of unwillingness and at the same time calm mind, he did not realize that his body was now bleeding and the situation happened all over with even his bones cracking. The pressure was so much that his body could barely move and at the same time the cracking of his bones was so intense that the speed of golden Qi cirction also seemed to have been triggered and speed up. It was covering all the broken bones in his body and the blood from his body surprisingly had some ck substances in them and he did not see it or realize it. "Is this ce going to take my life?" As he thought this, he was barely standing but he did not wish to be pushed down at all and this speed up. It was covering all the broken bones in his body and the blood from his body surprisingly had some ck substances in them and he did not see it or realize it. "Is this ce going to take my thought seemed to be reverberating with his spiritual power. time the Indestructible Pragna art was being practiced. is a problem with finding this?" Even with the mentality he had he needed to think a lot before he made his decision. Fear is human Chapter 69 BREAKTHROUGH: 5RD LEVEL GRAND MASTER Chapter 69 BREAKTHROUGH: 5RD LEVEL GRAND MASTER After obtaining all the golden drops of essence blood from the body of the water dragon, Wang started to separate meat from it and everything else from bones, scales, and horns were precious materials for him to practice. All the meat was stored in the storage devices he had brought with him but the other remains could only be brought back by himself. At this time he had already started to wonder about finding himself a bigger storage device but this was not very important yet. Stepping forward, all the other remains were in the dimension domain as he took a step forward and disappeared from where he was. Her speed of his had reached a very high level in this world and thus it seemed as though he had teleported yet he had not. In three days a figure appeared in a remote house, standing there, he could see a young woman sitting on a chair with a child always running around her. ¡°Fengxi you like to have fun don¡¯t you?, Your father also seems to like ying around. I wonder where he runs off to, always busy with something.¡± as she murmured this she felt a gaze and turned around only to see a familiar face looking calmly at her. ¡°Hey wife, you can¡¯t just say something like this without proof at all. How was I ying around like Fengxi? I went out for important reasons okay!¡± Wang shook his head. He was indeed really also going out to ¡®y¡¯ as he had to find out how far his physical body was from other creatures. Now that he had already tested it out, he had to go ahead and focus on it for the next period. ..... He did not let the dimensions appear at all, the huge parts from the dragon were still hanging in the dimension. With a thought, the domain seemed to have shrunk but the dimension remained the same. ¡°Can I use this as a foundation to study the true meaning of space¡±, the excitement however soon reced it with a serious expression. How could It be so easy to study the true meaning of big space just using dimensions? He put the thought on hold for a moment and looked at the little girl turning towards him. ¡± Hahaha. you also missed dad too right?¡± picking her up he looked into the distance as he chuckled. At the same time, an old man was looking in his direction until he met those indifferent eyes. He was hostile towards this old man that seemed to have been observing his family members without even him knowing. Thankfully he noticed that the man had no malice and thus he only taught him a lesson. Wang¡¯s face was smiling but deep in his eyes, there was an ancient atmosphere that only can be exuded by those that have cultivated to higher realms or undergone thorough tempering. The practice of Cosmic Void Art is focused on consciousness and even after he wakes up, his consciousness still retains some characteristics of the art. The ancient waterfall in the cosmos and ocean had already left its marks on his consciousness. So the moment their gazes met, the old man saw a huge starry sky with a river extending to infinity even his head buzzed a little before looking away. At the same time, he had blooding from his eyes. This was a session of the soul and one could imagine that Wang has a strong soulpared to others only due to having cultivated a consciousness technique and graphing numerous information. In such a case, the more knowledge he gathered over time has been nutrition for the growth of the soul. In such a case one can already see that his soul is still too tender, only after graduating from a ce where information could no longer benefit his soul could he have reached the limit of his current soul. At that time, he would have to adapt some other means to improve the soul. Just like in rankings he could say his soul had probably yet to step into the first level. Then if nine levels existed he would need to enter the first level first before other methods could be useful to his cultivation. Old man Yuan was startled. He had just decided to look at the child he wanted to grab for himself as a disciple before meeting the gaze of that person. ¡°How can they be an expert on this level in this ce. It¡¯s better to not mention this matter otherwise I might lose face.¡± as the old man thought of this he used some cloth to wipe away the tears of blood. ¡°Could that be the child¡¯s parent.¡± he thought about it and concluded. Moreover, that person was holding the child in his arms and she smiling happily. ¡°No wonder the potential of that child is monstrous, anyway since I can¡¯t get such a good disciple let it be then.¡± He did not just sit in the vige city for no reason, he hade to aplish some things. He¡¯s bringing a disciple along just to give him some opportunity. After that, Wang did not bother with the old man anymore, he could already discern the old man was not an alien. But he was somewhat shocked that someone at such a level exists in such a small vige and had he not been spying on his daughter, he would be even realized. ¡°The World is indeed mysterious and all, but he did not even care about that at all, he had some capital to protect his family. Sitting down, he started to y with his daughter. ¡± There is no rush let¡¯s wait for a few more years before we can allow her to get baptism it is the blood energy from the water dragon.¡± on the other side, the old man was cleaning the blood that flowed from his eyes. He was very astonished and terrified. He had taken in some disciples as long as talent was to his satisfaction, but that young man he saw was frightening. luckily the young man seemed to have no interest at all in him, after looking at him he even lost track of him. Standing on a huge battleship, six people were discussing as they released intense killing intent. It even started to materialize. ¡°We should arrive in three years, after that we should teach the primitive life on that world to not mess with our sect.¡± One man covered with green scales cover his body spoke. ¡°Sect master said to capture that ant that killed the elder and take it back to be tortured until he understands the despair.¡± Another woman with a hone on her head was speaking while the killing intent from her resulted in some frost spreading. Yes, this is the sect that Aunt Wei and that Murong cunningdy, Wang killed were from. Heavily matching to an expedition even attracted the attention of many people. Some even spected that the world has some treasures and the sect was using tricks by iming revenge when they wanted to acquire treasures themselves. Such rumors though ignored had already made way too many individuals decide to also go ahead and collect some benefits. Some. people we¡¯re more inclined to believe it, but the other superior sects also watched everything from the shadows. ¡°The copse of a world is indeed a thing that we should also visit to see. But I wonder what would be the final result once the origin has been taken. With this many people getting involved, it is going to be more troublesome for us small cultivators to even get small benefits.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard rumors that some celestial have already stationed themselves outside that world. Even though the origin of the world had little help to the Celestials they still prefer to gamble on the possibility of acquiring a bigger part. But that was not possible in this ce, the moment a world crumbles, origin also starts to disperse into the cosmos. That which can be grabbed in time is less than even one percent yet a group of close to or even more than a hundred end up dividing it in their confrontations. Weaker cultivators would only die in such situations. Back home after Wang rested for a while he went on to move the huge dragon horns onto the back of his medical garden. From there by looking into the distance one could see a huge river passing by, it was also the reason he and Ruruo got this ce. Stocking the huge dragon horns he could feel they were more suitable for crafting something. Thinking about the arrays at home, he started to think of a way to use them as a foundation for defending his home. But his mind was attracted to something else, when he used the Cosmic Void art to intimidate that old man making him suffer a bacsh, he felt in his storage device the piece of scrap metal started to react strangely vibrate. Now that he was alone he decided to check it out and, even at worst he could discard it very fast. Chapter 70 opportunity Chapter 70 opportunity Wang say cross-legged and released his domain around him covering the residence area. He then started by cultivating Cosmic Void Art, and the metal scrap he was holding in his hands seemed toe alive. Some patterns appeared on it and just looking he had a feeling he would transcend thankfully, he kept himself in that position as he slowly observed the word rune-like lines forming on the surface of the te. it resembled thebination of all true meanings to perfection. Just looking at it he felt his understanding of the true meanings was improving and his soul¡¯s eyes were in a daze all the time. After recovering several hourster he had indeed reached close to ny-six on the lowest profound mysteries. That was the dimension¡¯s true meaning while the other true meaning had already reached close to perfection. But he was feeling some force restricting them, they couldn¡¯t pass the threshold at all. At the same time, he felt his consciousness change. ..... Vast unique air could be seen forming in his consciousness before spreading around making his thoughts very clear and even his thinking capacity tripled. ¡°With my current self defeating the past me is a piece of cake. Well, it¡¯s good to have improved, but what is this metal scrap, with just having observed the lines running on it, I¡¯ve improved so much. From just the feeling brought about by the true meanings, my current improvement is too exaggerated. From 90% onwards even an increase in a percentage is the difference between heaven and earth.¡± one must know that without being at 80% Wang was already terrifying and currently with his true meaning having achieved almost perfection it might not be easy for many people to threaten him. But at the same time, he had yet to break through due to physical limitations and so he had decided to focus the rest of his time on improving his physique. . On the other hand, thd old man Yuan was still silently shocked at his experience despite having thought of it for a long time. He was in this ce for a reason and that was to locate something but now he met some unknown expert in this ce, could he not have many thoughts rushing to his head. Obtaining the treasure was very useful to him and thus he was anxious about things going off. But Wang did even know about the old man¡¯s concerns after three months he had already gotten used to his current level of strength. Moreover, he spends some time with his family, not in a hurry to unlock the secrets of the metal scrap. He would take his daughter out together with Ruruo to have some fun, since the region beyond their medical farm was not upied by anyone from the vige, having some barbecue there was indeed very rxing. Just like that another half a year passed by and their life was filled with happiness. At night Wang still focused on his body cultivation by using the first technique, but the effect was no longer there. The pressure was gone and thus he had started to contemte creating a new method. The thought was indeed good and also sparked many ideas, and from the numerous first techniques he had learned, he took out all the essence to make his current one. To do further there was only one way, and that was the ultization ot true meanings in the techniques. Others might be fine but the first technique was giving him a headache. Just like that engrossed in cultivation and spending time with his family at times he also used the effect of the metal scrap for Ruruo ensuring her cultivation increased slightly at this period her two true meanings were close to 50% but the effect had started to be minimal for her. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it, besides, Ruruo could break through again anytime after she had transformed her entire true Qi into world energy by stepping into the world realm. Moreover, Wang spected she might break through before him, and at that time he didn¡¯t have to worry much about her, the strength of world realm experts couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Once she broke through, herprehension would also improve due to the strengthening of the soul. Even those at the peak of Cave Step realm couldn¡¯t threaten her. At that level, she only had to focus onprehending domains to take another big realm jump. Adding her true meaning, she was very scary and thus Wang was rxed to some extent and this was a kind it shackles being released. He managed toe up with a prototype technique, moreover, the moves of the technique could be regarded as simple due to continued refining. It was an attack method that incorporate the aspect of dimensions and Willow techniques. It was more like used with weapons, upon waving out the dragon bone it even seemed to be climbing slightly. That in itself was the indication of power disyed by the technique. But he was unsatisfied since it had failed to meet his standards. If numerous dimensions are twisted together with the destructive power, then it would beplete chaos once anyone receives this technique. The body is destroyed at particle levels and dimensional power also cuts off all routes of escape, regardless of where one goes the technique is present, destroying their bodies on the level of particles. The more he thought about it, the excitement he was, and thus spend another full year on the technique. At the same time, he was very d, with this aspect of rxing with family and cultivation was indeed beneficial to his state of mind. At the same time, Fengxi was five years old, at this time Ruruo had gone into closed-door cultivation. Yes her body was transforming slowly probably about to enter the world realm. In the World realm even without reaching the domain realm, one would have a domain around them, isting the impact of the world¡¯s actual world on them. In other words, in the realm, one could have a longer lifespan and Rururo¡¯sprehension had already reached fifty-three percent for the true meaning of vitality with the true meaning of ice being higher. Her body had a huge vitality moving about tempering every aspect and even enhancing her appearance, it is also why she still chose to continue cultivating this true meaning. It was her root true meaning, implying that everything else could only be subordinate to it. Even the true meaning of ice was higher inpression but only had a supporting role. Her body thus had taken the path of having unending vitality. Instead of having ice to refine her body into, vitality took the ce and ice could only y a role of a side character. She could feel the vitality overflowing in her body and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. It all was being extracted from world energy into her body. Perhaps with some encounters, she might end upprehending the true meaning of life as well, or if some evolution urs on her true meaning then it would be impossible to kill her. After all people like her could continue borrowing from the world energy and replenishing their vitality and if it¡¯s an enemy unless one surpasses their inws then only sealing them is possible. An enemy that can¡¯t be killed is very terrifying since even when sealed there is always a chance they could escape one day. When Ruruo entered closed-door cultivation she coulde out once in a while to spend time with her family. She was not in a hurry but it¡¯s just that absorbing vitality in her body caused a huge wave and it was not advisable to do it in front of others. Wang also already wanted their daughter to enjoy some time before she even got introduced to the path of cultivation. On the outside of the, several hundred million kilometers away, huge ships were standing there emitting daunting auras. And on the deck of the ships stood people dressed in simr-looking uniforms, and from time to time some other ships could be seen from the distance. The moment the shops arrived, those individuals hiding in the voids outside the world started to be suspicious. The group started to transmit to each other. ¡°Why are they here also? Don¡¯t tell me the origin of the world has also attracted them.¡± .¡± and! it is indeed just like we thought, who could have resistance towards benefits.¡± ¡°Have you guys realized all the big sects seem to want to get involved in this matter, even a small portion of origin couldn¡¯t be enough to have all this attraction? There is a treasure in this world.¡± ¡°Look there is another one arriving also, I guess there is something on that primitive world that has even giant organizations appear.¡± ¡°Quick inform our juniors to leave immediately, this is not something that we can manage to get involved in at all.¡± Some groups were excited while others started to panic. Those from weak organizations and lone cultivators seemed to be seeing an opportunity to fish in troubled waters. Seeing the appearance of the strongest sects and rulers from different worlds, was what they wished for the most. Celestials gathered together like this was already a very earth-shaking event. After all, they were beings that stood at the top of the food chain and even stronger worlds in this star field only managed to produce three at most. Another junior would take risks to visit those worlds that had yet to reach a high level in cultivation to exploit their resources and if possible break through. This is how some have managed to be very strong as the worlds had their rules even celestials would be killed by the rules if they dared to disregard them. Chapter 71 beyond the planet Chapter 71 beyond the Murong n¡¯s old ancestor was still dazed as his ns had failed and seeing the group of uniformed individuals on the ship, already knew that even that one had died. That was big trouble, thankfully it could be med on the world in front of him. This old man was not a bit sad about the loss of a descendant ¡± Good kid, you have made this old man¡¯s ns even more perfect. With this giant involved in the mix, the harvest would be bigger and bigger.¡± the old man was very excited deep down and couldn¡¯t wait for conflicts to ensure. People like this old man were the kind that would do anything to obtain their goals, even if it is being heartless towards their own families, it did not matter. But Wang did not know that someone had already included him in their calctions and even if he knew of it, he could only hear about it. Based on the information he had gathered from the aliens, only half-step celestial realm experts could have the ability to descend on this world. If anyone in the celestial realm attempted it, then it would be no different from seeking death. The Celestials might seem strong but the operatingws of the world were above them in all aspects. In this case, being in the world could also ensure that he was very safe. ..... Even the groups gathering on the ships did not dare move against the world. Waiting for the end of the wid was indeed the most eptable way to go. Some except¡¯s assumed it would take a few hundred years for this to happen. But the strong could wait, yet those with slightly lesser cultivations were being asked to visit the world in groups. Given some formations, even the group that came down for revenge had already developed some courage. The Cloud Water sect had also arrived in such a high-profile manner thus many eyes fell on them. In that how could such a huge cultivation behemoth lose face? without even much consideration, Elder Li, who seemed in charge ordered disciples and other elders to take action and suppress the individual deemed primitive by their sect. ¡°Take formations, the half-step celestial will be in control of each group. after descending get a hold of that bastard and drag him back for our sect master.¡± as the elder spoke he released some pressure on the group of disciples to express his authority. standing from a distance most of the celestials did not seem to care about this. The more chaos and plundering did to a world, the faster its copse and that could count as their main goal here. The Cloud Water sect was just helping them aplish their desires faster. it is also the reason for sending low-level cultivators into the world. Within the world, even Wang had yet to visit most areas, and thus impossible to deal with a high number of experts. But the imperial city region had more experts and this would mean even with it came to resources, no other regions couldpete. Saying the region he was currently located is simr to a wastnd is indeed not a badparison. Without the ck gate being around in this region there was a high probability even the current vige head and Dao Zhun would have gone to their regions. But the higher the number of cultivators gathered the more dangerous it was for them, this the two decided to take their time on this opportunity. Fliping through the things he had Wang was busy preparing different kinds of delicacies, as usual, using the water dragon meat. Fengxi had also grown up slightly this was something puzzling him but he pushed such thoughts off his mind. She was after all okay in regards to a five-old for intelligence and other aspects except her body seemed to be stationary. He had inspected it and discovered she was okay, just her growth might be extendedpared to those of the same age. Of he helped her refine the dragon blood in his storage she could indeed immediately manage to undergo some changes, but he was waiting. Ultimately, he wanted to get some materials from his farm to mature to his desired age and also something he was eying in the forest. At that time, not only could help Fengxi into the blood refinement stage. He was certain of even benefiting Ruruo slightly with his body having thergest interest in that treasure. The properties of the treasure had made it that Wang made a formation on the region it was growing to avoid unnecessary troubles. Even now his domain was slowly transforming after studying the metal scrap once, but he couldn¡¯t gain the right insight to move ahead so he let things happen naturally. ¡°If I can design an absolute domain, where everything listens to my orders even the power of heaven and earth. But how could that be easy the power of heaven and earth is fundamentally something that can only be grapes upon reaching the limit of the world in strength. And at most control couldn¡¯t be used to describe the situation rather it would be a primitive method to forcefully utilize part of it.¡± He was very motivated, but at the same time had his consciousness very busy despite seemingly just focusing on taking care of his family. Seeing his daughter well behaved at the side, he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny, the skills of his in the preparation of meals are not something a little brat can learn. She on the other hand is pretending to be seriously trying to copy him, but he did not allow her toe close to the fire. The water dragon meat was indeed sweat, after the two had devoured the roasted meatpletely they ended up going ahead to make another one. If one looked at Fengxi¡¯s mouth one could see oil stains drilling from her cheeks. But the serious expression on her face made her around veryical even for Wang During the extended period having stayed together with his daughter, he was very rxed. Even one could say his life was very happy indeed, going fishing and other activities together made them closer. He was looking forward to assisting her to start the cultivation path and then he would have fewer worries. Even now he could feel changes taking ce in heaven and earth, most cultivators couldn¡¯t notice it but his realm had reached a very deep stage, even surpassing the celestials. Using the true meaning he has indeed taken the direction of even most of them couldn¡¯tprehend. Now just standing there he could feel the changes in heaven and earth, indicating something serious had happened. probably from his guess, the number of individuals that descended was too many, like currently observing even the spirit energy was being rapidly drawn, thankfully the world energy was not affected much. He just looked at the sky and continued to do his things, with his domain spreading in such a vast distance and consciousness covering almost close to fifty thousand kilometers, he could remain rxed. Once they surpassed his consciousness and enters his domain then, their lives wouldn¡¯t be in their hands, regardless of their realms. He was not nning to spare any of them if they appeared anywhere near the vige. He could already see through the celestial realm experts¡¯ thoughts. Using the weak cultivators to exhaust the world and fasten its end. That was indeed a very naive way of thinking. With how strong the world energy was things like spiritual energy could be recovered easily using the existing earth veins. After all, even a celestial realm individual couldn¡¯t pull out the earth veins from the world, and those subordinates of theirs were also very incapable. His consciousness was able to discover the existence of the earth¡¯s veins as early as he could feel world energy. But even as his strength improved he was very puzzled at its operation, and only now did hee up with some conjecture. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not something the earth vain can generate but rather it extracts and pours it into the.¡± This discovery was very interesting and also had him thinking of some mysteries more clearly. ¡°You child your stomach might bust if youpete with your old man in the eating of meat.¡± Even though Wang was smiling and makingments like that, he refined the excess energy of the meat cleanly and passed it to his daughter. He was very cultivated by her smile, that feeling of being a dad was very good. After a group of people descended onto the, they took out some small treasure that resembled a mirror and infected their Qi into it. Soon a huge light circle bloomed before it receded and Wang that was busy roasting meat while analyzing true meanings reacted. On his body, he could see some kind of special Qi, it was not something his eyes could see but the spirit. ¡® Interesting, what is this, I didn¡¯t even notice it in the past, had it not been my all-out effort to create a technique.¡¯ he did not even take it seriously but soon he found it was impossible to get rid of it. Chapter 72 BLOOD REFINING FORMATION Chapter 72 BLOOD REFINING FORMATION For several months he has been trying to create a technique but in the end, he figured out he had to involve the spirit in the process. The only reason for him to discover the marking on him was also due to the other party having activated it. Even attempts to release it proved futile, he was interested in finding out who they were but did not stop his operations at all. His technique was at a stage of being created and thus wouldn¡¯t stop it, especially when inspiration was pouring in. In consciousness, Wang was continuously trying to depict a scene where all his true meanings fused but no matter how many times she tried it proved very difficult. Suddenly he thought about the next realm gr was going to pursue, the world realm. ¡°If I could make the power of a world evolve into a technique, that would be indeed worth something. But that couldn¡¯tpare to a destruction of a world.¡± this inspiration had him abandon all the other things he was trying to aplish. ¡®Yes the power of the world can be said to be strong but how could itpare to an explosion of a world. The idea however has to bepressing such an explosion to the point before releasing it, even someone in a higher realm couldn¡¯t look down upon it. This move can evolve based on the level, I¡¯m standing on. In the future, we would base the technique on the level the inner world reached.¡¯ he was busy trying to reduce a way out. But still, he felt something was missing, such as domain. But thinking about it, it was better to add the dimensional aspect, to make it impossible to hide from the attack. ¡°Ts! ts! ts..!! if I could aplish this does that mean the technology could evolve, but that would mean my spirit would have to be stronger too to withstand the strain. After all there indeed can never be shortcuts in some things. improvement of the soul is not very easy at all. Even with how strong my consciousness has be the soul only has undergone a change when my realm changed. That is to say without cultivating an area focused on the soul it can¡¯t improve much. But with the dimensions as a guide perhaps I can get myself a path.¡± currently he was brimming with confidence that some voice in his head even told him to go out the and confront some Celestials. But with his nature, he thoroughly expelled such a thought. Ha confidence couldn¡¯t make him foolish at all. ..... He was not aware of how many strong existences existed beyond this. Starting trouble with them would be death. If even the celestial levels couldn¡¯t get hold of him he could be considered safe at the moment. Besides the group was waiting for something that might not happen anytime soon. From how he saw this world, it had some weirdws even he couldn¡¯t perceive in ce and the world energy already indicated everything in this world was okay. Moreover, he could feel the changes in world energy over the past few years. It seems to be bing more and more, as though the state of the world is improving. He did not know that the two, Vige chiefs and Dao Zhun released something from the ck gate impacting the operations of this world. Some experts had made this preparation in advance and their actions just helped the person aplish their purpose. For them being trapped in the ck cage cave is torture but the beings of this world might indeed benefit from it. Over the years even Ago has shown signs of bing a grandmaster after Wang¡¯s guidance. The rest of the time, he would just do some chores for Wang, and get treated well, especially after he and his wife both are some dragon meat, their physiques have improved and even lifespan lengthened. They can live a normal mortal life without fear of dying early if nothing happens along the way to about a hundred years. In that case, even at fifty such people would still seem very young and brimming with life, and this also gives Ago a chance to step into the grandmaster realm. But to Wang, this was not something he was concerned about. Ever since he started focusing on the technique it has indeed taken too much of his time yet, he still couldn¡¯t aplish his wish. Even after obtaining some insight into creating a technique that could evolve from a world at his current level, it was almost impossible. ¡°Sigh! Perhaps once I¡¯ve taken my body to my current limit, I can try to do it. Hmm, that would be more appropriate, after the rest of the time can also be useful for me to improve my body foundation further, as for other slightly simple techniques, they could be easily derived from it as a branch.¡± as he kept thinking this to himself his consciousness was watching out for the individuals that were tracking his movements yet he couldn¡¯t perceive them arriving. This in itself was somehow rming. But in the end, he could rx slightly since they reached his domain they couldn¡¯t bring any waves. That was his confidence, he at least believed he had to be capacities to aplish it. But something that he failed to realize was that some distance several thousands of kilometers away from the reach of his consciousness, a huge formation was being arranged by a group of half-step celestials. Even with confidence, the group had lived longer thus they couldn¡¯t take risks with their lives. Their main goal was to drag him into the formation and have a fight there. Even if the opponent turned out to be very strong the group could easily take advantage of the formation to overpower him or dy him and escape. The most important thing was to survive, after all, they had some chance to enter the celestial realm in the future. That however was not the case for the low-level cultivators, as they were not put in the calctions or the half-step celestials. To them, this group was just a bunch of ants that could be sacrificed. the need arise. They were also aware to the celestials that they were the same and thus after making some discussions the group went ahead with the formation arrangements. ¡°Brother Ko who do you think should go and attract that person. Elder Li is the one holding the tracking object. I doubt he would be willing to part with it right?¡± a man with red hair asked out loud. When the words were uttered they made the group of half-step celestials that previously were uttering with confidence somehow cautious. That Aunt Wei although she had just been in the half-step celestial realm for a short period she was still killed. For some with her background, a¡¯s should have some protective treasures bestowed by a celestial yet she eventually died. Anyone would be apprehensive of this situation when they thought about it carefully. For some of them to step up, it was no different from sending themselves to death, even if the possibility was tiny. Without any issue, the elder Li should be taking the initiative to go since he holds the tracking and another person may also have to apany him. Seeing how things had turned, the elder Li was slightly regretful. He could see the group was not willing to easily risk their lives, moreover his fate has already been sealed. Failing to deal with the opponent when they arrived or even lure him and being killed, was possible. At the same time, he realized this he couldn¡¯t help but feel some sourness in his heart but at the same time, he decided to be ruthless. ¡°What are you all worried about, if he was a stronger cultivator in that realm, do you think the tracking capabilities of this tool could still be possible. Certain at most he can be at the limit of half-step celestial. And the death of the elder previously should have been a sneak attack. Think about the number of protective creatures she had from the sect master, do you think he could seed in stopping her from leaving even if he was in that realm?¡± the elder spoke very fluently and even managed to waken the hearts of some of them. Seeing some still unwilling he said, ¡± besides this time those who contributed greatly might end up getting some guidance from sect master or other elders from the council. Think of this opportunity, even was willing to take the risk, so what as long as I increase my chances of stepping in that realm.¡± The others were also movedpletely, that realm they desired to break through would allow them to have apletely different status even in the sect. No one could even order them anymore, rather they could have the ability to boss around other half-steps as they wished. Thinking up to this point, who was not motivated, and the way they even looked at each other changed. They were observing theirpetition and this delighted elder Li. Elder Li had also reached the limit of the half-step celestial realm and thus thought it was not impossible to escape even under the eyes of a celestial. ¡°Haha.. you bunch of fools, how could it be easy to take that step. Even the sect master¡¯s sister had no choice but to take on a dao protect task to gain contribution points. With how close she was to her sister why not just help her breakthrough? You bunch of fools actually can¡¯t think straight. Well least leave the task of protecting me to them, I¡¯ll be ready to escape in case things go wrong.¡± Elder Li had already made up his mind. Chapter 73 DESTROY ALIENS Chapter 73 DESTROY ALIENS After the group made up their mind, their people still struggled for an opportunity to go on the mission. Greed for the higher realm as motivation made most of them already irrational. Elder Li could be said to have gained some skills being in the Cloud Water sect. At the same time, he has prepared his escape ns, before urging the group to go and attract the expert¡¯s attention. ¡°With this force of three even if something unexpected were to happen then, I¡¯d have enough time to retreat. There is no other option, especially seeing how easily they are to manipte when the celestial realm is mentioned. Hmmm, with how long I¡¯ve been taking on missions andpleting some sect assignments over the years didn¡¯t I learn the reality of the sect. Everyone is more concerned about their interests. Even the sect master deploying us is merely a way to keep her face. She probably was filled with killing intent over this issue because this person pped her in the face by killing her sister. the show could I be foolish, if she was very angry she would have coke personally to settle grudges.¡± The elder Li stayed at the Cloud water sect the faster he came to understand the true face it the sect. on the surface, it looked like a good sect, but it was merely a huge devil sect in disguise. How could the leader of such a ce allow others to get opportunities to threaten her position? ..... Dreaming of getting some advice from the council of elders was so childish. That group of old men is so involved in their cultivation striving to even improve a little. Most never even step out of the elder hall, even the current sect master has taken herself into the elder hall to cultivate. She seems to put the cultivation aspect above everything. In that case, all the things Elder Li mentioned might not work at all, and no one would be bold enough to ask for it from the sect master after this mission of theirs. Those that had their heads still working straight immediately distanced themselves from the affair. They could already sense something wrong by the way the elder spoke but none of them were willing to spoil the mood. With their caring nature, they did not care much about some Elder dying much fewer disciples. They joined the sect and always struggle to acquire resources useful to them through tasks and slowly umting contribution points. They are no different from hired thugs to the sect, so their sense of loyalty is nonexistent. Compared to those disciples seriously controlling the formation, they view the Cloud Water sect differently. It did not take long for the four to shear within Wang¡¯s coverage. He naturally felt it but wondered why the numbers suddenly decreased. Thest time a group came up. He got numerous resources from them. Seeing as how the number changed to four he was more interested. Taking a step he already disappeared from his home, leaving his daughter still looking at the meat on the te. Soon he appeared several hundred kilometers away and after several shes, he could perceive the group. Without them knowing the domain changed into a dimension. He could then teleport in there. In the next moment, he appeared before elder Li. Before he could act, a hand appeared snatching the thing in his hand. Wang could naturally feel the tracking ink left on his body seemed to be slowly being consumed, in a few days it could be exhausted. But the palm-sized mirror object seemed more interesting so he kept checking through it before it be boring and as he thought of destroying it, a loud shout could be heard. ¡°Dare to snatch things from us? You seek death!¡± a man with an impatient temper quickly attacked him. His strike was casual but the amount of power it had was very strong for his level. That was also the reason for the man¡¯s confidence. Most of his ouch arrived, Wang had already escaped to the side, it gave people an illusion that he had a very quick movement method. They could hardly keep up with him, but people that focus on things like escape techniques are usually very weak in other aspects. But elder Li was very careful and after making sure his life, saving treasure was at he finally also put on a confident face. ¡°This brother it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle in our affairs. Return my treasure and show some sincerity or you might not be getting out of here.¡± he was scanning Wang and upon seeing he did not have a stronger aura of coercion, he was sure he could handle him. He then spread his domain, but Wang could feel it and just ignored it. Truth be told the use of domain from elder Li was very basic and primitive. The domain itself felt very fragile yet he had already reached perfection in that aspect. Wang was disappointed with this domain or could not help him much in his research into domains. As one improves realm, the domain will evolve but the one he has now could already be said to be formidable. Not to forget the coverage of the domain is too exaggerated. Seeing the confident look on the elder¡¯s face he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed even more. ¡°Hmm, just with this kind of strength he has the guts to appear in front of me. but it¡¯s better to capture him and have him huge up that technique he used to sneak around without us realizing it.¡± elder Li¡¯s analysis made even himself convinced. the greed couldn¡¯t be hidden from his eyes, and thus he changed from someone speaking nice words to immediately attacking. Even one of the red-haired men with a violent temper had yet to reach Wang before being surpassed by elder Li. All this seemed to have happened in an instant but in his domain, he could see everything. Wang looked at him with a sneer before saying, ¡°Just with you four?¡± The words carried a tone of disdain he was looking down at them. Elder Li¡¯s attack on the other hand gas already arrived but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Wang seemed to be standing in a different dimension. Regardless of how much strength and he bes very furious especially after being ridiculed by Wang. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together I don¡¯t believe it, the four of us can¡¯t break this. It must be a treasure if we got it how much improvement in strength could we gain. As the words came out of his mouth, he took some weapon from his storage space, it was some rod-like object with weird designs on it that even attracted Wang. The moment he saw it, he could feel some fluctuations he was familiar with them, but they were hidden too well. He couldn¡¯t be sure about this though. when everyone got their weapons and started to attack, the terror emanating from it was indeed worth some praise. The red-haired male had a huge hammer with him while the others had at least weapons he could understand, the sword. With the continual attack, the group eventually realized something was wrong. And Wang was no longer interested in the other weapons since they seemed to have no simrity to the stone pir. When they were panicking, he said, ¡± Alright, you guys have yed enough, it¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡± Hearing the indifferent voice everyone felt cold all over. Wang only waved his palm and the four could feel the world had abandoned them. The one most scared of the current situation was elder Li. Despite utilizing his life-saving treasure and teleporting, he found out it was useless. He had entered another dimension before being returned to his original ce. Standing there he was the only one that understood they were done for the best. ¡°Damn this monster has been ying with us all this time. We couldn¡¯t even touch him. That was not a treasure at all and his aura.¡± he ha realized this toote. There were only two possibilities when one couldn¡¯t sense the aura of someone in the cultivation world. Either they were stronger than you or weaker than you. And the decisions made t after meeting such a person can determine one¡¯s fate. All the other possibilities were just branches of the two. For instance in the case where one was weaker, then they would be a mortal or using a treasure to hide their cultivation. The probability of till always remains half regardless of the situation, and Elder Li ended in this situation due to being too intelligent and assuming others were beneath him. Now he couldn¡¯t eveevenlyd-like the the the spathe ere had shrouded them together. This was a prototype of the technique he was busy with yet couldn¡¯t even take another step. Within the spherical sphere, even time was going very slowly but the group couldn¡¯t even sense our transmissions. It was cut off from the outside world, the thoughts on their mind were, ¡®we¡¯re doomed this is a monster even sect master should not be this frightening.¡¯ Their despair had nothing to do with Wang as he could see the bodies of the four disintegrate slowly, only their belongings remained. If elder Li knew that Wang was always eying his weird stuff he might end up coughing blood even in his death. After the group made up their mind, their people still struggled for an opportunity to go on the mission. Greed for the higher realm as motivation made most of them already irrational. Elder Li could be said to have gained some skills being in the Cloud Water sect. At the same time, he has prepared his escape ns, before urging the group to go and attract the expert¡¯s attention. ¡°With this force of three even if something unexpected were to happen then, I¡¯d have enough time to retreat. There is no other option, especially seeing how easily they are to manipte when the celestial realm is mentioned. Hmmm, with how long I¡¯ve been taking on missions andpleting some sect assignments over the years didn¡¯t I learn the reality of the sect. Everyone is more concerned about their interests. Even the sect master deploying us is merely a way to keep her face. She probably was filled with killing intent over this issue because this person pped her in the face by killing her sister. the show could I be foolish, if she was very angry she would have coke personally to settle grudges.¡± The elder Li stayed at the Cloud water sect the faster he came to understand the true face it the sect. on the surface, it looked like a good sect, but it was merely a huge devil sect in disguise. How could the leader of such a ce allow others to get opportunities to threaten her position? ..... Dreaming of getting some advice from the council of elders was so childish. That group of old men is so involved in their cultivation striving to even improve a little. Most never even step out of the elder hall, even the current sect master has taken herself into the elder hall to cultivate. She seems to put the cultivation aspect above everything. In that case, all the things Elder Li mentioned might not work at all, and no one would be bold enough to ask for it from the sect master after this mission of theirs. Those that had their heads still working straight immediately distanced themselves from the affair. They could already sense something wrong by the way the elder spoke but none of them were willing to spoil the mood. With their caring nature, they did not care much about some Elder dying much fewer disciples. They joined the sect and always struggle to acquire resources useful to them through tasks and slowly umting contribution points. They are no different from hired thugs to the sect, so their sense of loyalty is nonexistent. Compared to those disciples seriously controlling the formation, they view the Cloud Water sect differently. It did not take long for the four to shear within Wang¡¯s coverage. He naturally felt it but wondered why the numbers suddenly decreased. Thest time a group came up. He got numerous resources from them. Seeing as how the number changed to four he was more interested. Taking a step he already disappeared from his home, leaving his daughter still looking at the meat on the te. Soon he appeared several hundred kilometers away and after several shes, he could perceive the group. Without them knowing the domain changed into a dimension. He could then teleport in there. In the next moment, he appeared before elder Li. Before he could act, a hand appeared snatching the thing in his hand. Wang could naturally feel the tracking ink left on his body seemed to be slowly being consumed, in a few days it could be exhausted. But the palm-sized mirror object seemed more interesting so he kept checking through it before it be boring and as he thought of destroying it, a loud shout could be heard. ¡°Dare to snatch things from us? You seek death!¡± a man with an impatient temper quickly attacked him. His strike was casual but the amount of power it had was very strong for his level. That was also the reason for the man¡¯s confidence. Most of his ouch arrived, Wang had already escaped to the side, it gave people an illusion that he had a very quick movement method. They could hardly keep up with him, but people that focus on things like escape techniques are usually very weak in other aspects. But elder Li was very careful and after making sure his life, saving treasure was at he finally also put on a confident face. ¡°This brother it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle in our affairs. Return my treasure and show some sincerity or you might not be getting out of here.¡± he was scanning Wang and upon seeing he did not have a stronger aura of coercion, he was sure he could handle him. He then spread his domain, but Wang could feel it and just ignored it. Truth be told the use of domain from elder Li was very basic and primitive. The domain itself felt very fragile yet he had already reached perfection in that aspect. Wang was disappointed with this domain or could not help him much in his research into domains. As one improves realm, the domain will evolve but the one he has now could already be said to be formidable. Not to forget the coverage of the domain is too exaggerated. Seeing the confident look on the elder¡¯s face he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed even more. ¡°Hmm, just with this kind of strength he has the guts to appear in front of me. but it¡¯s better to capture him and have him huge up that technique he used to sneak around without us realizing it.¡± elder Li¡¯s analysis made even himself convinced. the greed couldn¡¯t be hidden from his eyes, and thus he changed from someone speaking nice words to immediately attacking. Even one of the red-haired men with a violent temper had yet to reach Wang before being surpassed by elder Li. All this seemed to have happened in an instant but in his domain, he could see everything. Wang looked at him with a sneer before saying, ¡°Just with you four?¡± The words carried a tone of disdain he was looking down at them. Elder Li¡¯s attack on the other hand gas already arrived but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Wang seemed to be standing in a different dimension. Regardless of how much strength and he bes very furious especially after being ridiculed by Wang. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together I don¡¯t believe it, the four of us can¡¯t break this. It must be a treasure if we got it how much improvement in strength could we gain. As the words came out of his mouth, he took some weapon from his storage space, it was some rod-like object with weird designs on it that even attracted Wang. The moment he saw it, he could feel some fluctuations he was familiar with them, but they were hidden too well. He couldn¡¯t be sure about this though. when everyone got their weapons and started to attack, the terror emanating from it was indeed worth some praise. The red-haired male had a huge hammer with him while the others had at least weapons he could understand, the sword. With the continual attack, the group eventually realized something was wrong. And Wang was no longer interested in the other weapons since they seemed to have no simrity to the stone pir. When they were panicking, he said, ¡± Alright, you guys have yed enough, it¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡± Hearing the indifferent voice everyone felt cold all over. Wang only waved his palm and the four could feel the world had abandoned them. The one most scared of the current situation was elder Li. Despite utilizing his life-saving treasure and teleporting, he found out it was useless. He had entered another dimension before being returned to his original ce. Standing there he was the only one that understood they were done for the best. ¡°Damn this monster has been ying with us all this time. We couldn¡¯t even touch him. That was not a treasure at all and his aura.¡± he ha realized this toote. There were only two possibilities when one couldn¡¯t sense the aura of someone in the cultivation world. Either they were stronger than you or weaker than you. And the decisions made t after meeting such a person can determine one¡¯s fate. All the other possibilities were just branches of the two. For instance in the case where one was weaker, then they would be a mortal or using a treasure to hide their cultivation. The probability of till always remains half regardless of the situation, and Elder Li ended in this situation due to being too intelligent and assuming others were beneath him. Now he couldn¡¯t eveevenlyd-like the the the spathe ere had shrouded them together. This was a prototype of the technique he was busy with yet couldn¡¯t even take another step. Within the spherical sphere, even time was going very slowly but the group couldn¡¯t even sense our transmissions. It was cut off from the outside world, the thoughts on their mind were, ¡®we¡¯re doomed this is a monster even sect master should not be this frightening.¡¯ Their despair had nothing to do with Wang as he could see the bodies of the four disintegrate slowly, only their belongings remained. If elder Li knew that Wang was always eying his weird stuff he might end up coughing blood even in his death. After the group made up their mind, their people still struggled for an opportunity to go on the mission. Greed for the higher realm as motivation made most of them already irrational. Elder Li could be said to have gained some skills being in the Cloud Water sect. At the same time, he has prepared his escape ns, before urging the group to go and attract the expert¡¯s attention. ¡°With this force of three even if something unexpected were to happen then, I¡¯d have enough time to retreat. There is no other option, especially seeing how easily they are to manipte when the celestial realm is mentioned. Hmmm, with how long I¡¯ve been taking on missions andpleting some sect assignments over the years didn¡¯t I learn the reality of the sect. Everyone is more concerned about their interests. Even the sect master deploying us is merely a way to keep her face. She probably was filled with killing intent over this issue because this person pped her in the face by killing her sister. the show could I be foolish, if she was very angry she would have coke personally to settle grudges.¡± The elder Li stayed at the Cloud water sect the faster he came to understand the true face it the sect. on the surface, it looked like a good sect, but it was merely a huge devil sect in disguise. How could the leader of such a ce allow others to get opportunities to threaten her position? ..... Dreaming of getting some advice from the council of elders was so childish. That group of old men is so involved in their cultivation striving to even improve a little. Most never even step out of the elder hall, even the current sect master has taken herself into the elder hall to cultivate. She seems to put the cultivation aspect above everything. In that case, all the things Elder Li mentioned might not work at all, and no one would be bold enough to ask for it from the sect master after this mission of theirs. Those that had their heads still working straight immediately distanced themselves from the affair. They could already sense something wrong by the way the elder spoke but none of them were willing to spoil the mood. With their caring nature, they did not care much about some Elder dying much fewer disciples. They joined the sect and always struggle to acquire resources useful to them through tasks and slowly umting contribution points. They are no different from hired thugs to the sect, so their sense of loyalty is nonexistent. Compared to those disciples seriously controlling the formation, they view the Cloud Water sect differently. It did not take long for the four to shear within Wang¡¯s coverage. He naturally felt it but wondered why the numbers suddenly decreased. Thest time a group came up. He got numerous resources from them. Seeing as how the number changed to four he was more interested. Taking a step he already disappeared from his home, leaving his daughter still looking at the meat on the te. Soon he appeared several hundred kilometers away and after several shes, he could perceive the group. Without them knowing the domain changed into a dimension. He could then teleport in there. In the next moment, he appeared before elder Li. Before he could act, a hand appeared snatching the thing in his hand. Wang could naturally feel the tracking ink left on his body seemed to be slowly being consumed, in a few days it could be exhausted. But the palm-sized mirror object seemed more interesting so he kept checking through it before it be boring and as he thought of destroying it, a loud shout could be heard. ¡°Dare to snatch things from us? You seek death!¡± a man with an impatient temper quickly attacked him. His strike was casual but the amount of power it had was very strong for his level. That was also the reason for the man¡¯s confidence. Most of his ouch arrived, Wang had already escaped to the side, it gave people an illusion that he had a very quick movement method. They could hardly keep up with him, but people that focus on things like escape techniques are usually very weak in other aspects. But elder Li was very careful and after making sure his life, saving treasure was at he finally also put on a confident face. ¡°This brother it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle in our affairs. Return my treasure and show some sincerity or you might not be getting out of here.¡± he was scanning Wang and upon seeing he did not have a stronger aura of coercion, he was sure he could handle him. He then spread his domain, but Wang could feel it and just ignored it. Truth be told the use of domain from elder Li was very basic and primitive. The domain itself felt very fragile yet he had already reached perfection in that aspect. Wang was disappointed with this domain or could not help him much in his research into domains. As one improves realm, the domain will evolve but the one he has now could already be said to be formidable. Not to forget the coverage of the domain is too exaggerated. Seeing the confident look on the elder¡¯s face he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed even more. ¡°Hmm, just with this kind of strength he has the guts to appear in front of me. but it¡¯s better to capture him and have him huge up that technique he used to sneak around without us realizing it.¡± elder Li¡¯s analysis made even himself convinced. the greed couldn¡¯t be hidden from his eyes, and thus he changed from someone speaking nice words to immediately attacking. Even one of the red-haired men with a violent temper had yet to reach Wang before being surpassed by elder Li. All this seemed to have happened in an instant but in his domain, he could see everything. Wang looked at him with a sneer before saying, ¡°Just with you four?¡± The words carried a tone of disdain he was looking down at them. Elder Li¡¯s attack on the other hand gas already arrived but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Wang seemed to be standing in a different dimension. Regardless of how much strength and he bes very furious especially after being ridiculed by Wang. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together I don¡¯t believe it, the four of us can¡¯t break this. It must be a treasure if we got it how much improvement in strength could we gain. As the words came out of his mouth, he took some weapon from his storage space, it was some rod-like object with weird designs on it that even attracted Wang. The moment he saw it, he could feel some fluctuations he was familiar with them, but they were hidden too well. He couldn¡¯t be sure about this though. when everyone got their weapons and started to attack, the terror emanating from it was indeed worth some praise. The red-haired male had a huge hammer with him while the others had at least weapons he could understand, the sword. With the continual attack, the group eventually realized something was wrong. And Wang was no longer interested in the other weapons since they seemed to have no simrity to the stone pir. When they were panicking, he said, ¡± Alright, you guys have yed enough, it¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡± Hearing the indifferent voice everyone felt cold all over. Wang only waved his palm and the four could feel the world had abandoned them. The one most scared of the current situation was elder Li. Despite utilizing his life-saving treasure and teleporting, he found out it was useless. He had entered another dimension before being returned to his original ce. Standing there he was the only one that understood they were done for the best. ¡°Damn this monster has been ying with us all this time. We couldn¡¯t even touch him. That was not a treasure at all and his aura.¡± he ha realized this toote. There were only two possibilities when one couldn¡¯t sense the aura of someone in the cultivation world. Either they were stronger than you or weaker than you. And the decisions made t after meeting such a person can determine one¡¯s fate. All the other possibilities were just branches of the two. For instance in the case where one was weaker, then they would be a mortal or using a treasure to hide their cultivation. The probability of till always remains half regardless of the situation, and Elder Li ended in this situation due to being too intelligent and assuming others were beneath him. Now he couldn¡¯t eveevenlyd-like the the the spathe ere had shrouded them together. This was a prototype of the technique he was busy with yet couldn¡¯t even take another step. Within the spherical sphere, even time was going very slowly but the group couldn¡¯t even sense our transmissions. It was cut off from the outside world, the thoughts on their mind were, ¡®we¡¯re doomed this is a monster even sect master should not be this frightening.¡¯ Their despair had nothing to do with Wang as he could see the bodies of the four disintegrate slowly, only their belongings remained. If elder Li knew that Wang was always eying his weird stuff he might end up coughing blood even in his death. After the group made up their mind, their people still struggled for an opportunity to go on the mission. Greed for the higher realm as motivation made most of them already irrational. Elder Li could be said to have gained some skills being in the Cloud Water sect. At the same time, he has prepared his escape ns, before urging the group to go and attract the expert¡¯s attention. ¡°With this force of three even if something unexpected were to happen then, I¡¯d have enough time to retreat. There is no other option, especially seeing how easily they are to manipte when the celestial realm is mentioned. Hmmm, with how long I¡¯ve been taking on missions andpleting some sect assignments over the years didn¡¯t I learn the reality of the sect. Everyone is more concerned about their interests. Even the sect master deploying us is merely a way to keep her face. She probably was filled with killing intent over this issue because this person pped her in the face by killing her sister. the show could I be foolish, if she was very angry she would have coke personally to settle grudges.¡± The elder Li stayed at the Cloud water sect the faster he came to understand the true face it the sect. on the surface, it looked like a good sect, but it was merely a huge devil sect in disguise. How could the leader of such a ce allow others to get opportunities to threaten her position? ..... Dreaming of getting some advice from the council of elders was so childish. That group of old men is so involved in their cultivation striving to even improve a little. Most never even step out of the elder hall, even the current sect master has taken herself into the elder hall to cultivate. She seems to put the cultivation aspect above everything. In that case, all the things Elder Li mentioned might not work at all, and no one would be bold enough to ask for it from the sect master after this mission of theirs. Those that had their heads still working straight immediately distanced themselves from the affair. They could already sense something wrong by the way the elder spoke but none of them were willing to spoil the mood. With their caring nature, they did not care much about some Elder dying much fewer disciples. They joined the sect and always struggle to acquire resources useful to them through tasks and slowly umting contribution points. They are no different from hired thugs to the sect, so their sense of loyalty is nonexistent. Compared to those disciples seriously controlling the formation, they view the Cloud Water sect differently. It did not take long for the four to shear within Wang¡¯s coverage. He naturally felt it but wondered why the numbers suddenly decreased. Thest time a group came up. He got numerous resources from them. Seeing as how the number changed to four he was more interested. Taking a step he already disappeared from his home, leaving his daughter still looking at the meat on the te. Soon he appeared several hundred kilometers away and after several shes, he could perceive the group. Without them knowing the domain changed into a dimension. He could then teleport in there. In the next moment, he appeared before elder Li. Before he could act, a hand appeared snatching the thing in his hand. Wang could naturally feel the tracking ink left on his body seemed to be slowly being consumed, in a few days it could be exhausted. But the palm-sized mirror object seemed more interesting so he kept checking through it before it be boring and as he thought of destroying it, a loud shout could be heard. ¡°Dare to snatch things from us? You seek death!¡± a man with an impatient temper quickly attacked him. His strike was casual but the amount of power it had was very strong for his level. That was also the reason for the man¡¯s confidence. Most of his ouch arrived, Wang had already escaped to the side, it gave people an illusion that he had a very quick movement method. They could hardly keep up with him, but people that focus on things like escape techniques are usually very weak in other aspects. But elder Li was very careful and after making sure his life, saving treasure was at he finally also put on a confident face. ¡°This brother it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle in our affairs. Return my treasure and show some sincerity or you might not be getting out of here.¡± he was scanning Wang and upon seeing he did not have a stronger aura of coercion, he was sure he could handle him. He then spread his domain, but Wang could feel it and just ignored it. Truth be told the use of domain from elder Li was very basic and primitive. The domain itself felt very fragile yet he had already reached perfection in that aspect. Wang was disappointed with this domain or could not help him much in his research into domains. As one improves realm, the domain will evolve but the one he has now could already be said to be formidable. Not to forget the coverage of the domain is too exaggerated. Seeing the confident look on the elder¡¯s face he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed even more. ¡°Hmm, just with this kind of strength he has the guts to appear in front of me. but it¡¯s better to capture him and have him huge up that technique he used to sneak around without us realizing it.¡± elder Li¡¯s analysis made even himself convinced. the greed couldn¡¯t be hidden from his eyes, and thus he changed from someone speaking nice words to immediately attacking. Even one of the red-haired men with a violent temper had yet to reach Wang before being surpassed by elder Li. All this seemed to have happened in an instant but in his domain, he could see everything. Wang looked at him with a sneer before saying, ¡°Just with you four?¡± The words carried a tone of disdain he was looking down at them. Elder Li¡¯s attack on the other hand gas already arrived but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Wang seemed to be standing in a different dimension. Regardless of how much strength and he bes very furious especially after being ridiculed by Wang. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together I don¡¯t believe it, the four of us can¡¯t break this. It must be a treasure if we got it how much improvement in strength could we gain. As the words came out of his mouth, he took some weapon from his storage space, it was some rod-like object with weird designs on it that even attracted Wang. The moment he saw it, he could feel some fluctuations he was familiar with them, but they were hidden too well. He couldn¡¯t be sure about this though. when everyone got their weapons and started to attack, the terror emanating from it was indeed worth some praise. The red-haired male had a huge hammer with him while the others had at least weapons he could understand, the sword. With the continual attack, the group eventually realized something was wrong. And Wang was no longer interested in the other weapons since they seemed to have no simrity to the stone pir. When they were panicking, he said, ¡± Alright, you guys have yed enough, it¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡± Hearing the indifferent voice everyone felt cold all over. Wang only waved his palm and the four could feel the world had abandoned them. The one most scared of the current situation was elder Li. Despite utilizing his life-saving treasure and teleporting, he found out it was useless. He had entered another dimension before being returned to his original ce. Standing there he was the only one that understood they were done for the best. ¡°Damn this monster has been ying with us all this time. We couldn¡¯t even touch him. That was not a treasure at all and his aura.¡± he ha realized this toote. There were only two possibilities when one couldn¡¯t sense the aura of someone in the cultivation world. Either they were stronger than you or weaker than you. And the decisions made t after meeting such a person can determine one¡¯s fate. All the other possibilities were just branches of the two. For instance in the case where one was weaker, then they would be a mortal or using a treasure to hide their cultivation. The probability of till always remains half regardless of the situation, and Elder Li ended in this situation due to being too intelligent and assuming others were beneath him. Now he couldn¡¯t eveevenlyd-like the the the spathe ere had shrouded them together. This was a prototype of the technique he was busy with yet couldn¡¯t even take another step. Within the spherical sphere, even time was going very slowly but the group couldn¡¯t even sense our transmissions. It was cut off from the outside world, the thoughts on their mind were, ¡®we¡¯re doomed this is a monster even sect master should not be this frightening.¡¯ Their despair had nothing to do with Wang as he could see the bodies of the four disintegrate slowly, only their belongings remained. If elder Li knew that Wang was always eying his weird stuff he might end up coughing blood even in his death. After the group made up their mind, their people still struggled for an opportunity to go on the mission. Greed for the higher realm as motivation made most of them already irrational. Elder Li could be said to have gained some skills being in the Cloud Water sect. At the same time, he has prepared his escape ns, before urging the group to go and attract the expert¡¯s attention. ¡°With this force of three even if something unexpected were to happen then, I¡¯d have enough time to retreat. There is no other option, especially seeing how easily they are to manipte when the celestial realm is mentioned. Hmmm, with how long I¡¯ve been taking on missions andpleting some sect assignments over the years didn¡¯t I learn the reality of the sect. Everyone is more concerned about their interests. Even the sect master deploying us is merely a way to keep her face. She probably was filled with killing intent over this issue because this person pped her in the face by killing her sister. the show could I be foolish, if she was very angry she would have coke personally to settle grudges.¡± The elder Li stayed at the Cloud water sect the faster he came to understand the true face it the sect. on the surface, it looked like a good sect, but it was merely a huge devil sect in disguise. How could the leader of such a ce allow others to get opportunities to threaten her position? ..... Dreaming of getting some advice from the council of elders was so childish. That group of old men is so involved in their cultivation striving to even improve a little. Most never even step out of the elder hall, even the current sect master has taken herself into the elder hall to cultivate. She seems to put the cultivation aspect above everything. In that case, all the things Elder Li mentioned might not work at all, and no one would be bold enough to ask for it from the sect master after this mission of theirs. Those that had their heads still working straight immediately distanced themselves from the affair. They could already sense something wrong by the way the elder spoke but none of them were willing to spoil the mood. With their caring nature, they did not care much about some Elder dying much fewer disciples. They joined the sect and always struggle to acquire resources useful to them through tasks and slowly umting contribution points. They are no different from hired thugs to the sect, so their sense of loyalty is nonexistent. Compared to those disciples seriously controlling the formation, they view the Cloud Water sect differently. It did not take long for the four to shear within Wang¡¯s coverage. He naturally felt it but wondered why the numbers suddenly decreased. Thest time a group came up. He got numerous resources from them. Seeing as how the number changed to four he was more interested. Taking a step he already disappeared from his home, leaving his daughter still looking at the meat on the te. Soon he appeared several hundred kilometers away and after several shes, he could perceive the group. Without them knowing the domain changed into a dimension. He could then teleport in there. In the next moment, he appeared before elder Li. Before he could act, a hand appeared snatching the thing in his hand. Wang could naturally feel the tracking ink left on his body seemed to be slowly being consumed, in a few days it could be exhausted. But the palm-sized mirror object seemed more interesting so he kept checking through it before it be boring and as he thought of destroying it, a loud shout could be heard. ¡°Dare to snatch things from us? You seek death!¡± a man with an impatient temper quickly attacked him. His strike was casual but the amount of power it had was very strong for his level. That was also the reason for the man¡¯s confidence. Most of his ouch arrived, Wang had already escaped to the side, it gave people an illusion that he had a very quick movement method. They could hardly keep up with him, but people that focus on things like escape techniques are usually very weak in other aspects. But elder Li was very careful and after making sure his life, saving treasure was at he finally also put on a confident face. ¡°This brother it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle in our affairs. Return my treasure and show some sincerity or you might not be getting out of here.¡± he was scanning Wang and upon seeing he did not have a stronger aura of coercion, he was sure he could handle him. He then spread his domain, but Wang could feel it and just ignored it. Truth be told the use of domain from elder Li was very basic and primitive. The domain itself felt very fragile yet he had already reached perfection in that aspect. Wang was disappointed with this domain or could not help him much in his research into domains. As one improves realm, the domain will evolve but the one he has now could already be said to be formidable. Not to forget the coverage of the domain is too exaggerated. Seeing the confident look on the elder¡¯s face he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed even more. ¡°Hmm, just with this kind of strength he has the guts to appear in front of me. but it¡¯s better to capture him and have him huge up that technique he used to sneak around without us realizing it.¡± elder Li¡¯s analysis made even himself convinced. the greed couldn¡¯t be hidden from his eyes, and thus he changed from someone speaking nice words to immediately attacking. Even one of the red-haired men with a violent temper had yet to reach Wang before being surpassed by elder Li. All this seemed to have happened in an instant but in his domain, he could see everything. Wang looked at him with a sneer before saying, ¡°Just with you four?¡± The words carried a tone of disdain he was looking down at them. Elder Li¡¯s attack on the other hand gas already arrived but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Wang seemed to be standing in a different dimension. Regardless of how much strength and he bes very furious especially after being ridiculed by Wang. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together I don¡¯t believe it, the four of us can¡¯t break this. It must be a treasure if we got it how much improvement in strength could we gain. As the words came out of his mouth, he took some weapon from his storage space, it was some rod-like object with weird designs on it that even attracted Wang. The moment he saw it, he could feel some fluctuations he was familiar with them, but they were hidden too well. He couldn¡¯t be sure about this though. when everyone got their weapons and started to attack, the terror emanating from it was indeed worth some praise. The red-haired male had a huge hammer with him while the others had at least weapons he could understand, the sword. With the continual attack, the group eventually realized something was wrong. And Wang was no longer interested in the other weapons since they seemed to have no simrity to the stone pir. When they were panicking, he said, ¡± Alright, you guys have yed enough, it¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡± Hearing the indifferent voice everyone felt cold all over. Wang only waved his palm and the four could feel the world had abandoned them. The one most scared of the current situation was elder Li. Despite utilizing his life-saving treasure and teleporting, he found out it was useless. He had entered another dimension before being returned to his original ce. Standing there he was the only one that understood they were done for the best. ¡°Damn this monster has been ying with us all this time. We couldn¡¯t even touch him. That was not a treasure at all and his aura.¡± he ha realized this toote. There were only two possibilities when one couldn¡¯t sense the aura of someone in the cultivation world. Either they were stronger than you or weaker than you. And the decisions made t after meeting such a person can determine one¡¯s fate. All the other possibilities were just branches of the two. For instance in the case where one was weaker, then they would be a mortal or using a treasure to hide their cultivation. The probability of till always remains half regardless of the situation, and Elder Li ended in this situation due to being too intelligent and assuming others were beneath him. Now he couldn¡¯t eveevenlyd-like the the the spathe ere had shrouded them together. This was a prototype of the technique he was busy with yet couldn¡¯t even take another step. Within the spherical sphere, even time was going very slowly but the group couldn¡¯t even sense our transmissions. It was cut off from the outside world, the thoughts on their mind were, ¡®we¡¯re doomed this is a monster even sect master should not be this frightening.¡¯ Their despair had nothing to do with Wang as he could see the bodies of the four disintegrate slowly, only their belongings remained. If elder Li knew that Wang was always eying his weird stuff he might end up coughing blood even in his death. After the group made up their mind, their people still struggled for an opportunity to go on the mission. Greed for the higher realm as motivation made most of them already irrational. Elder Li could be said to have gained some skills being in the Cloud Water sect. At the same time, he has prepared his escape ns, before urging the group to go and attract the expert¡¯s attention. ¡°With this force of three even if something unexpected were to happen then, I¡¯d have enough time to retreat. There is no other option, especially seeing how easily they are to manipte when the celestial realm is mentioned. Hmmm, with how long I¡¯ve been taking on missions andpleting some sect assignments over the years didn¡¯t I learn the reality of the sect. Everyone is more concerned about their interests. Even the sect master deploying us is merely a way to keep her face. She probably was filled with killing intent over this issue because this person pped her in the face by killing her sister. the show could I be foolish, if she was very angry she would have coke personally to settle grudges.¡± The elder Li stayed at the Cloud water sect the faster he came to understand the true face it the sect. on the surface, it looked like a good sect, but it was merely a huge devil sect in disguise. How could the leader of such a ce allow others to get opportunities to threaten her position? ..... Dreaming of getting some advice from the council of elders was so childish. That group of old men is so involved in their cultivation striving to even improve a little. Most never even step out of the elder hall, even the current sect master has taken herself into the elder hall to cultivate. She seems to put the cultivation aspect above everything. In that case, all the things Elder Li mentioned might not work at all, and no one would be bold enough to ask for it from the sect master after this mission of theirs. Those that had their heads still working straight immediately distanced themselves from the affair. They could already sense something wrong by the way the elder spoke but none of them were willing to spoil the mood. With their caring nature, they did not care much about some Elder dying much fewer disciples. They joined the sect and always struggle to acquire resources useful to them through tasks and slowly umting contribution points. They are no different from hired thugs to the sect, so their sense of loyalty is nonexistent. Compared to those disciples seriously controlling the formation, they view the Cloud Water sect differently. It did not take long for the four to shear within Wang¡¯s coverage. He naturally felt it but wondered why the numbers suddenly decreased. Thest time a group came up. He got numerous resources from them. Seeing as how the number changed to four he was more interested. Taking a step he already disappeared from his home, leaving his daughter still looking at the meat on the te. Soon he appeared several hundred kilometers away and after several shes, he could perceive the group. Without them knowing the domain changed into a dimension. He could then teleport in there. In the next moment, he appeared before elder Li. Before he could act, a hand appeared snatching the thing in his hand. Wang could naturally feel the tracking ink left on his body seemed to be slowly being consumed, in a few days it could be exhausted. But the palm-sized mirror object seemed more interesting so he kept checking through it before it be boring and as he thought of destroying it, a loud shout could be heard. ¡°Dare to snatch things from us? You seek death!¡± a man with an impatient temper quickly attacked him. His strike was casual but the amount of power it had was very strong for his level. That was also the reason for the man¡¯s confidence. Most of his ouch arrived, Wang had already escaped to the side, it gave people an illusion that he had a very quick movement method. They could hardly keep up with him, but people that focus on things like escape techniques are usually very weak in other aspects. But elder Li was very careful and after making sure his life, saving treasure was at he finally also put on a confident face. ¡°This brother it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle in our affairs. Return my treasure and show some sincerity or you might not be getting out of here.¡± he was scanning Wang and upon seeing he did not have a stronger aura of coercion, he was sure he could handle him. He then spread his domain, but Wang could feel it and just ignored it. Truth be told the use of domain from elder Li was very basic and primitive. The domain itself felt very fragile yet he had already reached perfection in that aspect. Wang was disappointed with this domain or could not help him much in his research into domains. As one improves realm, the domain will evolve but the one he has now could already be said to be formidable. Not to forget the coverage of the domain is too exaggerated. Seeing the confident look on the elder¡¯s face he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed even more. ¡°Hmm, just with this kind of strength he has the guts to appear in front of me. but it¡¯s better to capture him and have him huge up that technique he used to sneak around without us realizing it.¡± elder Li¡¯s analysis made even himself convinced. the greed couldn¡¯t be hidden from his eyes, and thus he changed from someone speaking nice words to immediately attacking. Even one of the red-haired men with a violent temper had yet to reach Wang before being surpassed by elder Li. All this seemed to have happened in an instant but in his domain, he could see everything. Wang looked at him with a sneer before saying, ¡°Just with you four?¡± The words carried a tone of disdain he was looking down at them. Elder Li¡¯s attack on the other hand gas already arrived but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Wang seemed to be standing in a different dimension. Regardless of how much strength and he bes very furious especially after being ridiculed by Wang. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together I don¡¯t believe it, the four of us can¡¯t break this. It must be a treasure if we got it how much improvement in strength could we gain. As the words came out of his mouth, he took some weapon from his storage space, it was some rod-like object with weird designs on it that even attracted Wang. The moment he saw it, he could feel some fluctuations he was familiar with them, but they were hidden too well. He couldn¡¯t be sure about this though. when everyone got their weapons and started to attack, the terror emanating from it was indeed worth some praise. The red-haired male had a huge hammer with him while the others had at least weapons he could understand, the sword. With the continual attack, the group eventually realized something was wrong. And Wang was no longer interested in the other weapons since they seemed to have no simrity to the stone pir. When they were panicking, he said, ¡± Alright, you guys have yed enough, it¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡± Hearing the indifferent voice everyone felt cold all over. Wang only waved his palm and the four could feel the world had abandoned them. The one most scared of the current situation was elder Li. Despite utilizing his life-saving treasure and teleporting, he found out it was useless. He had entered another dimension before being returned to his original ce. Standing there he was the only one that understood they were done for the best. ¡°Damn this monster has been ying with us all this time. We couldn¡¯t even touch him. That was not a treasure at all and his aura.¡± he ha realized this toote. There were only two possibilities when one couldn¡¯t sense the aura of someone in the cultivation world. Either they were stronger than you or weaker than you. And the decisions made t after meeting such a person can determine one¡¯s fate. All the other possibilities were just branches of the two. For instance in the case where one was weaker, then they would be a mortal or using a treasure to hide their cultivation. The probability of till always remains half regardless of the situation, and Elder Li ended in this situation due to being too intelligent and assuming others were beneath him. Now he couldn¡¯t eveevenlyd-like the the the spathe ere had shrouded them together. This was a prototype of the technique he was busy with yet couldn¡¯t even take another step. Within the spherical sphere, even time was going very slowly but the group couldn¡¯t even sense our transmissions. It was cut off from the outside world, the thoughts on their mind were, ¡®we¡¯re doomed this is a monster even sect master should not be this frightening.¡¯ Their despair had nothing to do with Wang as he could see the bodies of the four disintegrate slowly, only their belongings remained. If elder Li knew that Wang was always eying his weird stuff he might end up coughing blood even in his death. After the group made up their mind, their people still struggled for an opportunity to go on the mission. Greed for the higher realm as motivation made most of them already irrational. Elder Li could be said to have gained some skills being in the Cloud Water sect. At the same time, he has prepared his escape ns, before urging the group to go and attract the expert¡¯s attention. ¡°With this force of three even if something unexpected were to happen then, I¡¯d have enough time to retreat. There is no other option, especially seeing how easily they are to manipte when the celestial realm is mentioned. Hmmm, with how long I¡¯ve been taking on missions andpleting some sect assignments over the years didn¡¯t I learn the reality of the sect. Everyone is more concerned about their interests. Even the sect master deploying us is merely a way to keep her face. She probably was filled with killing intent over this issue because this person pped her in the face by killing her sister. the show could I be foolish, if she was very angry she would have coke personally to settle grudges.¡± The elder Li stayed at the Cloud water sect the faster he came to understand the true face it the sect. on the surface, it looked like a good sect, but it was merely a huge devil sect in disguise. How could the leader of such a ce allow others to get opportunities to threaten her position? ..... Dreaming of getting some advice from the council of elders was so childish. That group of old men is so involved in their cultivation striving to even improve a little. Most never even step out of the elder hall, even the current sect master has taken herself into the elder hall to cultivate. She seems to put the cultivation aspect above everything. In that case, all the things Elder Li mentioned might not work at all, and no one would be bold enough to ask for it from the sect master after this mission of theirs. Those that had their heads still working straight immediately distanced themselves from the affair. They could already sense something wrong by the way the elder spoke but none of them were willing to spoil the mood. With their caring nature, they did not care much about some Elder dying much fewer disciples. They joined the sect and always struggle to acquire resources useful to them through tasks and slowly umting contribution points. They are no different from hired thugs to the sect, so their sense of loyalty is nonexistent. Compared to those disciples seriously controlling the formation, they view the Cloud Water sect differently. It did not take long for the four to shear within Wang¡¯s coverage. He naturally felt it but wondered why the numbers suddenly decreased. Thest time a group came up. He got numerous resources from them. Seeing as how the number changed to four he was more interested. Taking a step he already disappeared from his home, leaving his daughter still looking at the meat on the te. Soon he appeared several hundred kilometers away and after several shes, he could perceive the group. Without them knowing the domain changed into a dimension. He could then teleport in there. In the next moment, he appeared before elder Li. Before he could act, a hand appeared snatching the thing in his hand. Wang could naturally feel the tracking ink left on his body seemed to be slowly being consumed, in a few days it could be exhausted. But the palm-sized mirror object seemed more interesting so he kept checking through it before it be boring and as he thought of destroying it, a loud shout could be heard. ¡°Dare to snatch things from us? You seek death!¡± a man with an impatient temper quickly attacked him. His strike was casual but the amount of power it had was very strong for his level. That was also the reason for the man¡¯s confidence. Most of his ouch arrived, Wang had already escaped to the side, it gave people an illusion that he had a very quick movement method. They could hardly keep up with him, but people that focus on things like escape techniques are usually very weak in other aspects. But elder Li was very careful and after making sure his life, saving treasure was at he finally also put on a confident face. ¡°This brother it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle in our affairs. Return my treasure and show some sincerity or you might not be getting out of here.¡± he was scanning Wang and upon seeing he did not have a stronger aura of coercion, he was sure he could handle him. He then spread his domain, but Wang could feel it and just ignored it. Truth be told the use of domain from elder Li was very basic and primitive. The domain itself felt very fragile yet he had already reached perfection in that aspect. Wang was disappointed with this domain or could not help him much in his research into domains. As one improves realm, the domain will evolve but the one he has now could already be said to be formidable. Not to forget the coverage of the domain is too exaggerated. Seeing the confident look on the elder¡¯s face he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed even more. ¡°Hmm, just with this kind of strength he has the guts to appear in front of me. but it¡¯s better to capture him and have him huge up that technique he used to sneak around without us realizing it.¡± elder Li¡¯s analysis made even himself convinced. the greed couldn¡¯t be hidden from his eyes, and thus he changed from someone speaking nice words to immediately attacking. Even one of the red-haired men with a violent temper had yet to reach Wang before being surpassed by elder Li. All this seemed to have happened in an instant but in his domain, he could see everything. Wang looked at him with a sneer before saying, ¡°Just with you four?¡± The words carried a tone of disdain he was looking down at them. Elder Li¡¯s attack on the other hand gas already arrived but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Wang seemed to be standing in a different dimension. Regardless of how much strength and he bes very furious especially after being ridiculed by Wang. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together I don¡¯t believe it, the four of us can¡¯t break this. It must be a treasure if we got it how much improvement in strength could we gain. As the words came out of his mouth, he took some weapon from his storage space, it was some rod-like object with weird designs on it that even attracted Wang. The moment he saw it, he could feel some fluctuations he was familiar with them, but they were hidden too well. He couldn¡¯t be sure about this though. when everyone got their weapons and started to attack, the terror emanating from it was indeed worth some praise. The red-haired male had a huge hammer with him while the others had at least weapons he could understand, the sword. With the continual attack, the group eventually realized something was wrong. And Wang was no longer interested in the other weapons since they seemed to have no simrity to the stone pir. When they were panicking, he said, ¡± Alright, you guys have yed enough, it¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡± Hearing the indifferent voice everyone felt cold all over. Wang only waved his palm and the four could feel the world had abandoned them. The one most scared of the current situation was elder Li. Despite utilizing his life-saving treasure and teleporting, he found out it was useless. He had entered another dimension before being returned to his original ce. Standing there he was the only one that understood they were done for the best. ¡°Damn this monster has been ying with us all this time. We couldn¡¯t even touch him. That was not a treasure at all and his aura.¡± he ha realized this toote. There were only two possibilities when one couldn¡¯t sense the aura of someone in the cultivation world. Either they were stronger than you or weaker than you. And the decisions made t after meeting such a person can determine one¡¯s fate. All the other possibilities were just branches of the two. For instance in the case where one was weaker, then they would be a mortal or using a treasure to hide their cultivation. The probability of till always remains half regardless of the situation, and Elder Li ended in this situation due to being too intelligent and assuming others were beneath him. Now he couldn¡¯t eveevenlyd-like the the the spathe ere had shrouded them together. This was a prototype of the technique he was busy with yet couldn¡¯t even take another step. Within the spherical sphere, even time was going very slowly but the group couldn¡¯t even sense our transmissions. It was cut off from the outside world, the thoughts on their mind were, ¡®we¡¯re doomed this is a monster even sect master should not be this frightening.¡¯ Their despair had nothing to do with Wang as he could see the bodies of the four disintegrate slowly, only their belongings remained. If elder Li knew that Wang was always eying his weird stuff he might end up coughing blood even in his death. After the group made up their mind, their people still struggled for an opportunity to go on the mission. Greed for the higher realm as motivation made most of them already irrational. Elder Li could be said to have gained some skills being in the Cloud Water sect. At the same time, he has prepared his escape ns, before urging the group to go and attract the expert¡¯s attention. ¡°With this force of three even if something unexpected were to happen then, I¡¯d have enough time to retreat. There is no other option, especially seeing how easily they are to manipte when the celestial realm is mentioned. Hmmm, with how long I¡¯ve been taking on missions andpleting some sect assignments over the years didn¡¯t I learn the reality of the sect. Everyone is more concerned about their interests. Even the sect master deploying us is merely a way to keep her face. She probably was filled with killing intent over this issue because this person pped her in the face by killing her sister. the show could I be foolish, if she was very angry she would have coke personally to settle grudges.¡± The elder Li stayed at the Cloud water sect the faster he came to understand the true face it the sect. on the surface, it looked like a good sect, but it was merely a huge devil sect in disguise. How could the leader of such a ce allow others to get opportunities to threaten her position? ..... Dreaming of getting some advice from the council of elders was so childish. That group of old men is so involved in their cultivation striving to even improve a little. Most never even step out of the elder hall, even the current sect master has taken herself into the elder hall to cultivate. She seems to put the cultivation aspect above everything. In that case, all the things Elder Li mentioned might not work at all, and no one would be bold enough to ask for it from the sect master after this mission of theirs. Those that had their heads still working straight immediately distanced themselves from the affair. They could already sense something wrong by the way the elder spoke but none of them were willing to spoil the mood. With their caring nature, they did not care much about some Elder dying much fewer disciples. They joined the sect and always struggle to acquire resources useful to them through tasks and slowly umting contribution points. They are no different from hired thugs to the sect, so their sense of loyalty is nonexistent. Compared to those disciples seriously controlling the formation, they view the Cloud Water sect differently. It did not take long for the four to shear within Wang¡¯s coverage. He naturally felt it but wondered why the numbers suddenly decreased. Thest time a group came up. He got numerous resources from them. Seeing as how the number changed to four he was more interested. Taking a step he already disappeared from his home, leaving his daughter still looking at the meat on the te. Soon he appeared several hundred kilometers away and after several shes, he could perceive the group. Without them knowing the domain changed into a dimension. He could then teleport in there. In the next moment, he appeared before elder Li. Before he could act, a hand appeared snatching the thing in his hand. Wang could naturally feel the tracking ink left on his body seemed to be slowly being consumed, in a few days it could be exhausted. But the palm-sized mirror object seemed more interesting so he kept checking through it before it be boring and as he thought of destroying it, a loud shout could be heard. ¡°Dare to snatch things from us? You seek death!¡± a man with an impatient temper quickly attacked him. His strike was casual but the amount of power it had was very strong for his level. That was also the reason for the man¡¯s confidence. Most of his ouch arrived, Wang had already escaped to the side, it gave people an illusion that he had a very quick movement method. They could hardly keep up with him, but people that focus on things like escape techniques are usually very weak in other aspects. But elder Li was very careful and after making sure his life, saving treasure was at he finally also put on a confident face. ¡°This brother it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t meddle in our affairs. Return my treasure and show some sincerity or you might not be getting out of here.¡± he was scanning Wang and upon seeing he did not have a stronger aura of coercion, he was sure he could handle him. He then spread his domain, but Wang could feel it and just ignored it. Truth be told the use of domain from elder Li was very basic and primitive. The domain itself felt very fragile yet he had already reached perfection in that aspect. Wang was disappointed with this domain or could not help him much in his research into domains. As one improves realm, the domain will evolve but the one he has now could already be said to be formidable. Not to forget the coverage of the domain is too exaggerated. Seeing the confident look on the elder¡¯s face he couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed even more. ¡°Hmm, just with this kind of strength he has the guts to appear in front of me. but it¡¯s better to capture him and have him huge up that technique he used to sneak around without us realizing it.¡± elder Li¡¯s analysis made even himself convinced. the greed couldn¡¯t be hidden from his eyes, and thus he changed from someone speaking nice words to immediately attacking. Even one of the red-haired men with a violent temper had yet to reach Wang before being surpassed by elder Li. All this seemed to have happened in an instant but in his domain, he could see everything. Wang looked at him with a sneer before saying, ¡°Just with you four?¡± The words carried a tone of disdain he was looking down at them. Elder Li¡¯s attack on the other hand gas already arrived but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Wang seemed to be standing in a different dimension. Regardless of how much strength and he bes very furious especially after being ridiculed by Wang. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together I don¡¯t believe it, the four of us can¡¯t break this. It must be a treasure if we got it how much improvement in strength could we gain. As the words came out of his mouth, he took some weapon from his storage space, it was some rod-like object with weird designs on it that even attracted Wang. The moment he saw it, he could feel some fluctuations he was familiar with them, but they were hidden too well. He couldn¡¯t be sure about this though. when everyone got their weapons and started to attack, the terror emanating from it was indeed worth some praise. The red-haired male had a huge hammer with him while the others had at least weapons he could understand, the sword. With the continual attack, the group eventually realized something was wrong. And Wang was no longer interested in the other weapons since they seemed to have no simrity to the stone pir. When they were panicking, he said, ¡± Alright, you guys have yed enough, it¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡± Hearing the indifferent voice everyone felt cold all over. Wang only waved his palm and the four could feel the world had abandoned them. The one most scared of the current situation was elder Li. Despite utilizing his life-saving treasure and teleporting, he found out it was useless. He had entered another dimension before being returned to his original ce. Standing there he was the only one that understood they were done for the best. ¡°Damn this monster has been ying with us all this time. We couldn¡¯t even touch him. That was not a treasure at all and his aura.¡± he ha realized this toote. There were only two possibilities when one couldn¡¯t sense the aura of someone in the cultivation world. Either they were stronger than you or weaker than you. And the decisions made t after meeting such a person can determine one¡¯s fate. All the other possibilities were just branches of the two. For instance in the case where one was weaker, then they would be a mortal or using a treasure to hide their cultivation. The probability of till always remains half regardless of the situation, and Elder Li ended in this situation due to being too intelligent and assuming others were beneath him. Now he couldn¡¯t eveevenlyd-like the the the spathe ere had shrouded them together. This was a prototype of the technique he was busy with yet couldn¡¯t even take another step. Within the spherical sphere, even time was going very slowly but the group couldn¡¯t even sense our transmissions. It was cut off from the outside world, the thoughts on their mind were, ¡®we¡¯re doomed this is a monster even sect master should not be this frightening.¡¯ Their despair had nothing to do with Wang as he could see the bodies of the four disintegrate slowly, only their belongings remained. If elder Li knew that Wang was always eying his weird stuff he might end up coughing blood even in his death. Chapter 74 74 mysterious stone pir After the deaths of the four, Wang went back home despite discovering another group of aliens several kilometers away. He could kill them easily but did not bother himself to do so. It lost meaning but still decided to take everything from them. By the time he left, the group realized their storage devices were gone. He did this intentionally when the elder Li showed the unique tiny stone pir with inscriptions. He decided to keep looking for more unique items and his alien is a good source. For instance, the metal scrap that allowed h and his wife to improvepression of true meaning. This stone pir was also radiating some feeling as though true meanings were attached to it. Opportunities that bring themselves to the door are not worth refusing. He would use this system from now on, just plundering from aliens could still allow more toe without worrying about their life, but eventually, they would stop bringing treasures. ..... Thinking of this he felt some headache. But the stone pir in the form of a stick captured his attention from the very beginning. After sorting out some issues at home he ns to study them thoroughly. After he appeared stealthily he found Fengxi had already started ying around so was relieved. But he still had to focus on the meals before anything else, his appetite had increased again. Body improvement was slight but still, it allowed him to continue improving. His appetite thus far has exceeded what it was a few months back. He has also infected his family with this culture of having the best dishes regrly. Standing in front of the huge wooden grill, he started to y around with the stone pir he had pulled from the storage device. The inscriptions gave him a grand feeling but still, he couldn¡¯t grasp what they mean with the help of the panel. He immediately realized it might indeed just be like true meanings, the panel was useless when it came to such things. The world had to be understood by him, he had a feeling it was going to be troublesome taking the next step after true meaning reachedpletion. This is probably the same reason he had developed the urge to collect many unique treasures, perhaps a way forward could emerge from it. ¡®The more I observe this stone pir the moreplex it seems. This is indeed an opportunity for me. No rush, after everything is properly managed around here I can temporarily retreat to the forest to check it out properly.¡¯ Wang had already made up his mind, after all, he had to take care of their daughter while Ruruo spend her time cultivating. At the same time, considering Wang and Ruruo still maintained their youthful appearance due to their cultivation, their daughter seemed bnced about her situation. Wang was already looking towards that treasure in the forest bing reader. At that time it could help him a lot. Even Fengxi will be a big beneficiary. But through his perception, it was still yet time despite setting a formation around it using thousands of energy stones he got from alien cultivators he killed. Pushing the thoughts aside he collected all the pieces of dragon barbecue from the grill still dripping with some oils and aroma flowing. setting a portion aside he carried the test in the storage device as he went to the rear end of the medical garden. He already confirmed his daughter was busy bullying the huge cow. sitting cross-legged however he still let his perception go even beyond the vige to avoid unexpected situations. sitting there the stone pir was on his knees and he couldn¡¯t feel its weight at all. Compared to his current strength, it seemed very insignificant yet he couldn¡¯t break through yet. That time he was fighting with the four individuals in his dimensional domain, he didn¡¯t exchange blows because he wanted to try out the new technique that he had failed toplete. The truth is the pressure on his body and soul attempting to create a world-level technique without reaching the realm, is not even as great as the one he faces. He was not attempting that rather, he wanted to convert an entire world into a technique. His body had yet to reach the threshold that could allow him to break through. Just like Ruruo, though she has yet to take her physique to the level of a world master, she would naturally experience metamorphosis and even change in life level once she broke through. This situation is also the standard by which things are done, but Wang has a very exaggerated foundation of the body. Thus as the source, the body should be capable of withstanding it. He has to reach the almost same level as a world master before he could attempt to create the technique and then breakthrough. That would be very beneficial to his soul andprehension ability tempering. Cultivators usually know this fact but how could it be easy to achieve. He has decided to go the furthest he could before taking the next step. In such a way, others end up wasting their potential andment on their poor talent andprehension when they were clearly to me for their situation. The moment he set his eyes on the pir he thought for a while before sending his consciousness inside the pir. Surprisingly, he could only feel darkness engulf his consciousness without any benefits. The state was very scary since his consciousness was feeling some chilling feeling and absolute darkness was very creepy making him uneasy. At the same moment, he started to think of any benefits of this but couldn¡¯t. Reaching this point he frowned before pushing his true meanings into the pir without thinking much, unexpectedly he felt its weight rapidly increase until he was unable to hold on stopping immediately. ¡®what was that, true meaning got this thing to react and that weight was just too much for me to handle. How about we try when it¡¯s on the ground.¡¯ as he thought of this he released it onto the ground. Then his true meaning was being used in the stone pir and the most shocking thing was he could see the void around starting to distort even scaring the hell out of him. He had never seen such a situation, at this moment he was certain this thing was some treasure on another level. Even without other purposes, it could be used as a weapon to cause chaos. just infusing true meaning almost the void copsed, what if he did not stop. Even though his heart was elerating, he remained rational. The stone pir was not something he could control at his current level at all. But he started to develop doubts about many things. For instance, the stone pir seemed somehow inconsistent with the weapons he has ever gotten from all cultivators he met. Moreover, the metal scrap had the same feeling as though it belonged to some different ce. But he couldn¡¯t visit the strongest organizations in the universe yet to find out more. He would have to wait until his level of strength was enough to allow the to give him some face. ¡®Let¡¯s put aside everything for now about the origin of these things. If I could manage to get some insights into the stone pir perhaps my body could also be exaggerated to cause void cracks.¡¯ as he thought of that scene he turned his eyes to the small symbols on the stone pir, the size of a stick. ¡®I¡¯m currently too weak but with this pir, I just have to copy the patterns on the stone pirs and try transferring them to other objects to test his conjecture. In case it works, he could have another section of thunder body artbined with this new way to achieve an ultimate state.¡¯ This process of copying however could still be used to temper his spirit. He has a feeling it would require a long time to grasp thepetitive unique characters. let alone grasp, copying them would have harsh requirements on the spirit. ¡®No rush, if the body is to ascend to an even higher level these characters and diagrams are important. Just copying and pasting them is okay and in the future, we can have enough time to focus on their in-depth meaning. Trying to understand them is unrealistic.¡¯ ¡®This indeed makes things interesting, I wonder if my body could develop the same characters on it, and could it distort space. well, will know when we try it on other things. There is no rush, now the most important thing is to have that treasure in the forest develop faster. In that way my body should be closer to attaining world master level.¡¯ he was very expectant of the changes that could take ce at that time. At that time, perhaps he could just ignore attacks from those in the same realm. But his ambition was big enough, how could that satisfy him at all. Most people could be very happy with such an achievement but Wang was very wary especially after realizing the existence of ancient texts, an anomaly. Chapter 75 75 Ruruo leaves seclusion. The world energy several tens of thousands of kilometers was attracted and descended where Ruruo was currently sitting. The phenomenon did not attract anyone except for Wang, and this allowed his domain to spread to several kilometers around the vige to maintain a state of stability. It was very difficult for anyone in the vige to find out about the changes, and thus only those within the range of the domain could realize something. ¡®Hm! that movement is too big, even the world energy umtion by the formation over the years seems to be iparable. Is this Ruruo, it seems her retreat has been sessful in the end. Well that is good, it also gives me an opportunity too.¡¯ as his thoughts were running wild, he even forgot about the stone pir. Truth be told, he couldn¡¯t manage to get much information from the stone pir at all. Currently only put it back in the storage device and started checking out the other harvests. In the end, he realized that the harvest was okaypared to the past. He however failed to acquire any other unique treasures. Other than the energy stones, hebeled the world stones nothing of value could be seen. Some few techniques from the storage spaces were something he looked down on and didn¡¯t even gain any body techniques. ..... ¡®These energy stones could only hold less than one percent world energy and the rest is just useless for me and Ruruo. He could feel it, the density of energy was higher in the other stones. He assumed they were pretty much more or less the spirit stones in novels but his attempts to absorb them failed to benefit him. His body was now already expelling it and only a small portion of world energy remained. From this, it could be described that his path was very different from others. Good thing world energy is endless and even with how Ruruo was absorbing, it did not change much. Moreover, he felt their energy needs of theirs might change with higher realms. Just like before in the grandmaster realm, spirit stones would have been very useful, currently, they are priced uselessly. Besides, with the arrays to draw world energy in their home, the energy stones are no longer useful. But he still stood up and headed to the exiting formation nodes to make some adjustments, using the energy stones. For the current him, crafting anything would be very difficult and he did not want to waste the good materials he had gathered over time. With that in their head, he spend time improving the formations that attracted world energy. Once Ruruo broke through, she would have an easy timeprehending true meaning by a small margin. This would also be very useful for her in future breakthroughs, but Wang had already surpassed her on this. Attacking enemies using true meaning and pure techniques has a very big difference. With true meaning, the attacks are on another level and one¡¯s level ofprehension also matters. With lowprehension of true meaning, attacks even if are from a person in a high realm, can not shake those who have a great difference in true meaningprehension. After passing through everything from the storage devices, Wang decided to dedicate his time by increasing the time required for the treasure in the forest to mature. Now with Ruruo having her realm entering world master level, he could still ask for her help in supplying vitality world energy towards the treasure for some time. It could save him a lot of time, and even the result might be a mutation of the treasure. putting all this thought aside, Wang soon captured something interesting and looked to his back. His gaze could not break through space but he could still observe anything within his domain. There he could a family that seemed to be very interesting. In the beginning, he did not bother with them, but now he be very interested since they were acting. ¡®Indeed, humans will always be creative, if out the family had such skills, we could manage to sell the entire vige with everyone hearing for us. The father and the mother seem to be very difficult to handle.¡¯ With Wang¡¯s current ability he could see that couple was being dramatic even getting public sympathy when they are lying. His gaze went further to see his daughter somehow ying with other children she seemed too young in that group but everyone seemed to be used to it. He was pleased with how she was happy smiling through the group this decided to not hurry the issue of the treasure. Moving his gaze further, he couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes. This ce is somewhere he has always wanted to visit but postpones it. Sensing that Ruruo was about toe out of seclusion this time he would leave everything including the treasure in the forest under her care. A world master is a very scary existence, especially in Ruruo¡¯s case. After she breakthroughs, her physique will undoubtedly rise above the current Wang. Her coverage would also increase drastically and even tens of thousands of kilometers would be nothing to her. ¡®I seem to have be lucky, my wife has be strong and an opportunity can be visited at this moment. For the group of alien cultivators, that could just be some experience for her. He would thus leave in peace of mind to visit the ck gate. Back then he felt a very serious threat but now observing that ce the sense of threat could not be felt. He felt much at ease and also confident in his current strength. The reason he avoided the ce is also that he thought the ck gate seemed familiar. Now that he observed it again without fear, he could still discern it, that symbol almost matched the old library in the mountain house he stayed after he had transmigrated. He initially had some assumptions since the ce was bigger on the inside than outside, even the golden me he obtained. Now looking at it, his idea had a very high probability of being true. ¡®well everything can be discerned after visiting the ce and if my guess is true, there ought to be numerous collections of ancient texts in that ce. It¡¯s just that the writing has some slight difference which makes me unsure about it. I have indeed needed good techniques, and visiting that ce could be considered a huge harvest if they are avable.¡¯ He thus kept thinking about how he could manage to deal with the situation easily. as he was still immersed in his thoughts he heard a boom and an earth-shaking aura overflowed from his home, the dimensional domain spread immediately around his home isting everything into a side world. The aura continued to shake in an unstable manner for some time and by the time she managed to stabilize it, wang has withdrawn from the dimensional domain. ¡®That was close, does she want to press everyone to death with her aura. Even though I managed to hide it, it was ultimately toote and almost all of the vige felt it, good thing there was no way of knowing its source. But it¡¯s better to not let this happen again. After Fengxi starts to cultivate we should probably start traveling again. I just have a feeling the more ces we visit the more opportunities might be avable. Indeed it¡¯s better to make more ns. Helping Ago enter the Grandmaster realm can be counted as one of the remains the next is to make sure the aliens are afraid of entering the vige or causing destruction to it.¡¯ Wang was very clear on the stand of the aliens towards the local life. They did not even have any respect for life in this world and even though it was right they got their way here. That is the same reason some of them ended up suffering in Wang¡¯s hands. They release their auras and disregard lives, Wang was not some Saint that was trying to save people in the world. He and his family were not trying to stay in a vige full of the dead. So he could only level them before they did the same to the vige. At the same time, he wanted his daughter to have some fun as she grew up and thus decided to deal with them. The situation also exins why he did not allow the group to arrive anywhere near the vige and preferred to deal with them far off before they could even arrive. Battles of high level could end up leveling an entire country let alone some small vige. After some time, he could feel the aura from Ruruo¡¯s body had changed from before and now she was absorbing world energy without many restrictions. ¡®There are indeed no signs of thunder tribtion in this system of cultivation. Well, I guess my desire to use it to forge my body is very much a failed n. How about waiting for the rainy season. CHAPTER 76 RURUO ATTAINS WORLD REALM CHAPTER 76 RURUO ATTAINS WORLD REALM Wang was looking forward to the changes that happened after Ruruo finished her transformation and she came out of her seclusion. The realm improvement is not just an improvement in strength but rather a life index and some abilities might be enhanced or gained. At the same time, he could also be sure that her consciousness would continuously expand as to how much area it could cover she would have to inform him to know. He was rather interested in the number of times it increased and so when Ruruo came out he would ask that rather than the distance she could cover. in the room, Ruruo could feel the rapid expansion of her consciousness and this was also impacting her outside coverage. Her thinking capacity also was increased at a fast pace, until the moment she reached the limit of her coverage did she realize that her consciousness had stopped improving. But things did not stop there, a different sense could also be felt that exceeded her coverage, and slightly further distance could be also sensed but not viewed. She however did not understand the feeling much, since even her husband had just told her vaguely of the existence of numerous things in the human body such as spirit, willpower, and soul. He, however, never mentioned further as he said, he alsocked proper information about them. ¡®This is interesting, I can see more by just sitting at home.¡¯ she had ready experienced it when she improved from grandmaster to great-grandmaster. Wang also talked to her most of the time about changes happening like this after breakthrough so she had some understanding of this, and was not flustered. However, she couldn¡¯t help but admire the ability more. At the same moment, Wang also felt the moment her coverage started expanding. It could put some pressure on even his coverage as though it was trying to expel it. He could feel something different from this coverage, though it was weak he could still perceive it. ..... ¡®Is this some kind of impact of the domain at the World realm, after all, it has the support of a prototype world, made up of true meaning.¡¯ his domain didck inparison. Even with a higher level of true meaning, he had yet to break through into the same realm to get such a benefit. That feeling was only something he felt when he tried to deal with the four individualsst time, with some elder Li as their leader. It was as though everything was retreating and isting them from the outside world, but he couldn¡¯t understand it, until now. He could tell that feeling was more or less illusionary. Perhaps only when the realm was high enough could it be achieved as for the moment, it was very far off. Even for him with an almost perfected true meaning. Moreover, he was able to see that the effect of the domain being released by Ruruo was scattered since she had yet to even realize this and ways to turn it into an advantage. Even with such an understanding, he couldn¡¯t take a single step forward on the technique. Now thinking about it, he felt it had reached the limit he could apply it. After all, regardless of any tricks he had, he still needed enough knowledge to be capable of understanding the world¡¯s master realm. More so he was more interested in visiting the huge ck gate cave by the cliff. Perhaps the knowledge present in there could be enough to allow him to attain more than he had hoped for at his current level. Standing in the medical garden Wang could still see a lot of things but failed to grasp that one thing important to his technique. It was some time before he sighed and stopped paying attention to all this. Even with the breakthrough from Ruruo she still needed some time before she could exit. Especially since she had to understand the level of strength she had currently and a method to control it. Back in the room, she was sitting cross-legged, Ruruo started to examine her coverage and changes in her body. She was immersed in it and even forget about everything else, especially when her ability to see had increased by so much. She no longer had to use her eyes to observe anymore. Moreover, the distance further away she could see some regions her coverage was blocked. It was the area near the ck gate, herprehension of the true meaning was indeedckingpared to Wang. Even with her huge improvement in strength she felt some fear towards that ce and retracted her coverage very quickly. On the other side, she could see some formations simr to the one at their house in the forest that seemed to absorb more energy and feed it to the surroundings. She could immediately tell that was the work of Wang. ¡®indeed my husband seems very busy going everywhere in the forest to do this. Hmm! But what is that in there? Howe I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡¯ she was observing and trying to see the depths of the ce. That was before a voice sounded near her ears, ¡°That is something important to me, since you have already taken the next step you should at least take care of it for me. asionally push some vitality towards it. I¡¯m going to be busy for some time too.¡± Upon hearing the voice she was shocked since she couldn¡¯t find any figure in her coverage at all. That was only afterpletely retracting her coverage did she see someone sitting close to the bamboo forest facing the direction of the vast river. ¡® I can see through the buildings and even the trees to where my husband is?¡¯ she be also very interested in this ability. But that enthusiasm onlysted for a moment before she be startled, yes she couldn¡¯t see him through her coverage at all. He was just sitting there yet she failed to grasp even his figure. Immediately she used her consciousness to lock onto the area and the results did not change at all. She couldn¡¯t grasp his figure at all, it was as though he did not exist. ¡®How is this possible, I can see him with my eyes but once I lock onto his position nothing is present.¡¯ she was filled with doubt. Wang had already taken his true meaning to a very high level in addition to the use of his domain, and dimensional true meaning. If he sat there unless one had reached a higher level than him, then it¡¯s impossible to find him using other means other than the eyes. He did this to avoid others snooping up on him, but he could easily discover anyone that did it. He could see the futile efforts of Ruruo and even had the urge tough at her. ¡®Verypetitive are we? But that is not helpful at all.¡¯ he just remarked in his mind. ¡± Stop doing that already, it¡¯s not going to help you at all. Just improve your true meaning to a high level before trying again.¡± He still passed some message to her that could be heard by her ears. ¡®Damn, how does he do that thing with the sound.¡¯ she was indeed frustrated. Wang on the other hand had already researched the utilization of the domain and even in the process improved it asionally. How could shepare to him in this aspect? So he could still take advantage of the situation to show off some minor skills. Ruruo finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and left the room she was in immediately towards the bamboo forest. Somewhere outside the, huge ships have been stationed some distance away from the outer Celestial bodies in the sky. The cultivators in the celestial realm were not foolish at all. The world was more or less like a perfect entity andpared to them, it was still superior. If they did something against the rules of operation of the world then those rules might even condemn them to death. This is also the reason the celestials prefer to not mess with any world until the rules of the world arepletely broken. At that moment they could have some courage topete for the remains of such a world to improve their realms. It could be seen that in the Universe, a celestial powerhouse is already deemed strong enough. The reason for this is that going to the next realm is almost something impossible. But at the same time, information about it is not easy to obtain. So it can be said, there might be those that have already done beyond the realm, but such beings couldn¡¯t even bother to appear since nothing could interest them. The more powerful one bes the different they view things. Celestials have been fighting for a chance to improve by consuming scattered world origins. This in itself is a path of no future, and those that have used it can at least achieve some peakbat strength in the realm. In some cases, even the realm could improve slightly which could be deemed a miracle. But at the end of the day, such action only leads to ¡°Fifth Elder, has that group contacted you yet? With formations we provided them nothing should go wrong at all.¡± a white-haired old man could be seen sitting within the huge ship, the aura around him was imposing. Even the fifth elder in question had some fear looking at that old man. The other Celestials in the distant void and vessels were watching for fun. ¡°Is that the ¡®Butcher king¡¯, I heard rumors he was taken in as an elder in the Cloud Water sect by thew enforcement department. Now it seems that sect takes in just anyone. Ge seems to have just stepped in the celestial level.¡± a sound transmission immediately started a discussion. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, even the celestial realm has different ranks. That one is not worth mentioning in front of us. He can only be overbearing in front of those half-step ants.¡± Some were taking that old man with contempt and did not bother to hide it. The interference of Celestial Cloud water in their benefits indeed had pissed some of them off. If they had a choice they would have preferred to not meet that sect here, since their arrival also invited more of their enemies too. Each to stop them from gaining benefits from this ce. Chapter 77 Feeling fear for the first time Chapter 77 Feeling fear for the first time Standing in front of the huge ck gate, Wang was observing the almost vivid dragon and phoenix on the gate. Ruruo was now sitting in the garden with Fengxi on the other side, she looked around and failed to find any traces of Wang. " What looking for your dad already?" Ruruo was observing her daughter with some amusement. Fengxi just nodded her little head, and at the same time could see there were indeed her favorites on the table. She remembered back then, that her daughter would only sit by her side and avoid almost everyone. She only looked at her father cautiously, but now she seemed to be looking around for him. "You seem very close to your dadtely, how much has he been feeding you." indeed it''s not normal for a child Fengxi''s age to eat that much, but think about it, her bloodline is strong. Wang could already estimate she would enter the great Grandmaster level at her older age without cultivation. The main reason he wants to go through all this trouble is to allow her foundation to be very profound. "Is the dad noting for breakfast today?" she still asked. "Dad went out to do something, he will be backter, I''ll be taking care of you. Why? you don''t want to spend time with mom anymore?" she was teasing her daughter. At the same time, she could see Wang standing outside that huge ck gate. She was somehow worried since she could feel that aura emanating from the gate terrifying. "Wife stop worrying about me. lookup east, those people are up to you to deal with. I left them for you to exercise your muscles once in a while. Ooh, don''t lose our family faces my getting hurt." Ruruo heard a sound hearing her ears. She was yet to react when she saw on Wang''s finger some huge force was rotating like a ball, expecting everything else. At the Centre of the ball, a very destructive force could be felt. He mmed the ball with his finger right towards the gate, resulting in a huge explosive sound. "Boom!" but the sound echoed through the forests traveling several kilometers in every direction. After that banging sound had been felt, the huge ck gate was finally forcefully pushed inside. ''Terrifying!" Ruruo couldn''t believe what she saw. She has never seen Wang make a move, so she didn''t understand his level of strength but now she saw it. It was very scary to recover from such an attack head-on. True meanings circting on the tip of his finger also allowed her to grasp something on utilization of true meanings. With a rumble, the inside of the cave was exposed to him, without wasting time he stepped inside. He extended his perception yet it was constructed to about a kilometer radius. But that was enough as he could see numerous paintings on the wall yet couldn''t understand what they depicted. His attention shifted toward the numerous ancient texts on the lower part of the walls. Moreover, some other inscriptions didn''t even resemble words at all. He could feel them generating some force that was suppressing his coverage. They resembled the broken formation he had learned from some ancient texts. It''s just that their design and structure were different. but observing them couldn''t be more pleasing. He was already drooling, in this ce, ban opportunity for him to improve was everywhere. Without wasting time he started to memorize the symbols, and it proved effective. The symbols he memorized were reorganizing themselves before he could see new words appearing on the panel. He then decided to focus on all the words on the wall, considering his current coverage, he could do it in a few days. Just like that five days passed in a sh, and he opened his eyes, he could see golden symbols revolving in them. "To avoid getting myself in trouble, let''s level this new stuff I''ve got, I''m also not sure what it is exactly." Just like that, the weird symbols started to be converted into memories and flooded his mind. After another several hour, he regained rity and was shocked. Compared to the ancient texts he had previously obtained in the library these symbols were very detailed. He had obtained some new formations method but the information for raising one level surpassed the othersbined. Ge could now clearly understand the purpose of some of the symbols in the cave. Looking towards the other two lines on the panel, he put them aside. He assumed they were techniques, so he would deal with them after exiting this ce. Looking further, he could utilize some tricks to increase his coverage from the knowledge he gained. He found see two individuals trapped somewhere in the depths of the cave. He ignored them and continued to observe for the most suitable direction. Soon he saw it, a huge courtyard, that seemed to have been made of stone. A tree could be seen lighting the courtyard. The white flowers on the tree and fruits also seemed like something helpful, but the huge collection of scrolls was even more attractive. Setting the direction as his destination he rushed forward, and along the way checked properly to not miss out on anything important. Since all the traps and mechanisms operated under the unique symbols, he dealt with them quite easily. Arriving at the courtyard, he felt some light falling upon him and his spirit was more or less feeling some freedom. His thinking also bes clear, but the effect was not that great. He already be aware of the use of this tree, or even the fruits in it. Standing under the huge tree, he looked towards the fruits and when he was about to take action, several fruits fell. Sweeping them with his hands he stored them in the storage device before jumping onto the stars into the house with numerous scrolls. ''That you''re has developed sentience, how could that be possible?" actually his action of stepping into the house was to escape. He could already feel that the tree was not simple. So when it passed those fruits to him, he decided to not bother for more left he gets himself in trouble. For things like trees to gain sentience was not easy, especially seeing the current state of this world. But the situation could be different when stronger existences got involved. After stepping into the library-like structure, he was startled. It would indeed be correct to say, this was a sea of books. Space was also bigger on the inside, and he didn''t rush to pick up books but sat down. He was organizing himself since even he could tell, in this ce attributes were endless. But he needed to check through and store all avable books in his consciousness. His panel could also manage to obtain endless techniques here to force his body to take another step forward. Moreover, it had been a long time since he obtained attribute points. The scrolls and books also contained vast knowledge he was not nning on letting go of. He started to pass by the scrolls without reading, just touching his hands on them. This happened for a month straight before he stopped. At this moment his attribute points were too many, he could only see numerous figures. But that did not concern him at all, as his domain covered a thousand kilometers and all the books in this range started to be checked through. It took even longer, half a year to store all necessary data in his consciousness. The panel was also very crowded with numerous techniques, but this did not bother him. He had only one goal, tobine them all into a single one, but that would take a long time to aplish. He however was not in a rush. After which he took the stairs to the next floor. After entering the ce his fazended on a painting in the corner of the room, and it was the only thing present. The moment he gazed at that picture his mind went dizzy, he felt the flow of blood in his body stop. World energy, be chaotic and he even felt fear for the first time since he reincarnated into this world. This was just a picture yet, it had made him very terrified. Time seemed to have stood still, and he realized he was not even in the library anymore, but on a cliff. A man was sitting at the edge of the cliff, the same as the photo he saw. Or to say, he was in the photo on the wall right now. Standing there he looked at the man sitting on the edge before he realized a crane in the air, a woman was on it. Before he could even organize his thoughts he was expelled from the painting. Standing there his body suddenly recovered but he still coughed up blood. Before he looked away he saw numerous mysteries revolving in that painting but dared not look at it again. in a good end. He bowed to the painting before descending. Something told him he had gained some opportunity but any attempt to do it again, would not result in a good end. He bowed to the painting before descending. Right now he had the confidence to try that technique he was creating. But he did not rush, on the first level, he sat down and started to recover. The mysteries from that picture kept reying in his mind. In the picture, something interesting happened, the woman on the crane looked at the man on the "Did you have to scare that little brat like that. By the way what chance did you give him that his edge helplessly. heart was so excited as he left?" The man remained indifferent, "Does it matter? How many have gained my guidance over the Eons. Yet we still can''t produce experts at our level. Those others probably stillugh at my methods, but would ascend very quickly but have a hard time in the long run." this is the only way to produce an existence of our level. If we give themplete guidance, most eyes were deep with stars revolving in them. If Wang were to see this scene he would be scared out of his wits, this level of existence is not "Well, that kid is not bad, taking his path,pared to the one from back then though, is still far off." the man turned back staring at the woman one could see an old man''s hair with a tender face. His something he could understand. Chapter 78 Domain supression Chapter 78 Domain supression After Wang had reached the peak state, he started to rey the scene he had seen in the picture while also trying out his technique at the same time. Creating his technique as he thought was almost impossible for his current self and thus he had already thrown such thought aside. But he could imitate some techniques he had seen and even scenes from some of the possessions he had could give him some new directions to follow. The same principle thus is what he has been operating with so far, take something from the already existing andbine it with the true meanings he hadprehended. He was just more focused on the future potential of suchbinations rather than their current state. Remembering the mystery that made up the world in that picture, Wang kept utilizing it to set up a more stable world inside his domain but it was not easily achieved. Besides the world was not real, itcked even the basics of the world master realm. He was after all doing all this in his domain, where one could name themselves, gods. But that was limited to the opponent one was facing too, as those that have also grasped stronger domains couldn''t be surprised by other people''s domains. Trying toe up with the setup of a world in the domain isn''t as hard as one might imagine, after all, it was not made of required principles. But that still made it tough especially since he wanted to take advantage of the form of a world tobine some techniques. "Not enoughprehension, my spear artisticprehensions iplete. But what was that, it was, even more, was that beyond domain? Then better focus on it first." Ignoring the external environment, Wang left the old path and decided to take another direction until he aplished his goal. The path involved taking his true meaning to another level. On the outside of the, the butcher seemed impatient and was moving his ship close to the under the watchful gazes of many Celestials. It''s just that once he got into the domain of the, a change urred high in the void, every celestial could feel it. It was a terrifying catastrophe that locked onto all of them regardless of where they were hiding and observing things. At this moment, all the celestials turned pale in fright, as long as they were within the vicinity of the. Someone at their level had triggered a higher rule in the universe. Looking at the golden clouds above the Butcher all the celestials were cursing loudly. They were initially aloof but now death was weighing down on them. Any wrong move would be their doom, especially when the rules have dered them a problem. Some started running off into the distance and did not care about the fate of the crazy Butcher. This is something that is rebelled taboo for a reason, yet some fools still try to enter the. But more surprising was that he had yet to get close to the world. But no one cared about this at this moment. All of them were busy running away because it seemed like they had been targeted due to a madman. "What kind of power is this? why is it still targeting us? " screams could be heard from all directions as the groups fled in terror. "Damn, I shouldn''t havee to this ce. How can messing around with a world end up with good results?" "Damn that idiot from the Cloud Water sect, doesn''t he know the rules, we Celestials are not allowed to mess with the worlds of other beings." From every direction, one could hear some people shouting with righteous indignation. The truth however is all of them were no different from demons that seem to target the origin of a world just to improve their realm slightly. This time however they were unlucky and Wang entered the ck gate and seemed to have been given some gift, the most important thing is those two beings in the paintings. They seem to have just been painted yet very scary, at the moment they observed the outside world with some disdain. "This cosmos is indeed in a very bad state. Even some people have refused to pass on some proper methods to cultivate their descendants and just watch them do things they shouldn''t do. This time it can at least surge as a warning. The cosmos is not something such weak brats can challenge." The white hair old man said with some dissatisfaction. The woman on the crane on the other hand wasughing at him. " I heard that your master is the owner of this Origin dimension. Why would you care about a single cosmos, let alone a world in this universe? The opportunities you have provided in this universe are at least muchpared to the others right? Moreover, the other existing infinite cosmos seem to have some better talents. If you focused on them, you could manage to obtain proper talent more than in this ce." The old man sighed and said, " You don''t understand at all. This cosmos is a ce with their luck cut off, even opportunities have been deprived. Once someone emerged from these ces they have no allegiance to other forces. Moreover, such a person can onlye into being if their talent, perseverance, and luck are at the top. In this ce, thoughts opportunities arrive only once after a long time, those that can leave this Cosmos, in the end, are not to be trifled with." Wang was unaware of the conversation between the two in the paintings. Even if he knew, he couldn''t care much about it, from his nature, he would just be even more strict with his cultivation. In the end, there being even a bigger world for him would mean a chance to experience more. But he missed such an interesting thing, but those alien cultivators still manage to get warnings to forget the mission from some other celestial as they escaped. Moreover, the Cloud Water sect probably did the same for fear that others might then up to eradicate all their remaining disciples on the. Besides some of them had only heard rumors about the consequences of messing around withs. Most Celestials probably have never experienced it themselves, but now seeing it, they couldn''t help but shudder. This was also the time they understood they were nothing in front of the celestial bodies, and randomly causing trouble could likewise, spell their deaths. Once locked on it didn''t matter where they escaped, the feeling was still there, even though it was not with the intent to destroy, their foundation was being destroyed under that pressure with their will copsing. The initiator, however, was not very lucky, a huge pressure weighed down on him and made it impossible for him to escape. ''Damn what is this, I''ve yet to enter the world, this is far off from the world why could I be targeted.'' he has only long toment in his heart before he copsed into dust particles. And those that were able to see this be even more frightened and kept escaping further and further. They are around the this bes unupied, even the void, as celestials decided to not risk their lives. No one wanted to visit the ce where celestials could easily be ughtered. The news of events also spread and some people were even spreading rumors that the Cloud Water sect controlled the Butcher and wanted to use him to kill all the celestials in the vicinity of the. Such a rumor even though unfounded made many very startled. They even became very wary of that sect. Especially considering the high-profile actions of the sect in the period. It even had theirpetition and enemies assume they had obtained some chance present, suffering serious injuries. and thus decided to also participate, yet things resulted in almost more than half of the Celestials On the, such a terrifying might was felt by the strong hut it soon disappeared, but it brought many of the alien cultivators some fears. Especially after being advised to escape from this world, they could still see that celestial were also afraid of that might. Being isted in the library building and focused on his cultivation, Wang failed to feel anything and time passed like that until one and a half yearster did Wang open his eyes. ''I have finally made it, it indeed wasn''t easy for me. Though this is just another prototype, it''s way stronger than the previous one by ten times. I should call this dimensional world prison. Once I take for now. I have been here for too long it''s time to leave.'' as he stood up, he could feel he had indeed my true meaning further, I can be capable of improving it, but that is for the future. This is enough All his artistic conceptions had already taken a foot into the domain butcked a way to take thest step. improved greatly. seemed to have suffered injuries again and again. He walked out of the library and headed towards the two being imprisoned by the symbols, they But what shocked him was that the vige chief was here and he could see the man''s cultivation at a nce. The other one, too, could see it, but he did not pay that man much attention. He didn''t know him and he also disliked aliens, thus decides to just help them due to the vige chief. Want never released any coercion at all, he found it very annoying and thus just looked ordinary even among a group of mortals. When others saw him, they would thus not be even bothered to associate him with an expert. walking into the ce the two people were being trapped, like in his backyard, the two struggling hard to hold on also saw him. Looking at them for a moment, he then looked around with interest, something not hidden from the two. Chapter 79 Supressing Dao Zhun Chapter 79 Supressing Dao Zhun To Wang, the situation between the two was not his concern at all. On the walls, there were numerous inscriptions that he was attracted to and by using his domain he captured all of them before memorizing them. At this point, he had also gotten another boom of information. Perhaps this could be enough for him to suppress everyone that entered the vige in the future. But that was just a momentary thought before going on towards the depth. "Hey, you... You are that kid from the vige right? How did you get in, you must have a treasure that can allow you to move in this ce unhindered right? Hand it over and I can promise you might walk out of this cave alive." His voice was filled with superiority. Dao Zhun had been stuck in this ce for a long time, even his personality had started to show. After losing all his treasures just trying to explore this ce, he had already lost his edge. Seeing such a good opportunity how could he let it slide. " Not!, Mr. Alien you better behave, or else you might be the one not walking out of this ce alive."Wang''s voice was very soft yet contained strong killing intent. After sweeping his gaze over towards the man he could see he was not going to stop causing trouble. Shaking his head he was disappointed, the man was at the peak of the cave step realm. Probably with some opportunities, he could improve but he still insisted on causing him trouble. "I was going to let you go but that look in your eyes, it''s like you deem yourself superior to people of this yet you even came on the same for opportunities. Do you think you''re better than them or something? With your current realm, you shouldn''t have threatened me at all, perhaps you might have had a chance to walk out of this ce unscathed. Now, there is not such an opportunity." Dao Zhun found that he was incapable of moving when he wanted to teach Wang a lesson before forcing him to hand over the treasures. Moreover, he could see that Wang had not moved a single step and was just looking at him without any of his aura changing at all. But currently, he had utilized domain and the newlyprehended technique of dimensional world prison. In the beginning, Dao Zhun felt extreme horror when he had been shackled. He even didn''t have the power to beg for mercy and could only me his mouth. At this moment he started to feel rejected from the world and when his body couldn''t even control any energy or he was now totally isted from the outside world yet still in it. The feeling was very strange, he couldn''t understand it, but his eyes didn''t betray his fear. The true meaning of destruction manifested and his entire body was crushed down to particles, that Wang dispersed. Though he never put that guy in his eyes, he disliked the nonsense he was talking about. How could he let him leave alive when their strength was not even on the same level at all. Especially when the man clearly had shown the killing intent towards him. After dealing with the situation he turned to the vige chief and sighed, seeing how the man was scared stiff by him. In the world even if one''s friends discovered they were probably not on the same level, they might start avoiding them. This was not something surprising and considering they were not friends he did not bother to talk more nonsense with the man. "There are numerous opportunities in this ce but you should probably be alive to enjoy them, you should probably go back in that direction if it''s the library you are interested in." After pointing out a direction for the man, considering his advice for obtaining some good meat in the vige, he helped him out. Wang continued to move after knocking the vige chief out of the formation made from inscriptions. Whether he could manage to survive and get opportunities were on himself and Wang never nned to participate. Standing there in a daze the man was mostly confused about how to choose, but Wang had already guessed his goal, but even in the library, he could only read through the books rather than take them away. Wang also knew one absolute thing, when the vige chief left this ce if he was lucky enough to survive then he would not even dream of publicizing this since he might be captured by his fellow strong aliens, soul searched, or even killed in the end. Moving from the region, Wang kept touring the ce and collecting everything he saw and thought was useful. for him getting ess to resources was not easy at all. In such a case it was better to stock up with the materials he could find of value as he kept going, he remembered the fruits he had obtained from the tree outside the library. "Perhaps if I could have consumed them when trying to cultivate on the first floor of the library or might have been very beneficial. But now that I think about it, it''s best to use it when about to enter the world realm." He even considered if Ruruo could manage to nature the seeds from the fruits and if possible she might also benefit from it too. But part of the reason was just his thoughts about using it as a material for making medical wine. After contemting for a while he decided it was not worth having so many thoughts. Passing by another location he could also see numerous markings on the wall, and he approached them slowly. It was only after reaching it did he manage to see it was techniques left behind by experts, even though he could still feel theplexity in them. "This ce is not going to disappear at all, it''s better to go back home and continue based on my previous ns. I have already umted enough resources and texts on martial arts to push my body to about the same level as that of the world realm slowly." Wang was standing at the exit, looking back, without hesitation, he left the ce and could hear the gate closing after he left. But that was not important she had been gone for close to two years. The feeling of the sun''s rays falling on his body was still very refreshing. His coverage did not discover that group of aliens at all, more like they disappeared. This indeed surprised him a bit but he stopped paying attention to it as he could still perceive his family was okay. Wang was unaware of the events that happened in the past two years resulting in celestials Fleeing for their lives. None has darede back yet. At that time he was closed in the library focusing on the creation of his technique, the dimensional world prison. Even though the techniques were only capable of imprisonment and destruction, he had other ns for it when he reached the world''s master realm. The current him would not be capable of executing it yet, but even with how it was now, he was pleased. The other attack versions derived from this one couldn''t be utilized by him at all. "Hmm who knew she was this strong, I just said she should handle them for practice not scare them away." A small gourd appeared on his hand and he poured the water dragon blood onto the ground near 23:56 the roots of the nt. As he was murmuring to himself, he kept expanding his coverage. He could perceive three people in his home. "Hmm, I have never seen that person, or to say she is not a person at all, interesting. Well, it doesn''t matter, she doesn''t look any stronger than Ruruo. If she dares cause trouble she would better forget leaving my home in one piece." He could even perceive the treasure he left in the forest had indeed mutated from receiving world vitality. "Well it''s enough, I can utilize the existing water dragon blood, hope it''s not false what I read from those scrolls." as he talked to himself, he disappeared and reappeared outside the formations. After making some slight adjustments with the new knowledge on symbols inscription he was satisfied and walked right through the formation. A small gourd appeared on his hand and he poured the water dragon blood onto the ground near the roots of the nt. A huge devouring force could be seen slowly appearing and the dragon''s blood was sucked by the roots until nothing was left. After several hours the tree branch turned red and this extended towards the apple-like fruits avable. Wang stood there observing only a small portion of dragon blood left in the gourd. "Let''s wait for the right time to collect the fruits." Wang sat crosslegged in the distance and started to check on the information he got in the library about the foundation of martial arts. "This seems different from our direction, but it is indeed useful for Fengxi''s growth. Perhaps after she uses this as a foundation her potential could be further improved." From the observations, he had done, he saw numerous stages in the mortal stage. Blood was key to all these stages, until the fourth stage. Thinking about it this way, if he improved on it, she could continue to improve in the other aspects too. "Probably in three days, I''ll be able to collect the fruits with some of the materials from the ck gate cave, there will be no problems with helping Fengxi quickly arrive at the fifth stage. At the same time, the attribute points I have are enough to train those high-level martial skills I''ve obtained, and with the different kinds of Qi they generate, beingbined with the thunder body art, every part of the body would be strengthened while making the body more or less weing to everything. This is going to be a very useful, trick considering I discovered this when I had yet to be even a grandmaster." Wang mistakenly did it in that time resulting in some golden force that was more or less very epassing to everything, it also proved useful when he tried to control the heaven and earth me. He was also suspecting hisprehension of the different true meanings was due to this. He had read through numerous records and realized that for some things one plus one was not two. So he was going to take the same direction, after bing a world master, he would need nine true meaningsbined to perfection to reach the realm of perfection. Adding two could allow one to step to another level in the world realm. But the perfection of one true meaning could only improve strength Slightly but no real change could ur unlikebining two. Wang had just grasped less than five true meanings and thus he would have to work hard too. But to improving his body might not be easy so he decided to focus onprehending other true meanings as he cultivated numerous different techniques. For those techniques anyway, he just had to add attribute points to them. Such wouldn''t be considered much, and his only concern was to open up a path for Fengxi. Chapter 80 Uninvited guest Chapter 80 Uninvited guest After a four-day of waiting, the desired result was achieved and Wang quickly collected the fruits before storing them in a specially designed box. Ruruo could see everything from her coverage and silently thought, "It seems husband ising back, well this situation will be easier to solve like this. As for the old man, we''ll talk about itter." she was not pressured but thought it unnecessary to cause much trouble in the vige. Unlike Wang, she couldn''t silently handle the matters. So she decided to just take matters as they came. Now she was relieved because she didn''t have to act at all. Her use of domain couldn''t be said to be high since she was still learning and Wang did not give her any help. To him, the domain was a new area and he was still learning about and giving others any advice, especially a smart woman like his wife was just limiting their horizons. Moreover, he used the discovery of Mysteries to improve the level of the domain. Even though some Mysteries couldn''t do much to improve the domain or promote it. He then left the ce like that, perhaps sometime in the future another batch of fruits mighte from the tree but, they would probably not be of use to him. His domain spread until it covered hundreds of thousands of kilometers. He couldn''t discover any other useful treasures so he retracted them to a small area as a habit. Through this, he was able to easily discover good prey for food. He nned to help Fengxi through the process of marrow cleansing the next day. With numerous records from the library, he failed to see realms based on his organization. They began with blood energy umting, blood refinement, and then muscle and bone refinement. Marrow cleansing and then qi gathering. The grandmaster realm was the realm after the qi gathering. He could see the test but ignored them. Compared to his system, after qi gathering he thought it was better, focusing on world energy and true meaning. The other system had too many levels yet he could perceive they were just creating many sub-branches of important realms. human. 23:58 But she was not much in his eyes, just someone at the peak of the cave step realm. He thus decided to take some knowledge from the foundation realms to avoid, having to go in circles. With enough resources, Fengxi could be able to ovee them faster. With his thoughts organized, he disappeared in ce using his domain and dimensional true meaning. Soon he appeared outside his residence and moved in his wife''s direction. In the resting area, Ruruo was staying there and looked at him calmly, she could see him when he appeared in her area of coverage. Especially after she was the one taking care of the area he had put formations to elerate the ripening of the fruits. Wang could see at a nce that the woman opposite her wife had a weird aura and it was not human. But she was not much in his eyes, just someone at the peak of the cave step realm. Sitting there he could see she had some arrogant disposition, and the way Ruruo was looking at her, he couldn''t help but frown. That was the way one looks at prey, and he was very ufortable with that look especially when this monster in a woman''s skin, kept it on his family. "Wife? What is wrong?" he sent her a message through a transmission. "She said, She admires our daughter''s potential and wanted to take her to her sect. She even has been trying to convince me to join. I just feel like something is wrong since I have no idea who they are?" Ruruo also transmitted. But Wang was more or less not putting the woman in his eyes at all even if she was not human. ''Nkt! Admire your bodies or talents, she might think you taste very delicious right?" after making a little joke he be very serious, and deep in his eyes, one could see some hidden killing intent. " You just said them? Who are they? " he continued to transmit as he walked close to his family. Looking at Fengxi she had not grown at all her body would take longer to develop due to her bloodline. He smiled at her as she run over, picking her up, he looked towards the ''woman'' sittingfortably in his home. "She arrived with another man, he was looking slightly old but only left a few months back. She probably is waiting for him toe back. I wanted to act but, Fengxi might get hurt in the oue. I could only pretend to listen and seeing as you had left that ce, I was relieved. " she transmitted as she smiled. Truth be told Ruruo was not even sure how strong Wang was, she just remembered the attack heunched that time before entering the ck gate. " Ooh another bunch of old monsters, shame their meat might not remain to consume."As he transmitted he stopped paying the woman any attention at all. He practically disregarded her, before bringing her daughter with him to prepare some fruit juice. He had missed this for a long time and during his time in the building even thought of creating some medieval wine. Now he had already started to think about how to create some juice for Fengxi and Ruruo to enjoy. Within his domain, everything was under his control, the woman too. She wanted to speak but found she couldn''t utter a single word. But she could move her mouth, it was just like as though she had been muted. Sitting there in the distant part of the courtyard close to the bamboo, Wang''s voice however could be heard resounding in her mind. "Why is your monster n so bold to burge even into my home. Ooh, you even set your sights on my wife and daughter. Is your n having a very long lifespan and ns to end it." Wang was speaking to her indifferently. But the woman failed to even utter a sound t9 reply. She however used her emergency measures to send a message for help. This was Wang''s n all along, capturing all of them once to avoid some unexpected situations. Besides, he felt the couple had stayed in this ce for too long, it was time to move on. After thinking about it, he thought perhaps in the following year he could help Fengxi start the cultivation path before they set off. ''In this period perhaps I could spend most of my time adding attributes to the techniques I have gathered from the library and in the cave for the past two years. In any case, I would not have much to do, considering all this, I can perhaps even take my physical cultivation further and obtain another limit-breaking opportunity.'' Wang''s thoughts even managed to wander off, as he kept thinking about his ns. He felt this small vige for instance was not as peaceful as he previously imagined. Perhaps moving around could be good for their cultivation in the end. But he also had to make sure, they were indeed suited for travelers around. His doctor identification could also prove very useful. He was indeed also curious about the outside world beyond these forests. As he looked toward the woman that had just sent a cry for help, he continued to teach his daughter the art of making juice. Ruruo sitting nearby could also see the actions of the woman, but she knew why Wang let her send out the message. ''let''s give her a chance to invite that old man first before we can figure out what is going on. I''m more curious about where this monsteres from. Though it might not be like I think, what if it''s just different cultivation methods?" He thought it unlikely though as he could still feel true she was more of a monster than a human. In that case, he might just end up trying out its meat, but he was unsure if it could turn back to its original body after being killed. It would be a waste of time if he ended up doing all this for nothing. He was indeed unsure but so what, she came in to put up her demands where she didn''t contribute then, he couldn''t be med for being ruthless. Seeing how the woman was trying to pretend to be calm while waiting for assistance. He just sneered in his heart. when one has hope indeed one can stay calm under any condition, but that was never the case for Wang. He is always vignt even in. times he pretends to be indifferent or not put others in his eyes. He could almost guess what she was thinking, but in the end, he was not even focused on her, he could see the direction the signal for help moved towards. His coverage was still within the same range, and thus he was just waiting. Waiting for the other one to take the bait and if he attempted anything, it would be the end for him. As for other issues, he did not put them much into consideration. He is the kind of person that does not like to create extra problems. Since it hase to this he should just clear them out together to avoid trouble. Discussions with the enemies might result in unwanted oues thus he would not be so foolish as to do that. If he had to do that, they should be in the state of dimensional world prison. And any enemies that see his means would not have it easy. He could only finish them, especially in the case of it being the most important move for him. Just like now, he has already imprisoned the woman he has no ns of letting her off. That aura on her body is wrong and seems to be filled with numerous grievances. That is to say, such a monster was eyeing his family. Such situations might be rare but aftering into contact with such a monster killing it is only natural. In the same was, he could see the look on Ruruo''s face. She actually seemed to be watching a drama, it turns out he had forgotten she was not weak. Chapter 81 Foundation of martial arts Chapter 81 Foundation of martial arts This group of Weird guests made Wang''s find mood fluctuate. From his perception, he could still see two old thingsing in his direction, he could feel their aura more clearly than that woman. The most annoying thing was that look in their eyes as though everyone was beneath them. He hated others looking down on him like that, that feeling was very ufortable, especially when he could still perceive their aura was nothing much. it confirmed his thoughts. They were not human, and as much as he was curious he was not in the mood to ask. After checking their blood quality he would determine their fate. Even if one cultivated a technique that was borrowed from other races, they would still retain their human scent. with how good of a chef he has be over the years, he could still detect it. The old things seemed to release their violent aura so unreserved indicating they were confident no one would tell them anything. Within Wang''s dimensional domain, the two old men discovered their movements did not even decrease the distance one bit. bing rmed, their first thoughts were illusions. But after trying all methods to wake up from illusions, they discovered it only led to self-harm without changing anything. Even Wang watching this show was impressed as he originally did not grasp their thoughts but after the second and third time, theymitted some self-harm he realized. He was almost breaking down inughter, thus old monster''s had too much experience that it had be a limitation to them. Belief in assuming that everything was within their understanding harmed them yet they still failed to make any changes in their reasoning rather than chose different methods, in the end, even one was about to self-destruct. "Have these old things seen an illusion technique before?... interesting! but this is no illusion." Wang had to utilize dimensional world prison on the old thing. They were giving him a headache and even started to doubt that saying old is gold. This old thing did not behave at all in the same capacity as human beings. well, it could be expected, as they weren''t one anyway. Humans especially the older they were the more careful. Looking at the behavior of purposely releasing their aura to announce their arrival was something that Wang had already deemed as somehow careless. Even with confidence, one should properly assess the situation. In any case, Wang did not care much about his own life and could kill the woman, it wouldn''t matter even if the two old monsters came with all that fanfare. But the discovery of this was toote for even them, and with them trained in the dimensional world prison, Wang extracted blood from their bodies only to find it was not satisfactory so he destroyed their bodies so they couldn''t be any dead. For the proud woman, she was also destroyed with her proud expression still on her face. Though nobody gave much of a nce, Wang had already taken out numerous things that seemed very interesting. A huge cauldron that had been prepared long ago was ced some distance off from the bamboo forest. After the umtion of all medical herbs that could stimte the blood in the human body, Wang added them together and the cauldron was stationed properly on top of the fire. He already had exined the necessary steps to Ruruo. She would be responsible for dealing with the follow-up matters. He wanted to also take his time cultivating numerous martial arts, the fruits he used in dragon Blood to help mature could only be consumed today. With everything done, he thus gave Fengxi one of the fruits. She consumed it all before it started to act on her body. Wang finished preparations and left Ruruo with some understanding of the situation, including when to add certain medical herbs. For Fengxi the fruit consumed had a lot of essences that spread out around her body, slowly seeping into her muscles. For hours the medical power would slowly ravage all of her body, including her real organs. When the first stage is done some would be expelled then, Ruruo has to allow her to enter the medical liquid prepared for an entire night. At that time some precious materials can be added. Despite the heat, the medical materials are very useful and will enter every pore in her body slowly strengthening her meridians and other internal organs. Over the past few years, Wang and Ruruo have had to take drastic measures to cultivate the foundation realm, butpared to the method prepared for their daughter, they werecking. The good thing is that the method they used ended up seeding most of it attributed to the couple having dual cultivated for a while. Though in a true sense it was not actual dual cultivation, they used each other''s Qi to bnce and grow. Despite the trials and error in their practice it resulted in better results too for their physique, and even Qi. Even though others might assume the direction they took was easy, it was not the case. How many people can seed? From the ancient texts, Wang managed to get gold from the system he cultivates though he picked the names assigned to everything from his previous life to make them sound cool. The way he saw it, they would be able to get far with this system since all methods eventually lead to the same destination. Only that the records from the library had woken him up, apparently after a certain realm in the future, the physical body would no longer have uniqueness over others, unless he managed to study somews and utilize them with repeated techniques to strengthen himself from scratch. At that stage, things only depended on the level of the superior techniques one could create. He however could still enjoy some of the benefits temporarily. He already had figured it out, as long as he took the star in his body to expand before he broke through then his strength would always be somehow exaggerated. However, to go further required him to get his hands on more resources. The ones he possessed at the moment we''re not capable of solving the problem for him. But looking at the sky, he had an urge to go there and steal from some of the aliens but still forced himself to expel such thoughts. Looking into the distance, the boat gate was also another region he had yet to fully explore but fear seemed toe alive in his heart in that ce. That picture also made him very apprehensive of the ce. He was notfortable with the feeling of his life bring under others'' palms. In the end, he had to do things in moderation for now, and focus more on taking his physique to a particr point where he could attain a powerful life force. Other than that, he needed it to have the capability to support the star in his body being transformed into a world. In that process, he could enjoy an extended life span with a leap in his ability and strength. Based on his standardization the world master realm was just a general term for the realm Ruruo had stepped into. Using her imperfectws, she had just stepped into the realm, but it was not different from being a half-step fusion realm world master. After the defection of the two true meanings, one could merge them to achieve the initial fusion realm. The next time it would require her to cultivate two more true meanings to perfection and once they are fused, it is the middle fusion realm. After that four more true meanings should be cultivated to perfection and once eight are fused as a minimum, one can be said to be in thete fusion realm. In the perfection stage of the fusion realm, one is required to fuse a total of nine true meanings. At this stage, the operation of the inner world starts to take shape. Then the second level of the world master realm the domain is to be expected, but some geniuses can manage to grasp the domain before even reaching the mid stages of the fusion realm. But to truly unleash the power of a domain, one has to enter the realm of the domain. The other higher levels are not something that he concerns himself with at all. He would have to focus there once he has managed to deal with the two levels first. But he also has the desire to take the realm of fusion within one hand. focus on five more before he enters the world master realm. in that case, Wang has already grasped four true meanings to perfection and thus would have to He is aware of the benefits of doing this, to both hisprehension and strength. Remembering how with an increase in his strength he always seems toe into contact with stronger individuals and someday he might perhaps meet an even stronger enemy, he steeled his heart to take the tough route in the end. Chapter 82 Fourth blood transformation Chapter 82 Fourth blood transformation Sitting crosslegged, Wang spread his consciousness out and started to make changes to the formation around his residence as he focused onpletely calming his mind. With his time being spent on cultivation, it was better to avoid distractions that might arise, so, improving the defense at home would also be the best way out. He was already aware his seclusion might take a long time. In the South region of the, the area was vast barrennd. It could be called a desert, but the heat was making even the sand, change color. The golden nature of the sand was because the temperature had reached a point the sand was being heated to the near melting point. The rocks in the desert had been destroyed into particles due to heat. A martial artist with low cultivation may not be capable of survival in such a ce. Only a certain monster race seemed to make such a hellish ce as their home. In some ns, the elders were currently sitting beside the patriarch. Their faces were not looking good. "What happened, we send those three out to investigate the changes from that ce. If someone came out they had to get information about them. But they ended up dying. Even the most outstanding descendant in our n has also suffered the same fate." An old looking mad dressed in some ancient leather jacket, spoke first and looked at the people around him. Nome uttered a word, he then looked at the sky before asking, "Do you think it''s the work of aliens?" The other elders started talking amongst themselves. Surprisingly on the walls of the room, some unique markings could be said. They seemed ancient just like the ones in the ck gated cave The numerous characters on the stone pir seemed simr to those in the ck gate cave. If Wang was here, he would be shocked by this. The figures in that room however had the same aura as the old men and woman Wang had just killed. However, this had nothing to do with him at this moment or their scheming. that could even attract him. 00:03 He was currentlypleting the formations and a vast world of energy could be seen sipping into their residence. It was so much that one could see the medical farm, had be cloudy. Ruruo was also rmed by this change, but since the couple was going to introduce their daughter to cultivation, it would be nice to improve her starting point and environment too. Sitting close to the river that passed through the farm, looking at the clear water surface, Wang had the motivation to start practicing the techniques. He could already feel that this time the strain on the body would be very serious. But the abundance of resources to level himself made his heart rx. Looking at the clear water especially reflecting the sky, he could even see the sun rays, dropping from the sky falling onto vegetation in his vicinity. Some of the sand seemed to have been hit by the sun''s rays for longer periods producing some scent that could even attract him. His figure was under the sun and he had no ns of taking shelter under the tree. His skin was absorbing world energy and even the sun seemed to be having no impact on his skin. Sitting there unmoving under the sun Wang could be mistaken for a bolder had his body shape been different. An ancient stone pir was currently being held in his hand, slowly he would turn it after checking the unique symbols carved on it. At the same time, he was slowly adding attribute points to a technique. The process was not as fast as the techniques he utilized in the past. This was because the nature of the technique forced him to take such a slow pace. He had obtained another body of refinement art that was only the first chapter and it was split into four stages. . After reading through it he could see the technique was very overbearing. Once one cultivated it topletion, then they would walk sideways in the cosmos as long as they did not provoke some existences. It was a shame even with the fancy introduction there was only one chapter on the technique. Had he obtained the other parts though he might still be unable to cultivate them too? The technique majored the realm, one could only be capable of improving their physique to match their realm. From his perspective, to jump into the second chapter he had to be in the world master realm. To the current Wang, it was very useful though, from the information, the moment hepleted four stages in chapter one, he could have a very strong body, at least close to reaching the desired limits he had set. But once hebined several other martial arts with the technique, he could conveniently achieve his goal. As for cultivating all the techniques he acquired from the library, it would take time. For him, the body refinement art was important as it could open up pathways through his meridians like stars. With it, he could still be able to aplish his goal. At the same time, an idea that came to his mind about taking the initiative to improve this uniqueness was suspended by him. He stillcked enough knowledge about this and would need to ess a numerous body refinement martial arts first. Once it the cultivated to perfection, though the second and other chapters were not essible to him, he couldbine it with the thunder art. The other techniques he had obtained would be used as fuel to power up the process of fusion and in the process of sess, he might have a new technique from abination of star refinement art and thunder body art. The moment she took out some fruits from the storage device and consumed them, vast energy started to pour into his body. In the beginning, it was bearable but after he took out the dragon blood and also absorbed it, the vast essence started to run wild in his body, but the effect was desired. Good thing he was just using the energy from the water dragon blood in body refinement. if it was pure dragon blood things might be dangerous. Standing up, he struggled to push out again and again until his muscles were all bing numb. He couldn''t even move his limbs after practicing like this for an entire day. With the same that he took advantage to consume world energy into his body to recover. Then once he recovered he repeated the process again and again. His spirit was so bing worn out, due to his repeated practicing until his body limit was achieved. It reached a point where he even forgot the passage of time, and the resources he had obtained were being consumed at a first pace especially after he kept improving the star refinement body art every time he adapted to it. The endless practice by expending energy continuously was very tough on his body too. It however allowed his aura to be more refined. In a huge hall, a sturdy man with an overbearing aura that seemed to resemble that of the star refinement body art Wang was practicing, stood there but his presence made the area around him seem dim. Every pore on his body was generating star energy and the fluctuations were not something intentional, rather it was emitted due to his high level of cultivation. Even the ancient golden armor he wore did not seem like something simple. But on the surface, one could see some signs of the armor having been to war numerous times. A huge tablet-like structure could be seen in the middle of the hall with numerous lights flickering on it. Most of the lights on the tablet were bing dim, but only a handful was generating very bright light. In the lowest corner, another star seemed to have just appeared. The man grinned, before murmuring, "Master has spread the technique out again. But the number of people that could study this technique is not many, and those capable of taking it to a higher level are very few. At least most just give up in the end. Even I''m can''t seem to enter the ninth level. For the past five hundred thousand years, I''ve gotten many opportunities yet still not taken that step. Even my realm has already surpassed the star refinement technique." The man did not take it seriously, since the people like him had reached very high realms yet the technique was bing more and more difficult to improve. For most of the others, even cing it in front of them, they could hardly master it. He just thought their master had very high requirements. ording to rumor, their master had gone beyond the technique and only released thirteen levels, those reaching the sixth level can be admired as his in-name disciples. The ninth rank gets to be inner disciples and the twelfth level is core disciples. He did not have a personal disciple though. But the man only looked at the bottom corner with some expectations before leaving the hall. Standing outside the door, one could see purple energy in the distance, it was forming something like a whirlpool. If Wang were here he would be shocked to discover that the man had an aura from his body that made stars dim by passing near them. Moreover, the techniques seemed simr to the star refinement art he had just started to practice. And someone seemed to have realized that he had taken a step toward studying the technique. Moreover, his progress had been indicated on some stone tablets. Thankfully, it had been just represented as a star. This enough could exin why it took Wang three and half years to reach the perfection of the first chapter of star refinement art. At this moment he felt some energy slowly circting on some of the meridians in his body. Wang had a cheat yet it took so long because the technique required resources that couldn''t be obtained in the current ce he was. It was also the same reason he only got a chapter rather than more. It would be useless unless he could ess star energy to cultivate normally. Taking advantage of it, he also did the same for the thunder body art beforebining them, it took another two years. When the time wasing to an ending, he could feel other than the star energy wisps on his body, a new vitality was being generated after destruction. It was the lighting, and once the twobined, it was circting his meridians. Every process of destruction and rebirth started a nirvana-like event in his body. In another half a year, his aura started to changepletely. From his body, one could no longer feel any pressure of a cultivator at all. But Wang could perceive his blood had started to acquire the aspect of nirvana. Combined with star energy, it was very impressive. From some experiments, he discovered ot had some immortality aspects. After cutting off his skin, it regenerated as fast as it had been cut. But he knew that this was not immortality at all, it was just a rise in vitality. His body had also stopped absorbing any of the energy from treasures to cultivate his physique. He realized that only at night could he cultivate more conveniently. Moreover, he had at the same time, reached a very scary level with his body aspect. His ambitions started to increase as he thought about studying other martial arts too, and in the end, converting his energy even more. As for the ambition of having a domain formed by his body, he was in no rush. Chapter 83 Realm order Chapter 83 Realm order feeling the surging power in his body, especially when it seemed to have surpassed the previous him by several times, Wang''s confidence was boosted to do something risky. Coming out of seclusion, he was able to see his daughter but this time she no longer seemed as young as she was back then. He saw she was also avoiding eye contact for some reason. "Ooh we have grown up have we?" he spoke sarcastically seeing this scene. He wanted tough but stopped himself, he thought she was very cute, just that he could see her aura had also changed. seeing that Wang was teasing her, Fengxi decided to change the topic. "Dad, mom is preparing a meal on the other side, do you want to see her?" Fengxi could be seen to be implying something. "Ooh, you want me to cook for you guys? Hahaha! your mom will be angry if she realizes you are discrediting her cooking skills." as Wangughed he still patted his daughter on the head. He could feel her potential had exploded indeed. based on her aura alone she had already reached the peak of rank nine. well, it was something the texts referred to as the QI gathering realm, and in no time she could have the qualifications to enter the grandmaster realm. Thankfully Ruruo was smart enough to let her not break through but rather use the period to improve her foundation in the Qi gathering realm. "Let go, I also want to try your mother''s cooking, it has been a while before she offered me a meal, she has prepared. I''m sure her skills have improved greatly." as he spoke he stopped patting her head. He could see she was somehow annoyed by it, she probably thought she was not a child anymore and he should stop doing it. But in the end, Wang couldn''t help himself. He has been in seclusion for too long and even failed to see his family for a long time. But the most puzzling thing was he looked more ordinary than a mortal in Fengxi''s perception. She did not get the same feeling from her mother. But that was a good thing as it helped Ruruo in epting her mother figure''s authority. Standing there with long hair, reaching her waist, Wang could see Ruruo was still bing more charming. "Ruoer!, you seem to have be more pretty." he transmitted the voice to her, he couldn''t flirt in front of his daughter, so he had to be very creative. Hearing thepliment from her husband she turned around and smiled, Wang then heard a voice beside his ear. "Why do you like what you see? " the way it was framed ended up making him swallow hard. But he got cold water poured on him when he heard the voice continue, "It took me some time to prepare it." "Damn!, she changed the topic too soon right, can''t you give a man time to also shine?" while cursing silently, he could only obediently taste the food she was offering. "Hmm, not bad as expected of wife, everything about you tastes right?" as he passed the transmission, he moved towards the rest area, with his tongue licking some soup that was left at the corners of his mouth from the tasting. The two were not taking the samenguage but he was indeed pleasantly surprised that her cooking had evolved over the years. It tasted way better than Luoli''s cooking. After some time, Wang shook his head, before motioning for his daughter toe to sit next to him. The table at the center was big enough, and he was now having some ideas about the next step to take but thought it best to capture a different prey for the night dish. The most important thing was that his body was aching to visit that ce again in the sea and see if he could manage to handle that cold feeling he had the previous time. The more he thought about the. more he thought he could manage to gain ess to some benefits. Moreover, the ce was indeed mysterious and that feeling of bing stronger seemed to have boosted his confidence too much. He could now go ande back in less than a day, but the situation might be unpredictable so he would not assume a day would be fine. "Husband, I wanted to wait for you toe back before informing you. I want to go back and get Granny Hei and Luoli, I have missed them for a long time now. Are you okay with that?" she was bringing the meals to the table as shemunicated with Wang. "No problem, I also nned to visit the sea to obtain some important things there. So when do you n to leave? " he immediately rescheduled his ns. Since Ruruo wanted to go and bring the others over, he had a lot to do. He needed to repair and improve the quality of the carriage and at the same time, set up new amodation for the two Ruruo was going to bring back. He was not going to that mountain region yet but would see the situation if he managed toe back from the sea earlier. Moreover, Ruruo was now capable of defining herself against most people. In such a case he supported her idea. He was also aware she would take Fengxi with her since no one would be at home if both left. "Ooh wife after the meal, I have something to give you. You should probably use it first and after that can leave, then I would have peace of mind." he still transmitted this when he remembered the white fruits he got from the tree in front of the library. Ge had even forgotten about their existence. Once Ruruo ingested one, she found improve herprehension of true meanings. The moment her strength increased it would be much easier to move about and even meeting problems along the Way, she could defend herself. Southern Desert, in a huge house, a red-haired woman could be seen releasing some cold aura with a man looking at all this indifferently. "ck bones, I remember it has been close to five years since our daughter died? You seem to be indifferent to this but I can''t, you have to avenge her, otherwise, I will never give you peace of mind. So what if you got many other children, that was my only daughter. Even if she wronged someone they have no right to kill her." The woman kept talking but the man did not even waver in the slightest. He found her rambling annoying, and thus just said, "Ooh! You say if your daughter offended someone stronger than our entire n, should go and seek trouble to make youfortable? And what is with if she wronged someone they should let her have her way? Are you stupid, your daughter probably got this arrogant attitude from you. Better behave yourself, bringing any troubles to the n, I''ll end you myself using n rules." The man snorted before closing his eyes and returning to meditation. it was after the woman left that a shadow appeared, the man looked at the shadow and asked, "Ghost! have you found out anything, where did the three go? it''s not worth it wasting my time to average that woman''s bastard child, but we should at least have an idea about the cause of death." Surprisingly, the man did not care about his ''daughter''s death at all. For the past five years, the woman had been disturbing him to avenge his daughter but only he knew what happened when he started cultivating the current technique. Unless he perfected it, he couldn''t manage to have children, so he was aware that this woman of his had cheated on him. That reminder made him even have slight killing intent being materialized. He hated her, but her n was not something to be trifled with. After leaving the residence of ck bones, the woman was so unwilling and thus grasped something from her storage space. If Wamg were here, he could see it had the same design as the metal scrap he obtained from killing aliens. be worth it." As she thought of it, some hatred shed in her eyes. "I guess this thing is no longer useful, If I can use it to get revenge for my daughter''s death, it would Back then when she was asked to exchange the metal scrap for some benefits, she already assumed it was worth more than they wished for. Now, however, she did not care about the reason for others producing a verye feeling and normal creatures would be scared to even scan it. wanting it. The metal scrap has lost its meaning. Compared to the one, Wang had, this one was That feeling of dangering from it seemed too real. Without any actual check, it''s very difficult to find out what the metal scrap does. She remembered how she had obtained the metal scrap. Chapter 84 That brat is going to suffer Chapter 84 That brat is going to suffer Watching Ruruo and Fengxi take the carriage, Wang couldn''t help but sigh. It had been several years since they left their previous home to stay in this isted vige, but Wang liked it here very much. Now thinking about it, he also did not like that ce much other than the library. He was also able to see that Ruruo indeed missed Luoli, and going back to get her would probably be for the best. But granny Hei was indeed someone that should be given a chance to retire and if she was willing toe back with Ruruo she could just take on another task. The job of a bodyguard previously indeed was suitable for her due to her strength. Shaking off all these thoughts, he was confident in the formations he had set up in the carriage. Compared to before, he had made numerous changes that could astound even nobles in the imperial city. All the knowledge on formations and even symbols were used in the design and fortifications of the carriage. Thezy cow had grown to a very exaggerated size, and even those that had yet to step into the grandmaster realm could hardly cause it to lose fur. Wang obtained numerous resources over the years and even Spiritual herbs and fruits fed to the cow improved its bloodline greatly. He was already aware that for the cow, as long as the bloodline could be elevated, strength would skyrocket. Currently, even the three meters tall bull pulling a huge carriage was not much of an issue for it. Without even someone to take the role of a coachman, the bull could do it. It had already started to exhibit some signs of Spiritual wisdom. In that case, Wang decided to not disturb Ago and let him continue to cultivate in the vige peacefully. Besides, he had a wife, and couldn''t go back with Ruruo casually for several days. For the position of vige chief after some suggestions from Wang, he took it. Wang now was thinking about his next step as the carriage kept moving farther and farther. He had no interest in visiting the ce, he just gave Ruruo a chance to visit the ce alone, since it would do her some good. After sending them off with his eyes, he turned to look in another direction. He figured it was time he left for that ce. On the carriage, Ruruo and Fengxi were facing each other. "Mon where are we going?" Since being born, Fengxi has never left the vige. But that did not mean shecked curiosity about the outside world, it''s just that she had more fun to even focusing on it. Now after practicing some martial arts led behind her by Wang she already started to be slightly mature. Over the years, her parents treated her well but also educated her properly. As much as Fengxi looked like a lively little girl, she had spent some time with Wang on most asions he had taught her a lot of things. She was very intelligent, so assuming she was some cute innocent girl would be naive. How could Wang let his daughter be naive about the cruel world they live in. After leaving the vige, she could asionally stare out the window of the carriage only to see the huge forest around her. In the distance, one could also see a huge river, and the carriage moved towards it. Ruruo was now different from the past and could discern a direction for them to move towards. "Your father and I did not initially stay in the forest vige. We came from somewhere else. Perhaps we might also leave the ce when some time arrived. The vige is just one of the spots your dad and I decided to reside temporarily. At that time you could also manage to see a lot of things." Ruruo could indeed feel the vige was not somece that Wang would stay for longer periods. Moreover, the ce was also not very good since the two couldn''t test out their cultivation techniques around the vige. In the forest, they might end up inciting a beast tide. In that case, the couple needed to find an even remote ce, but it had to have ess to human civilization. Wang had also thought about it and saw the most practical ce would be an ind. Establishing their residence on an ind would be very impressive and at the same time, the vast seawater and skies in the sea could be utilized for training. But that was something for the future, as he nned to go travel with his family initially, but seeing Ruruo''s decision to bring Luoli back, he brushed it off at the moment. He flew into the skies and started heading in the direction of the sea, with the intent to see what made him so wearyst time he was here. In the Cloud Water sect, the sect leader was currently looking indifferently at the group standing outside their main hall. Within the main hall, some old cultivators couldn''t help but throw out some ridicule. "Hahaha..! Even small sects nowadays cane to our door requesting some exnation?" "That''s right! Had it not been for the ancestor''s decree back then we would have united most of the forces in the region under our banner. Who do they think they are?" "Haha... They want us to exin the actions of that hired thug?" The group in the main hall isprised of numerous old people, with high cultivation levels. Even though the Butcher''s actions ended up making other factions lose put and even suffer losses, it was their greed that lead to it. But how could they ept this? Previously it was more like a rumor, messing with a world. But after suffering from the huge catastrophe most of the celestial realm experts be very terrified. The origin of a world could give them some benefits but eventually, such benefits could only be enjoyed if one was alive. Despite knowing this, the group of celestial being stimted by the Cloud Water Sect''s rivals thought of getting somepensation. Even though that fool the Butcher died, most of the celestials suffered serious injuries that shattered their foundations. The power utilized by the attacks seemed to be on a different level. Hearing theughter from the hall, the group outside felt indignant. They were mocked, and even worse the Butcher was currently being referred to as a hired thug. That was something guest elders could be referred to as, but no one said it in open. "Let them in." she eventually decided on a solution. She had been able to get the seat of the sect 00:08 leader, how could she be an idiot. Directly saying this was not good for the sect, especially when some of the group of old men in that hall started as low-level guest elders and currently held high status. That remark from the elder made several others frown, this was indeed not a good thing to say in front of them. Such words made the entire hall seem to have set off a time bomb. The sect master also had some trouble settling this, it would end up creating a problem that is not properly tackled. Guest elders were not necessarily weak, and going on to call them hired gangs in their faces was a very serious p on their faces. Moreover, the sect master felt their sect was strong, but that did not mean they could fight the other factions unscathed. Sheposed herself after thinking properly about the pros and cons. "Let them in." she eventually decided on a solution. She had been able to get the seat of the sect leader, how could she be an idiot. In another location, in the South wilderness, a man with a ck hood covering his face appeared and a red-haired woman could be seen weing him with respect. "Master said, you provide me with the thing you agreed upon first and your daughter''s strand of hair would do. I''ll head straight away to locate the murderer and settle this quickly." the man''s voice sounded very rough. It gave off an impressive-feeling though. The woman nodded, she had already agreed to the conditions and there was nothing she could do but trust the man. She waved her hand, and an old metal could be seen with some sinister yin-like atmosphereing from it. After it appeared the man was puzzled, "master agreed to be a hired thug for this piece of metal. Waste of time. I could have done better things with my time." Indeed the metal only had some slight Yin Qi attached to it. In the end, it was nothing and as the man was about to head back, he received a response from his master toplete the deal. Then without stopping the man turned to the hair strand in his hand. Making some gestures towards the hair, the man''s forehead was oozing with sweat. On the sea, Wang was currently standing above the water, without any hesitation, he jumped under and moved towards the region the oppressive feeling came from. After passing through some sea beasts he saw some old-looking temple door at the bottom of the ocean. But at this time, in the library second floor, within the ck gate cave, the man seems to be looking at Wang through space. "That brat has also gone to that ce? Luck is not bad, it''s a pity you are too weak." the manmented as he shook his head. The woman on the huge bird said, "He is indeed lucky to have even been able to see that thing. It is said that thing chooses people that can see it and even enter it right?" she was very curious about it. "What luck can one have, that ce is a condensation of experienceing from geniuses all over numerous cosmos. He can have an opportunity only if he manages to endure some beatings." the man had a wicked smile on the edge of his mouth. Chapter 85 A serious beating Chapter 85 A serious beating standing close to the entrance of the temple building, Wang was puzzled at the sight. He had obtained numerous techniques without a ce to practice ot anyone to fight him. Looking at his attribute panel, he sighed. Name; Wang Bo Consciousness: World master level Skills: Formations (Lesser Grandmaster).Forging beginner (Greater aplishment) Martial arts: Cosmic void art(perfection first chapter) iplete, Void art(perfection), golden yang technique(perfection)+ Thunder body art(Fourth level perfection.) iplete + Star Refinement Art(First level reflection), Willow technique(Works master level), ... sh steps(oerfection), Force technique(Sword+saber+spear+rod techniques perfection) great grandmaster level, Infinite Taiji Diagram, ... ... Realm: Great grandmaster perfection. Attribute points:3270000000 ... After observing through the panel, he could numerous techniques that were yet to be cultivated. And thus didn''t bother with them yet. Since he had yet to cultivate them some had just been umted on the panel. "I should be able to practice the numerous techniques after checking out this ce. My focus shall be on them, perhaps I can grasp some other true meanings in that way." He found that direction more promising, especially when he thought of the numerous techniques he had on him. He was already sure the ce in the library had a collection that seemed toe from outside the world. At the same time, he still had a desire to visit the second floor and check out the techniques there but remembering that person in the photo he couldn''t help but hesitate. "I should visit when my limit has been reached and my breakthrough close, then the benefits could probably be maximized like that" Wang had his sights on issues but it also depended on the level of strength he could reach in the end. He also seemed somehow disappointed as he gazed upon the temple. But in the end, he had to enter the ce to be able to understand why it existed under the water. He assumed this ce was of some big use the previous time he felt some threat and retreated. But now things seemed different and his ns to hone his techniques and even practice new ones were getting farther away from him. . However, out of curiosity, he still wanted to push open the door and see what was inside. If some other secret was involved perhaps he could gain something from it. He thus moved closer to the huge doors and before pushing them open, he could see the door open automatically. " Ooh, it opened on its own?" as he was puzzled, he failed to see any unique engravings on the door. With that momentum, he walked right in, before he heard a huge boom in the room. Turning. his head around he saw the gate at his back close on him. It was darkness all around and Wang couldn''t see in this ce, something he found odd. A martial artist could still see even in the dark environment but this ce was bing more and more mysterious. That was peculiar considering at his level, he could still see eve dark too but he seemed to be under numerous obstructions. Moreover, his perception had been restricted to ten meters around him. This kind of method couldn''t be done by just anyone and even as he moved forward he felt his perception striking even further. "What the hell! I soon might be no different from a mortal." he inwardly bes rmed already. Without having any ideas of whaty ahead and moving on carelessly, it was no different from courting death. adventure in this region of the sea. Now he had obtained one, he felt very sad. This was a huge mountain being put on his back after he The moment he entered this ce he was confident in his strength so he did not consider such a situation urring. Moreover, it was very creepy in the dark, as though something was peeping at him, but he couldn''t see it. Even when he was pondering over not moving forward, his uneasiness grew intense. "It seems that going back or standing in the same position is also an option if I want to die even faster. Damn, me and my huge mouth." he had justined about there being no actual adventure in this region of the sea. Now he had obtained one, he felt very sad. This was a huge mountain being put on his back after he bragged about his ability to live a hundred killing rams of stone. Thinking up to this point, he bes very wary of his surroundings. At the same time, the perception he had of the outside worldpletely vanished. He has lost all the abilities to detect danger, perhaps only his instincts could y some role. After other several meters, he felt the world around him change, and he was standing in another location. The darkness had disappeared but he was now covered in sweat. Looking further ahead, a huge force could be felting toward him. He used all methods immediately but discovered he couldn''t go back, the area seemed to have some enchantment covering him and he could only go forward to meet the attack head-on. Soon he sensed it, the aura was not even stronger than his, so he developed some confidence and met it head-on. But the moment they intersected, he was pped flying and even blood could be seen spewing out of his mouth. By the time he had reacted, he was already on the ground and some craking soundsing from his body were an indication he was seriously injured. "So fast! so powerful!" he was rmed. A faster opponent might mostly rely on their speed to suppress others but things get very bad if they also are very strong in offensive means. From the situation just now, the attack that reached him emanated from someone on the same level as Wang in the realm. But the attacks were not on the same level at all. His strong body allowed him to survive that attack with only bones being broken, however, someone else might not be that lucky. Struggling up to stand, Wang wanted to see if he could capture a trip of the attacker butcked the means to do so. It finally dawned on him that he had been very dependent on consciousness despite being more inclined toward body development. "My hands!.." he could feel even his hands were ng from the confrontation earlier. His focus however had been on trying to find the figure, but now seeing his hands he was shocked. The first technique he grasped has been elevated at high a level and despite not using the technique, his fist carries heavy might. But now focusing on it, he saw that it had some cracks forming with the skin already missing. His body tensed up as he remembered all his experiences only to discover he had never been in such a hopeless situation. Even with the technique he could,d hardly do any damage since the enemy can''t be located. After retaining his footing he moved ahead one step and an attack arrived after him seeing this his eyes narrowed. When he was about to attack again, he noticed something important, the attacks onlynded if he moved inwards and farther from the gate. "When I backed up, the attack stopped advancing but this time, that attack was stronger than before." he be enlightened. But his face did not show any joy. That move was too terrifying. "To think that someone at the great grandmaster realm can be this strong? My current strength is too weak and might not be able to fight back at all." All this time he had some confidence but now, he knew it, there are always people above people and heaven above heaven. Even without getting hit, the attack still managed to make my internal organs shift. No this is no longer good, the barrier is shrinking. "I can''t hide at all, the mechanism in this ce seems to also have a way against those that want to escape." Wang could see the development of events exceeded him. Finally, he only grit his teeth and move towards the attack a his fastest speed. With his fist clenched he utilized a fist technique infused with the destruction true meaning. The power was elected to another level bit it barely allowed him to survive.. Though he did no end in a terrible state afterfonting the attack several times, he had a feeling that his arm would not be able to handle it. If he wanted to survive he had to think of other ways quickly. As ideas kept running in his mind he manages to see a huge area in his field of vision and nine huge tails were swinging slightly. In the beginning he thought they were Illusioja before he saw a huge body entirely covered with some runes. The runes were circting on the body surface. Binding it, were ck chains made from even moreplicated symbols. He managed to see that the attacks he was facing continuously were not some person attacking him. It seemed to like someone had taken some. means to transfer the waves of air released during his breathing out, the force was so strong but some formations seemed to lessen the strength of those attacks. "What the hell! is this just the breathing rhythms than in doomed once it happens to focus on my direction?" Currently, he was barely holding on with the use of the Star refinement technique and thunder body art. The two were having great pressure and even though he still failed to convert them into a single entity, he was able to slowly improve his strength. In hisst moments, he saw a huge energy torrent that resembled a fox tail heading his way and he couldn''t even move. After regaining rity he was not in the temple at all. Lying on the outside temple steps, Wang was not in a rush to check out the temple again. That feeling of losing badly did not feel any good. Moreover, he couldn''t fight back, and as intelligent as he was he could see this was another opportunity. Knowing he couldn''t miss it yet, he sat cross-legged on the stairs and pletely emptied. He decided to recover before taking his time to improve the infinite taiji diagram. Because of thest attack, his energy consumption had been exaggerated and now he was the technique was his next goal, seeing it still resulted in the body generating five elements of energy each being used to develop a diagram in the body. His Star Refinement art was already unique and with another one, the child ends up umting numerous energies that contradict each other, the effect of refinement then would reach another height. At that time even his bones and the meridians would be difficult to break under attacks from the same realm. Unlike now, he had been beaten so badly that he would require some time topletely get back on his feet. Looking carefully at his body, he saw ck energy that he had previously overlooked slowly moving into his injured arms trying to enter his blood. Chapter 86 Are you dreaming Chapter 86 Are you dreaming Suffering from the attacks already made it difficult for him to advance any further in the building, moreover, he had been teleported out after he couldn''t bear it anymore. This feeling of powerlessness when facing opponents of the same realm, made Wang dismiss his thoughts about improving his physique to breakthrough. He would practice all the other martial arts he had obtained from the ck gate cave library. The tempering of the body can only be a by-the-way situation. He was already certain that he would be capable of visiting the ce and improving his strength slowly. With the lifespan, he had at the moment, as a great-grandfather with a star taking form in his body, lifespan could already be seen as lense inparison to even other regr great grandmasters. Ruruo also walked the same path as him, so he did not have any concerns about her visiting the old home they lived alone. In the Cloud Water sect, a group of people was currently being imprisoned aftering in to demand an exnation. The sect had several strong beings and at the moment the conflict was initiated due toments of some elders, the sect leader decided to divert the attention to the people responsible. Within the celestial realm apparently, there were also sses, and once imprisoned in the Cloud Water sect dungeons, some of the celestials be aware of this fact. In the dungeon, a man with red hair was chained in the corner, who seemed to have suddenly be active. He couldn''t help butugh at the situation of the newrades added to the dungeon with him Heughed at their discussions and at the same time, was wondering what the fools had done to receive the same treatment as him. Though no chains were inserted deep in their bones, they seemed to have their dantian sealed. "Hahaha! nning on Being saved, are we? " hearing the mocking sounds from the red-haired old man, the new individuals in the dungeon couldn''t hold it in. But that was not the case for those that had arrived for more than a year. They just sat there in a dispirited manner, as when they firste to the dungeon as prisoners failed to understand some cruelty of this cultivation world. Now they were not even in the mood to rebuke the old man. He stood there with chains binding him to the bones. Even hisughter seemed rather hideous and he looked at the new guys as though they were fools. "Are you all idiots? Why would anyone rescue you?. That is impossible, this is someone else''s territory. Besides, you are all excellent materials for the Cloud Water Sect... Hahaha!.." Looking at the spirited and hopeful group, the old man did not even bother to y nice with them. Nheless, the man ruthlessly told them the truth. "At the same time, some of the neers could be seen trying to get information from those imprisoned for more than a year. But this resulted in either getting a cold shoulder or even being beaten. How could they be reminded of their plight, even some unlucky fellows ended up having their cultivation drop. The Cloud water Sect was using them as guinea pigs since they were captured and broken their will. They only came to demand justice but who could have guessed they were easily suppressed by the sect master and thrown into the dungeon. Yet that was not problematic, but they met the red-haired freak that taunted them. But after having suffered in this ce, even the words of the old man seemed meaningless. With their cultivation sealed, the chill emanating from the dungeon was making it impossible for them to sleep or even go into meditation. Upon closer inspection, one could see that the dungeon did not have any form of sign that indicated it was cold. But the chains that had been used to lock the red-haired old man seemed to have a cold glow to them. The red-haired old man was indeed being imprisoned in this dungeon and from his carefree expression, one could see some tiredness. The man had been sealed in this ce since the founding days of the Cloud Water Sect. Over the years, he attempted to use all methods to escape but failed to aplish anything. His current calm self is not something that everyone can manage to pull off. After being imprisoned for a long time one can even turn mad. seeing the state of the younger generation thrown into prison by the Cloud Water sect the Spiritdy couldn''t take it and decided to give them some advice. " You guys better behave or you might not like the life in this ce. All the others on your level that make trouble have ended up suffering seriously. Damn that Unity sect, they used us to probe the Cloud Water sect." The woman seemed very angry. She had suffered seriously from this, had it not been her identity any number of contacts she had, the Cloud Water sect might have probably already extinguished her life mes. After that incident with some celestials having their foundation destroyed due to the reckless acts of the Butcher, several groups of experts decided to seek some exnation from the cloud water sect. The situation, however, did not go well for most of them, as they were captured and thrown into the famous Cloud Water sect dungeon. In this ce for those that don''t know, they might think it''s a ce the cloud water sect retains criminals but those with enough information can tell it is not the case. For the higher section of the Cloud Water sect, the ce is where a huge demon is sealed. But the truth is far off from that. In the early days of the cloud water sect, their founder and the red-haired man seem to have fought but he couldn''t kill the man, this using the treasure he obtained from some adventures imprisoned the man and even leveraged the imprisonment to benefit the sect. The Cloud Water Sect is stationed on Yin Veins and the ce initially was very dangerous. Without proper cultivation, it would be seeking the death of one who approached it. The chains that their founding ancestor used to imprison the old man seemed to have also fused with the yin veins, and the man''s bones. It is thus impossible for man to cultivate or even absorb energy and utilize it for cultivation as the chains seem to pump yin qi into the man''s body continually. The fact that the man has yet to die is a testament to his strength. He is still standing at the half-step Lord realm. He once thought he could be a big figure but who could have thought his ambition was stopped by this ce. His being able to talk to people after a long period is indeed something that excites him, the current sect master used to visit this ce asionally. But she no longer bothers and the moment the man opens his mouth, others assume he is looking for trouble. After the Spiritdy spoke some of the newly imprisoned individuals be quiet and others depressed. It was obvious that two factions were having conflicts but the group had been dragged in. But another youth was not very happy about it, so he rose to the asion. " So what if you are the Spiritdy, my father is also a guest elder of the unity sect and he will eventuallye to collect me. Let''s see if anyone can stop him." An arrogant youth couldn''t hold it in anymore, he was confident and this made some of the newly arrived individuals want to befriend him. "Hahaha!.. Idiot! what has your father been putting in your head." The red-haired man started tough very loudly, he found the statement from the youth very motivational but unrealistic. "Old thing what are youughing about? you better apologize go this young master once my father arrives maybe I can bring you out too." as the youth spike he was still looking proud of himself especially since some of the fools were already starting to flock to him. But the old man found him as a clown sent in here to relieve his boring days. "Your father ising to apany you or take you away? Or rather, hising is it to happen up your execution? Hahaha...young brat, watch the nonsense you spout from your mouth." the moment this was said, everyone remembered the conflict between these two sects. "With your father''s cultivation, he is probably still on the first level of the celestial realm,ing here is to seek death. Besides, the number of experts present at the third level have already left to seek opportunities elsewhere and wouldn''t seat inside the sects anymore. For level four, then your father would already be an overload in this universe on the absence of lords." The man''s words were very much of a mockery. "What nonsense are you talking about, what lord?" The youth couldn''t help but ask the thing that he thought sounded cool. Chapter 87 Epiphany Chapter 87 Epiphany After having been expelled from. the temple, Wang was not in a hurry to attempt again. He knew it would be useless unless he managed to reach the highest level ofbat in his current realm. Taking out the metal scrap from the storage space he began observing it, but soon he saw a scene that fascinated him. From the metal scrap, he could see a destruction aura vast and mighty,paring it to his true meaning was a joke. He was still watching the scene and the situation on the seabed attracted him. "Hmm! what is that?" As if seeing something incredulous, Wang immediately stood up, in his perception he saw a stunning scene. On one side of the sea, a rock was being battered by the waves in the water, it became a gem, through constant impact. On the same side, another rock of even higher quality yet it was being corroded by the same waves. This sparked something inside him and he continued to observe even more attentively while confirming some of the thoughts he had from the metal scrap scene. Perhaps he could find a big chance to raise his techniques a notch higher. As he reyed the scene again and again in his mind he be firmer and firmer about it. He witnessed destruction being utilized differently from the way he does it. A huge destruction force caused space itself to distort beforepletely cracking into a huge void. The void extended to an unknown distance and suddenly another force from the metal scrap that resembled space was also released resulting in the copsing void stopping before bing stable and forming a sort of pathway. But that was not very useful to Wang, he was still admiring the destructive forces as at the beginning of the entire process, he could see something different. space was copsing in upon itself and resulting in a vortex capable of swallowing everything. That was one of the capabilities of destruction at the core. From the insights, he began to attempt it, but he couldn''t copse space. The space in the world he was in was very stable and you take his application of destruction to another level he had to evolve from true meaning first to grab the concert of the true meaning. That would be the most fundamental stage and Wang at the moment couldn''t enter that level unless his soul and physical body made a big advancement. Especially remembering that feeling of being suppressed, did not leave a good taste in his mouth. He thought she should at least have had the ability to fight back, and in his unwillingness, he thus couldn''t carelessly enter the ce again. He had his pride but he was not stupid, he needed to improve, that way it be the primary goal. Without the umtion of experience and breakthroughs in techniques he would find it very difficult to move past the first stage. Could he be willing after seeing the uniqueness of this temple? "Hahaha that kid has an interesting expression, it seems that failure to even pass the first level didn''t end impacting him as I previously thought. Not bad, actually even in the Continental Zone the ordinary geniuses from all walks of life usually try out theirbat power in the tower and most barely pass the first two levels with his cultivation level." the man spoke as he stopped paying attention to the turn of events. Ordinary having the capability to pass the first floors indicates that he was not standing on a gold ranking at all Then the high-level geniuses thus could probably reach the fourth or fifth level. Wang was putting in effort yet he was still far from beingpared to the kind of genius the Just by observing some stones on the bottom of the sea, Wang found himself experiencing something that resembled an epiphany and he ended up taking out the stone pir too from the storage space. Continually confirming his insights on the issue time and time again he gained a general direction to a new way of applying the destruction technique. He wanted to copy the destruction utilization ad seen from the metal scrap but failed. But that was not the case when he tried it in the domain. Sitting in the same ce, the willow in his baren star suddenly sprouted and grew a few more strands, which whenever they swayed caused some unstable aura of destruction to permeate the area. Just from the aura alone, he had indeed taken another step ahead. But he was aware this could not help him in the temple building at all. Within the dimensional domain, he manifested a world that had yet to turn physical and destruction''s true meaning was released to cover the whole world. With a light thought, the world seemed to have turned into a vortex slowly absorbing the energy around it. The speed also increased as it started ot shrink making it very powerful, the dimensional world was copsing due to that. He stopped and tried it several times, getting ustomed to it. Slowly he started to put the thoughts he had gained insight from the observation of the cruising of seawater waves into the floor. In another eight days, Wang had yet to wake up but still kept his posture as though he was trying to integrate with the water. Thankfully with his domain, he could manage to iste the water from himself unless he stood on the temple steps, which we isted from water using some strange methods. Time passed and in another two weeks, Ruruo had already arrived in the mountain residence thanks to her strong coverage. But what was shocking to people was the young miss bad had not aged a day since she left. What''s even more baffling was she was still alive, as she was said to have only half her current lifespan. Luoli now looked like a grown middle-ageddy, but seeing Ruruo she couldn''t help but be impressed. Most of the old servants had already retired or passed on their responsibilities. The moment Luoli saw the huge cow she was also very impressed. But upon the sea that girl that resembled Ruruo, she couldn''t wait but to ask, " Miss, she is?" Thanks to the treasures she had consumed back then, she again was slowed down. Ruruo also learned that her old servant was called back to the imperial city some years back. Looking at Luoli she couldn''t help but sigh. She even forgot to introduce the girl beside her but seeing how she resembled Ruruo one could make some guesses. In the next days, she stayed in the manner, and some news seemed to have been sent to the imperial city as well as the Tang family. But the way many people revived the news was varied. The fact that Ruruo whom no one cared about was alive would not be much of a big deal, but she was supposed to die back then due to some disease. ", Apparently the rumors were true, she was cured already? who did it? " some people were more or less discussing things. To most people, she was still not much of a threat since they had already managed to station themselves better over the years. But others wanted to know who could care for that disease she suffered from, yet they would be shocked if they realized she was not sick but had an extreme yin physique that had yet to take form. Wang had already destroyed it back then though, he already could see the physique was not something she had naturally but rather someone''s bad intentions. Furthermore, that physique could end up bringing trouble to oneself even if one managed to use resources to develop it. But that would not happen, perhaps she could end up dying due to her physique in the end. The situation in the imperial city had changed over decades ago when someone else ascended to the throne. In this regard, the one on the throne wouldn''t care about her at all. After all the scheming, he probably had many concerns about the ns that helped him ascend to the throne. Back then, the Tang n made some allies with several other ns and some organizations, that made the current Emperor. In truth, the only reason this region was not affected was due to its distant location. The areas close to the imperial city managed to witness the storm and even some participated. Even though the region seemed to be far off, Ruruo managed to revive some of the news and her heart sank. Even the old woman that constantly helped her block the waves was not lucky to survive. She indeed felt like she was a stranger to the imperial citypletely. Ruruo informed Luoli to pack so that they could leave in a few days. She moved around the residence also feeling somehow that passage of time was ruthless. To her current self, she couldn''t care even if a decade were to pass, it wouldn''t be of much impact on her mind anymore, she only thought that the world was forever changing. Looking at her daughter, she begins somehow released and happy, at least she had a family in the end. At the same moment, a man covered in some cloak was moving rapidly following some direction pointed by some ck gas. He emanated an extremely cold aura, and with time he would change directions based on the gasing from the object he was holding. The object resembles some serpent monster, and on the mouth region, ck gas was continually spewed after several minutes. "Damn why is this tracking so hard, I''ve wasted too much time on this. If the master gets angry due to dying his ns I might be punished. Once I catch that person making me move around like this, I''ll skin them and torture their whole family." the man was bing more and more savage. He couldn''t be med he had left with confidence but as time passed he could end up getting a direction and then it disappeared. It took him a long time to change direction again but over time he couldn''t find the aura anymore. Currently, he was already on the verge of a breakdown. Due to the oath he had made, he is forced toplete a certain task. If the woman from the Southern Wastnds were here she could recognize this man as the one she gave an old metal scrap, in exchange to kill the one that killed her daughter. But currently, man''s mental state was rapidly bing deranged. He had cultivated a weird technique, to begin with, and yet this setback and oath kept making him feel like he was being yed. How could he not be angry, especially with Wang entering the temple and cutting off the tracking for the man? Soon aftering out, he would asionally activate his domain, this made it very hard for the man. He had spent most of his time and even utilized something like the tracing object that required him to pay a certain price and yet someone was ying hide and seek with him. If Wang were to be made aware of this, I think he might say he was being wronged. He never targeted the man, he was just busyying the foundation for his martial path. Like this, the man continued to follow the one and off-tracking trajectory until he felt like crying. Meanwhile, the culprit was currently having a small spinning vortex appearing in front of him. In the vortex, a willow bud could be seen and it was shaking making the vortex even more disordered. But they might be rapidly doubling as the tiny willow tree produced extra stalks. This was the newly created technique and he had just set its basic form, yet its power was very scary. Devouring Force forming the vortex and destruction existing in the vortex could make any enemy tremble as long as his realm improved he could improve the level of strength. But he was not thinking like that, he wondered what would happen if more stalks were to be produced with differentws each. Chapter 88 Barely surving trial Chapter 88 Barely surving trial Standing at the door, Wang did not have the usual confidence from before and was determined to move past the obstacle this time before he moved to the next stage. He understood this was the perfect opportunity for him. Since he started cultivating he has yet to meet an opponent with the almost equal realm that suppressed him to the point of helplessness. In this ce, if they managed to break past the opponent, he could perhaps manage to reach a high level in hisbat experience as well as energy control. Without hesitation, he pushed the door open and stepped inside, but this time he was not going to y like thest time. He drew his weapon and immediately attacked. Outside the Imperial city, the current emperor was sitting on the throne reading through the reports submitted and he couldn''t help Bn ut frown. "Ooh, my little sister seems to be alive, she indeed has no value to my current self. Let it be, I won''t be bothered by it. Those wolves however are going to be difficult for me to handle. Should I send one of my descendants to her, at least they can escape this prison if one day these wolves end up bitting me back, I can at least save my bloodline?" The emperor looked like a middle-aged man but the worries he had could be said to be endless. In the beginning, he thought perhaps by having the throne he could control his destiny and be a man above millions. But his current life does not seem to go ording to his wishes, the ns that helped him secure the throne are rampant as they seem to be more in control than him. He has a feeling that sooner he might also suffer the same fate as what happened a few decades back. He couldn''t be bothered about much but the news of his sister now gave him some opportunity to save at least one descendant in case things got out of hand. He was certain that the situation might probably ur again because as the emperor he could ess numerous records and was starting to feel very uneasy. Those behind the scenes continuing the empire could change it after some period and in that period constant death is amon norm. After recognizing all this he was already involved in other people''s schemes. " Back then, when I was fighting over the throne the number of people involved was too many and this resulted in many deaths, now that I think about that group of people are no different from demons. It seems that they intentionally bring about chaos. What helped take hold of the throne? Hahaha..! Perhaps when they require another blood bath my family name will be the one being reced by them again. No wonder father never acted surprised when he saw me seemingly feeling victories, hahaha...! The old man must have been thinking of how naive I am." The emperor though talking to himself andughing was very depressed at the moment. After fighting for the throne by even killing his family, the brothers turned against each other, it was just to be a puppet. Compared to the burnished princess, he was way miserable. Uponing to this realization he immediately gained some insight. He already had some children before, and even after gaining the throne, thus it would be an easy fit for him to look for a reason to kick one of them out of the imperial city. Outside the imperial city, the poption is only higher in some capitals such as the one controlled by the Tang Family. Despite the emperor had an idea about this he didn''t n to send the person he vanished to the same ce as Ruruo it would be suspicious. But he could easily push the person into another remote corner that no one cared about. That in itself is a simple matter for someone with just authority. As the emperor was making his schemes, as is the norm, Ruruo was already nning to leave. But she brought her daughter to the town in the vicinity, collecting some things, but they were still inferior to the goods provided by Wang. Being a transmigrator, Wang took some of his time to design the best clothing for himself from the monster hides he obtained asionally. Due to that Ruruo was also interested and he taught her some ways of doing this as well as women''s designs that suit their current setting. He could indeed not go too far, after all, the numerous designs he had could still be used for historical dressing from modern times worm on times of events. As for himself, one could say, he was not ying by the rules at all. He had some regrets though, as he couldn''t get any alchemy-rted forms and even techniques. That would be like throwing fire into fuel, and he would have it easier with the issue of body refinement energy resources. He could hunt beasts but having alchemy skills would allow him to utilize such skills in the extraction of the essence energy. Such ambitions however never happen since he has never seen any records regarding a way to obtain an alchemy technique. For that reason, he has even be more suspicious about the existence of such pills. He has seen weapons refined from different methods but even from the enemies, he ughtered he rarely sees anything rted to pills as he imagined them. He has seen some origin stones but that was it, nothing else could be seen leading him to the assumption that doesn''t exist. Under the sea. Standing in the middle of the temple, a figure could be seen with blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. " I should improve my movement speed, other than the domain skills, destruction vortex, and world prison technique, I''m not that strong. Without them, I couldn''t evenst longer in this fight. My body refinement art is indeed a problem, how do I solve this?" If Ruruo were here she could hardly recognize Wang. Though he was still standing, his body was covered with numerous wounds and blood was slowly dripping. Without even thinking much, he immediately started to attack again, and this time he used the destruction vortex right after defending against an attack by pointing his finger. Seeing he couldn''t win like this, he infused the destruction''s true meaning at the tip of his weapon and when he was defending with it, it could also attack the same. "Defense is useless now, lets''s go all out and see if my trump card is worth much." As he murmured this he seemed to have asses the other true meaning to the tip of the weapon. Surrounding the weapon tip was a tiny ck hole that started to shrink further after the other true meanings he had grapes to perfection were added. The destruction virtues seemed to shrink but the tip of the weapon had also started to crumble followed by the rest of the body. When the attacks were about to collide, the ck hole had taken the shape of a willow-shaped world. Each time it shrunk the destruction force involved in the vortex doubled until the vortex copsed in on itself. At that moment it copsed, Wang felt a different aura from it, this aura was so sinister. It also seemed scarypared to the one he called destruction. space was also distorted before the weapon had vanishedpletely, and when he appeared he could hear some huge roarsing from the front. But the attacks had stopped he had seeded in passing. But he was not proud at all, was it a fight against some intelligent life, he could have already lost or even died. That was because even he could feel the force of thest attack he produced was somewhat unique. The moment it appeared he felt as though he had the urge to obliterate things. Even the weapon he was using had been devoured in the process. He couldn''t care less about it, he started to wonder how he could manage to properly use that move in the future. In the painting in the ck gate, the old man there seemed to have seen something interesting when Wang releases thest attack. "Did you see what just happened in the Origin temple? That brat seems to have be slightly possible for that brat to get in contact withws. He seemed to havebined several forces and The woman frowned slightly, she could also perceive the development of things. From her of him. pass him some benefits and hope he does not disappoint me." as he spoke he tapped the air in front destruction. perhaps he might not get insight and go as a side branch but that is not bad. Well, I''ll then allowed a vortex to copse in on itself. Destruction bes born, but it''s not yet true experience, that should be an anomaly. "That indeed was not destructionw, it is just something branching off it, it''s not bad indeed in such your star pce or rewarding him. The number of people with the ability to practice that technique a small star. Eeh old fogy you send that technique over as the reward, are you recruiting disciples for is limited you know" she too was shocked, The crafty old man did not seem to be rewarding Wang at all. He senses the star refinement art four next chapters over, which would require Wang to cultivate for a long time before he could even enter the next level. It was a blessing if had could cultivate it and a loss if not. She felt somehow bad for the little boy. shamelessness. But looking at the silent old man she just decided not to pursue it, at the same time shocked at his Chapter 89 Reward: Star refinement art Chapter 89 Reward: Star refinement art "How can it be easy getting the entire star refinement art, it will depend on himself in the future to get the rest. He gets this privilege of his talent proves better than his predecessors." the old man was nonchnt about it. Besides, he seemed to not think that Wang could actually get started on it as the technique was not to be trifled with and those that could even cultivate it faster were pitifully small in the cosmos. The star refinement art was difficult to cultivate and since Wang was using it for the first time, he assumed it has been close to three years before he managed to train in the first chapter. This talent could be considered ordinary among those in the Star Temple he came from. In this region, his spiritual thoughts were just embedded in the photo but the amount of power they wielded was already scary. That is what Wang could perceive because their life levels were different apart. To the old man, perhaps studying the technique could help Wang with his low room to have a super strong physique. But at the end of the day, that was it. Since the rest of the chapters couldn''t be obtained that easily. The woman sighed since she was also from some organization, and most of them were focused on taking in those who had fate with them. The moment the technique the old man sent reached the temple, it had already turned into some dark domain with light at the center. Rather say, it was not that the technique was releasing a domain, rather the domain of darkness was just a manifestation of the technique. Meanwhile, in the Origin Temple. Standing in the empty hall, Wang could see darkness without end, soon a light emerged from the darkness, and he slowly approached after some hesitation. He was tempted to approach the location, and even having covered a long distance he couldn''t get close to the object. After arriving Wang could see a blob of light floating above his head and a stairway made up of stars under his feet. He had the urge to touch that blob and at the same time felt some sense of familiarity. "This is the same feeling as that power of stars right, but how can it be here? I thought the power of stars was something extremely difficult to obtain. After practicing the first level of star refinement art to perfection I think only a sliver of energy managed to fuse with my body making it truly strong. Could it be star power?" With such thoughts, he was very moved to obtain it, but at the same time wary. Those that could create the Origin temple ought to be very scary people. On the outside,e the Origin temple just resembled a tiny temple building but inside though he couldn''t even see the end. The most bizarre thing being the first test at the door almost killed him. That in itself is an indication that he was somehow not at his fullest potential. From the records and techniques even fighting aliens, already had a thought in his mind about the fact that he could deal with the half-step celestial realm without much problem. Initially,y he was tempted to go out and fight a celestial but rejected that idea. Most of the celestials seemed to use original energy from worlds to breakthroughs. This was something the half-step celestialscked. In cultivation, none had to take steps, but some cultivation techniques coulde up with shortcuts to reach a destination. It''s just that after that the situation would be problematic for most. Improvements would also need to depend on the origin of the worlds being consumed. But the worlds had their own will and couldn''t let crazy people destroy them before their time. This will be very terrifying to even celestials and thus they could target worlds without stronger experts to hasten the process of destruction. The same was for this world until the ck gate was opened that seemed to have withdrawn some shackle ced upon the world. In this way, the world has been slowly developing and even some of the expectations of people would probably note true. For Wang, this discovery did not make him happy at all but rmed. Since it meant someone was silently manipting this behind the scenes. But he failed to realize that the opportunity to gain ess to this ce was the way to use his contribution points and in other areas, other contribution points talent was also key. Fighting against the aliens to gain experience was also something he found useless with time. He could take them down without even realizing anything unique. But after passing the first test in the Origin Temple he got some information about the temple. It however was just slight and all this seemed to have given him motivation. The best case would be the fist-like object floating above the stairs and attracting him. the pressure that it radiates is enough to kill him, and yet some desire was born in his heart just looking t it. From the domain being formed by the object, it was obvious it could kill several of him in an instant. Thankfully the stairs seemed to have reduced the impact of the domain. As he walked toward the object he couldn''t help but immerse himself in the domain to improve his insights into domains. The domain pressure was brushing past the bridge made of starlight as he walked he could feel the increase in pressure, but it was as though the star bridge cut it off. Looking at the object in front of Wang still hesitated slightly, before putting put his hand to pick it up. The moment his hand touched the light object, he immediately felt an intense sensation overwhelming him. The light energy seemed to have turned into a liquid state, drilled through his hands, and part traveled through all the body parts while some chains seemed to emerge in his consciousness. Observing the chains, he could see they resembled characters and soon it broke down and drowned his consciousness. The moment he copsed on the top staircase star energy started to slowly drill into every part of his body. The amount was vastpared to the one he had obtained before from the cultivation of the star refinement first chapter. After he regained consciousness he had a huge amount of information, unlike all the other techniques he had. The most important is that refinement could be cultivated as the moment he took the slip some pure energy spread through out his body it was star power and the initial stage seemed like attracting it. It registered as having reached entry on the system panel. He could already see himself required to sweat to practice some techniques like this to the highest point using attribute points. But he still didn''t go ahead and add attribute points to reach the second level, even if he could afford it. The ce always gave him a. feeling that he was being observed. Besides, he couldn''t believe that it was a coincidence that he got the second to the fifth chapters. But that was not the thing that had shaken him, as he entered the introduction mentioned there existed close to thirteen chapters. The fifth chapter was so strong that it could bring about such a situation. He was already in awe of this technique and on the path of body refinement he still had two chapters on the thunder most art. He was sure after finishing it he could only focus on the star refinement art until he got another technique stronger than it in the future. The five also had him developing some ideas, since before he was justcking a good body regiment art to take his body to the required level before breaking through to the worldly realm. That n had suddenly changed, he was going to improve his physique until his cultivation couldn''t be surprised anymore. At that moment, he wouldn''t even care about issues like the same realm, generation of talks of invincibility. He could then have more free time to divert on umting knowledge and adding more true meanings to his current ones. The time his umtions are deep enough, he could manage to manage to even create stronger techniques. At the end of the day, the realm did not necessarily define strength. Only enough umtion could result in his strength being overpowered. From the technique he had just acquired, he could see that his techniques were stillcking somehow and if he met a.strong enemy, he might be destroyed very fast. In front of strong arts, powerful means designed precisely to kill, one could easily be overpowered even if they had a higher realm and end up being killed. Once in the lower realm, Wang thought it would be better to overdo it and get himself standing at an even higher standing point. If his body was the limitation he would go ahead and find a method to strengthen it and if it''s attack methods he would also get for it. at the end of the day, he needed everything to be properly organized and bnced. Powerful techniques can end up producing exaggerated evildoers in the cultivation path once one goes overboard in the understanding of the techniques and goes beyond their realm inprehending it. Under such means, it usually does not matter how high one''s realm is made then an enemy could cut you off with just an attack. After some thought, he left the bridge and immediately appeared on the second level. Unfortunately, he was defeated even faster than in the first level. Seeing the dark waters, he decided to go back home, he had been in this region for some time He couldn''t even see how he was beaten out, but this did not bother him much. He would spend some time at home improving other aspects beforeing back to try again. now. " That attack on the second floor was not something I could catch, even my consciousness did not capture anything. After improving all other aspects, it a better toe back and perfect them in the first level. Until the first level bes a walk in the park, I''ll continue training there in the future, though no rewards would be issued to me, it''s okay." Chapter 90 90 Fighting in the rain After leaving the sea, Wang made sure to not forget to pick perfect prey, for his enjoyment. He was going to rx slightly and let his mental state reach a peak again. As he sat on the chair waiting for his wife to arrive after being away for some days, he started to see changes happening to the sky. In the beginning, the sky just seemed to seem darker but soon he could see lighting, shing as though a warning sign. At the same time, the world seemed to tremble slightly at other times. Wang could also look at the sky with confusion, this world baffled him with time. ¡°This time it seems the rain is not simple at all. Well let it rain, it has been a while before we observed rainy weather. I¡¯m always cultivating most of the time.¡± as he was contemting, the rain had already started. In the rain, another figure could be seen entering the vige. The man was very frustrated, and Wang had already perceived him, especially considering that his movements caused rainwater to freeze before arriving close to him. ..... He thought they just had some cultivation of ice arts that thought was rejected. His perfection could see some Yin Qi almost the same source as the one that made Ruruo¡¯s life miserable almost mutating her physique. And the direction the man took was his home. He even still didn¡¯t understand why trouble keeping his way all the time. Wang could also perceive a carriage reveal thousands of kilometers away thankfully it was not moving in the rain, and stops beside a huge tree in the forest. With his wife¡¯s cultivation, she might just love through the rain, but she seemed to prefer not doing it. Ignoring that he focused on the guest that was already close to arriving at his residence with some guess. He stood up and quickly disappeared headed towards the forest. He wanted to see the skills of the opponent in the end. Like he guessed the man kept teaching him until the new location he was at. Looking at the teenage boy standing in front of him without any aura on his body being socked by the rain, the man seemed confused. He hade all the way to kill him, andparing the two of them was indeed somehow strange. The rain failed to even get close to him by some certain distance it already turned to ice. On the other hand, the man waspletely drenched in rain. Looking at Wang the man had nothing to say, he was going to attack and kill, if there were any mistakes he could just proceed to another target. Seeing as how Wang didn¡¯t have any strong presence at all, the man did not even use his entire strength. He just pped a pa. towards him. ¡°I should resolve this quickly and head back to return that thing to master. He even agreed to get involved in such low-level deals ot must be important.¡± The man thought as his palm print appeared in the air and headed towards Wang. He could feel an extreme Yin Qi condensed in that palm. The palm could indeed be capable of freezing people to death upon contact and everything when Qi cirction could stop. Thankfully, this level was not even in Wang¡¯s eyes. There were not many people. that could cultivate this nature of Qipared to the Yang aspect. When the palm arrived Wang did not utilize hisws or other aspect, he just decided to y around using his physique. He had already taken measures by using his domain to cover the area around them. He had no ns of letting someone that wanted to kill him escape. With a move of his body, the side of the palm print mmed into the ground turning the area into a frozen zone. Wang also swung out his fist without ua8ng even twenty percent of his strength by attacking the person¡¯s left side. The fist managed to leave traces in the air as it moved towards the man. Seeing this the man rxed slightly. Although he was shocked when Wang Evaded his attack, he was still slightly on guard. But seeing Wang as a body cultivator, he did not have such fears. Body cultivators usually focus solely on one thing, and rarely focus on energy cultivation. In that case, even if they are strong and one can¡¯t defeat them, escaping is very easy. This in itself allowed the man to be very rxed at the moment. When the fist struck the man he moved backward and the sound of his bones cracking could be heard. ¡°The star refinement body art indeed is something. Just using this technique allowed me to suppress the man with twenty percent of my strength. But this is weird this man seems slightly stronger than the half-step celestial guys from before.¡± as he spoke he also moved to attack this time he reduced the attack strength to fifteen percent. Even though the attack was only capable of causing much damage, like the previous one, it allowed the opponent to rx slightly. Moving through the forest, their figures could be seen shuttling and fighting continuously. With time, Wang was learning how to perfectly control his strength and thus utilize the smallest possible energy in attacks. Though the opponent was managing to suppress him with time, due to his ¡®weakening state¡¯, he could still hold on. And at the same time, he began to understand the importance of energy control in a fight. Slowly he could even sometimes figure out some of the ws that appeared in the opponent¡¯s attacks and utilize them. After several hours of fighting and his attacks and strength seemingly weakening, the opponent was not feeling nice too. ¡°Damn, I have to end this quickly, though this bastard is also slowly losing out energy, he can hold on longer and he seems to be able to take a beating. Are body cultivators people with special hobbies or something? ¡± thinking of this the man took something from his storage space. ¡°Damn, I never guessed I¡¯d have to use this thing I obtained from that ce to deal with this brat. Even though it was somehow useful, perhaps it has no real importance. The information from the treasure said it could poison a lord-level figure to death, but I have no idea what lord-level means.¡± The man had got this from his adventures. The opportunities that Wang contained were scattered across the world, and many martial artists could still manage to get them. Talking about the ck gate once Wang entered that ce he had a feeling it was a separate space. Even the sky exists and the interior of the first level was so vast he gave up exploration. He once suspected that such a ce could not exist in a remote forest like this and, there existed numerous entries all across the. But he couldn¡¯t prove that though furthermore, the existence of Origin temple as well, made him apprehensive that was all. It seemed that he had already begun to float after passing the first level. He forgot that in this world exists many people and this other could also get opportunities like him. To make matters worse, he seemed to have not taken into consideration meeting a crazy opponent. When he was in the first level, he couldn¡¯t attempt to do this, since he could already tell the opponents were very strong. Currently, he couldn¡¯t help but me himself for the development of things. He perhaps even suspected the opponent was thinking he was pretending to be weak or something like that. What he didn¡¯t know was that the man had already wasted too much time on his way here and he had to deliver something. After all this fighting, he was relieved as he could prove eventually that it was Wang he was targeting. With that being the case, he did not even waste his time trying to do anything else, he just focused on using his trump card to end matters very quickly. The moment this thing came out, Wang who was still immersed in his world of energy control sensed a crisis. Even without understanding the meaning of Lord-level figures, the man used the object and once Wang was its target he could feel all the hair on his skin stand up. This feeling was not good because it meant the danger level was enough to threaten his life. So he went ahead and utilize all the methods at his disposal to ent the matters quickly. He had after all broken his own rules of not giving his enemies time to prepare or even think before solving them. in his pursuit for control of energy, which he was almost about to seed. That feeling was not very good, it was as though he had eaten something bitter and he couldn¡¯t get rid of the bitterness regardless of the methods he used. He only had enough time to see the man, cing some kind of needle-like object on a hand-sized te. At this moment it was as though something had locked onto Wang, he panicked for the first time. The most dangerous feeling is not having information about the object. He has a feeling that he couldn¡¯t escape at all, and even with the use of the dimensional domain, he was still locked. He wanted to use his methods to stop the object but it was toote. When he exerted domain pressure on the, even though the man was shocked he still did not panic. He just observed Wang Like a dead man especially seeing him panicking like that, and so when Wang¡¯s dimensional prison descended on him and the destruction vortex stuck him he was still showing aplement expression. Seeing his dimensional domain being ignored by the needle and heading straight for him, Wang¡¯s expression sank. Killing the man did not manage to stop this at all. ..... Chapter 91 91 Desperate move Seeing the needle approach him, he thought of many instances but all of them proved to be useless. But he still remembered a ce, it¡¯s just that the needle was already before him. He felt something passing through his body, at the same time a weird sensation started to spread throughout his blood. The star power in his body also activates automatically and started to go against the foreign substance that just entered his blood. But that was not something that could stop it he could still feel the situation in his body changing slightly. Some vitality from his body was being drained slowly and it happened throughout the body. Soon, however, his expression be very dignified, he could see ck energy moving around his body. In the beginning, he did not seem to take the situation as much but now things have changed. ¡°What the hell is this ck substance spreading in my body. It seems to be seeping into every part of my body. Damn, I was careless and this is going to cost me now. He could see that the star power he had obtained together with the star refinement art was what was stopping the ck matter frompletely taking over his body. ..... The situation was bing more worrisome and he needed time to think about a way to solve this. Coming to such a conclusion, he collected the man¡¯s remaining storage device before leaving and had no time or interest to check through it until he arrived home. In the bamboo forest, Wang¡¯s figure could be seen sitting cross-legged and the storage device from the man was emptied yet he found nothing that resembled the antidote. But he was startled by some of the things he saw in it. Putting them back he added the storage device to his collection after destroying some things in it. He could already guess they were not good things from the aura of blood around them. Ignoring all this he focused on his body at the moment. Something strange was indeed happening in his body. When one steps into the grandmaster realm they can see the situation inside their body. In Wang¡¯s case, his soul and spirit have already started to manifest thus such things are even easier. Ruruo has an advantage in this casepared to most martial artists and even Wang due to stepping into the World realm. When shepletes all the stages in the world realm, she could even manage to rival those called lords, since the world realm epasses more than just the celestial realm it goes beyond. Or it is perhaps perfect to say, the world realm already is on a different level, just as one is required to take the true meanings further and evenbine them along the process of s perfecting the inner world. Even though it can¡¯t be attained at the world realm even the lord level can¡¯t manage to aplish it. It is in this aspect that the two levren¡¯tnt even worthparing. Wang broke into cold sweat seeing the actual situation in his body. Tentacles like ck substances were moving fast and attacking his cells destroying and devouring vitality in them. The star energy on the other hand could barely manage to hold on against them by covering the rest of the important organs in the body. Seeing this situation, he was indeed not in good mood and couldn¡¯t help but break into foulnguage. The situation hadpletely evolved into a fight between the two sides but the star energy in his body was an ownerless power so the help it could give him was also not that muchpared to the foreign enemy in his body. The ck tentacles seemed to increase with every time they consumed some vitality off his body. The rate was also rming, this already had h develop thoughts of his next move. After struggling to calm down he only had one option left, and he took a short immediately. Improving the star refinement art would be the best option but he thought of starting with the lightening based methods first. Especially in this rainy weather, he wondered if thunder could prove as the best solution. In that instance, he added all the points he needed to improve the thunder body art. He improved it by two levels, consuming a considerable amount of attribute points but he did not care, he could easily recover them in the Origin temple as that ce seemed very old. The number of attributes he could collect in there might be exaggerated. The moment he did this, his body had already started to suffer from the effects of the ck substance so he three cautions to the don¡¯t and improved the thunder method to the limit it could reach. At this moment though his body was feeling the impact. At this level thunder started to manifest on the body surface and inside his body too, traveling along meridians. The destructive force was so immense that he was vomiting blood, some ck substance could be seen in it. At the same time, his flesh body was strengthening slightly, but with time, he be a good conductor of electricity attacking the thunder from in the clouds. The strikes from the lightningnded around him and soon there would be some asionally striking him. Even with the vast vitality that had been stored up in his body, at this moment he was enduring a torrent of torture. In the beginning, it was all about enduring but with time, he could feel even his spirit was bing tired. But he knew falling asleep at this moment was akin to getting himself into huge trouble. The lightning in the sky was also rming considering it was being aimed at him and with time it be stronger. This was useful for the cultivation of thunder body art, but at the same time, he felt like he could pass out anytime. He had indeed found a method of restraining the ck substance since the flesh in his body was slightly being infused with thunder. Seeing how the situation was not going well he decisively upgraded the star refinement art. In the beginning, the situation was not something he could be bothered with, but how his body might not be capable of holding on, the lightning power was just too immense and the destruction exceeded his limit of tolerance. When the star refinement art was upgraded, all the star energy in the body was stirred and started to fuse with the body. The ck substance could now be put under control, but something weird happened, as the star energy and the ck substance were interacting the thunder was also rummaging through his body. Soon he could feel some vitality being generated from the thunder and fed to his body but the repair of his body did not end up driving the ck substance away at all. He remembered his destruction¡¯s true meaning and it appeared the ck substance had some aspect of destruction. In that aspect, he started to think about copying the characteristics of the ck substance when it came to the utilization of destruction. In the carriage, Ruruo was meditating while Fengxi wasying her head on Luoli¡¯sp. She was indeed bored since she couldn¡¯t do anything in the rain. Suddenly she opened her eyes and looked in a certain direction, this startled both Luoli and Fengxi. She then stood up, picking up an umbre from the corner of the carriage. She could see that Fengxi was very much motivated to also follow behind but Ruruo turned her head facing her and said in a ain¡¯t but stern voice, ¡± Sit down. Don¡¯t get off the carriage, I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± When she stepped out of the carriage, rainwater was seen being pulled by some unseen force and slowly condensing at her feet into a star that allowed her to descend from the carriage smoothly. This set of actions could make one describe her as a fairy, especially while holding the umbre with her hair ttering to the wind. With every step, the staircase she used was being formed. When she finally touched the ground, her feet made the rain water seem to be frozen yet it did not turn to the ice like the staircase. She extended her wless tender arms out and the rainwater seemed to have turned into beautiful swords. ¡°Interesting, this is what husband called sword force, it can affect nature and with my cultivation level, it bes even stronger. With the addition of the power of a domain, it can pack up a stronger attack power. I wonder what sword intent he mentions will look like?¡± she thought in her heart as she flicked her fingers in a certain direction. Ruruo was indeed more creative than even Wang expected, she thought of fusing domain in a sword attack, something that even Wang had never attempted. Fengxi was stopped from getting down the carriage but still managed to see what was unfolding near the carriage. But not farther, she couldn¡¯t grasp the situation far off but could see figures of people. She was shocked and so was Luoli as they looked through the window. Luoli was a story lover and could remember Wang once talked about this kind of thing, but she was wondering how her young miss could aplish it. The group that had been tailing them was startled upon witnessing this scene. Such means were not normal at all, and they were busy nning to take away the woman and their property as their own. Isn¡¯t that just courting death? They thought it would be an easy grasp, especially considering it was just a group of women and a nice carriage. The group had some background and could not be threatened by some grandmaster-level figures. But seeing the scene unfold, they were rmed. ¡°Boss didn¡¯t you say we could obtain easy women and also property, why do things seem not that easy?¡± one of the men asked as his voice was shaking. ¡°Shut up!¡± the middle-aged man addressed as the boss with a huge sword scar on the face was also infuriated that he scolded his subordinates. He was at the moment contemting a way to make sure he could escape with his life intact. But from the beginning, Ruruo had fixed his eyes on him looking at the man with an expressionless face. ..... From their distance, it was clear that the swords made of rainwater were aimed at them. How could the man not know that they met some strong expert? He immediately did the smart thing. ¡°Fairy, please forgive this ve¡¯s mistake, we hope you do not stain your hands with the pair¡¯s dirty blood.¡± the man decided to go all out. Making themselves look as if they were not even worthy of her making a move was his strategy now. He also assumed that it could be the only way, but he is calcted since she had heard him and the rest. She could never forgive them since her daughter was also among the people they tried to include in their lust. This was the only chance for him to live, and when one meets hard they go soft. The boss of the gang seemed like someone that enjoyed bullying the weak and fearing the strong. It¡¯s a shame that Ruruo has a strong perception and could hear what the group was talking about. The three of them had already been divided up among the bandits. She waved her hands making the carriage windows shut and the two inside couldn¡¯t even hear the sound from outside. Chapter 92 92 Ruruo Making a move She could already guess the man was just probably buying time, but she was not flustered at all and with a wave of her arm the drops of rainwater that had turned into swords pierced the air towards the group. Suddenly there was a sounding from behind the group. An old man could be seen and witnessed this happen he wasn¡¯t flustered. ¡°Audacious! They said it was their mistake and you still want to punish them?¡± he just let out an angry howl using his Qi. Moved towards the attack, waving his hands causing some kind of barrier to form from Qi. But his expression soon stiffened uponing in contact with the water swords. The barrier shattered instantly and the old man suffered some bacsh. The man soon spat out a mouth fool of blood before he turned into an after image running off into the distance. Ruruo:¡±??¡± ..... The gang: ¡°???¡± After the man run away the group went down on their knees and there was indeed some hesitation in Ruruo¡¯s eyes. She even didn¡¯t make an effort to keep that old pervert behind. ¡°Hai! she is too soft, she hesitated, let¡¯s see how she handles the gang from his on.¡± in the bamboo garden after keeping his situation in check Wang was also observing Ruruo. But he soon found out he was taking too soon when he saw another ice condensed from rain drops breaking through the air nailing the escaping man on a tree. As for the group that was kneeling they seemed to have be ice sculptures without any life. ¡°I spoke too hastily there, my wife should not be offended at all.¡± moving his mind away from the situation, he started to observe his body After taking his star refinement art to the second level, the star energy was slowly being infused within his bones and muscles. Thd process was not faster at all, the muscles on the other end, seemed to contain lightning sparks. The destruction aspect was very useful in dealing with the ck matter but failed topletely get rid of it. Now it had achieved some kind of bnce. Thinking back to when he created his techniques based on the versions of martial arts he had collected all over, only adding the true meaning in them, changed thempletely. The willow technique was something to do with visualization and yet it allowed him to take down even stronger opponents. The only problem with it was, that it could develop on its own but rely heavily on the strength he had. Considering everything else, one could say his use of world energy gave him an advantage. If the cirction of Qi is considered inferior to energy generated from the practice of techniques, then world energy is on a higher level. But it alsoes with conditions, as even Wang had to use the true meanings to umte world energy and convert his Qi into world energy. He can¡¯tpare to Ruruo anymore that had already entered the world realm. What she absorbs is world energy without any need to go through processes. In a sense when ites to power, the ancient cultivation system the couple used is considered worth it. Even though Wang uses his way to categorize the realms, it doesn¡¯t change the unique nature of the system. He also is aware that there might be some other stronger beings that still or have taken their cultivation higher using the same system. Perhaps to them, it might not be an ancient system, since they have always been using it. The devouring of world origins after their deaths is also some deficiency that seems toe with the current cultivation system. Instead of creating oneself, the system seems to focus on taking already existing foundations and fitting them on oneself. Such a method even if one is building a house would not be advised. Since it is very difficult to get the binding to a very high level or adjust it to fit ones present in the process of construction. It also exins why most of the celestials rarely improve in their strength at all. A half-step celestial would find it hard topete against world energy let alone its application of techniques. And after Wang passed the assessment on the first floor of the Origin temple he already had an understanding that he was weak. Compared to those using the cultivation system, he could seem strong but the reality was he was not worth much. The Origin temple¡¯s first floor should be considered normal to pass, yet he failed miserably on the first trial, if one were to im that he was too strong it would be very funny. After studying the star refinement art, he barely could pass through the first level and it also was the one that allowed him to hold on longer. His techniques were in the end not considered much it proving that the star refinement art is not a simple technique. Even after the ck substance poison, he took the star refinement art to the second level and incorporated the star energy into his body, allowing him to restrain the very dangerous substance. The fifth-level lightning technique, that even failed topletely eradicate it. But during this period he had to learn to control the intense destructive energy being generated from the thunder. Besides the rain had started to drizzle, and even the thunder striking his location seized. Sitting on the scorched ground, some bamboo trees were not lucky enough and still had lightning arcs moving about. The area around him had turned into a thunder domain. He was still trying to control it, as he had absorbed numerous amounts of thunder and his body was still unstable despite his rxed state. He had already experienced torture and since the technique had reached a point of extracting some vitality from thunder, he could only endure it. But the benefits to his body are also immense, as the tempering perhaps night allows him to obtain his previous set goals even faster and he decided to take his strength to the limit before forcefully leveling the star refinement art again. For the fourth level, he had a n and hoped at that time he would have aplished it. The most important thing was that the star in his body had also been nourished by the star¡¯s energy. The amount of star energy was too immense and its role, in the beginning, was to improve his cultivation of star regiment art, but now it had been consumed by the body and star in his dantian. The only good thing is that this has improved even his capacity to hold energy and the size of the star increased several times. The star energy was the correct source needed to allow for the expansion of the star. Furthermore, he could already see something from this, perhaps he could pass the technique to his daughter after she reached the great grandmaster realm He wondered if Ruruo could be able to learn it too and how fast that would be. Upon reaching this point, he started to think about some important things. The most pressing being some techniques focused on life preservation. The collection from the library in the ck gate should be plenty, but he had yet to even master all those from the first level. Now thinking about it, he had a lot of opportunities to raise his strength and no hurry to breakthrough yet. Southern region in a certain underground base, a man with a teenage appearance, silvery mark on his brows but gloomy eyes, that seem to be capable of even freezing the void, was looking at the broken token indicating the death of his disciple. The silvery mark seemed to be the result of the technique he was practicing, after reaching small sess. He was sitting on some ice like ake, and his expression be very distorted for some reason. He had already confirmed that his disciple obtained the thing he wanted but now died, how could the man be in a good mood. He was agitated but not his eyes were on the realm order rather than the disciples¡¯ token. ¡°Damn, you took something of mine, I shall skin you alive whoever you are. Wait till I finish my cultivation of the ice sutra to great aplishment.¡± If Ruruo were here she would recognize this man. The man seemed very angry and yet his frost Qi still failed to even make any waves in the pool. That was an indication of how low the temperature in the ce was. At the same time, the man seemed to be angry over the loss of the realm token rather than his disciple. On his left hand, he was stocking what seemed like a token, but it was more intricate than the one that Wang had he had obtained more than two pieces and fused them. After all, the man seemed like had lived for a long time considering the light in his eyes. With his hands stroking the token, he submerged in the cold pool and everything returned to calm. Chapter 93 93 getting insight into intent After having suffered from the situation, Wang had this feeling but couldn¡¯tpletely grasp it. This was also some kind of realization, to attain intent, he had to do more than just have goodprehension. He had managed to open the door towards intent. It was something that could only be obtained through some kind of resolve rather than his swordprehension. The direction however depended onprehension, in the end, implying that cultivation was not easy. Luck was a factor, but its value could not make a powerhouse. Only those that utilize it correctly could be capable of obtaining benefits. Just past midnight, Wang could see the carriage reaching the vige. At this time, he still had yet to get the thunder on his body surface under control, but he could ve said to be almost there. Ruruo¡¯s voice reached him, and he could tell she was worried. ..... [Husband, what happened to you?] On the surface, of Wang¡¯s body, one could see asional lightning arcs. The clothes he had on were burnt to leave behind numerous scorch marks. With that not being enough, the area around him seemed to have just undergone a huge disaster. [Nothing much, just some technique I practice. The weather was suitable for it but overdone it a little.] As Wang was still giving such vague answers, Ruruo observed the bamboo forest through her perception and her mouth twitched. When Wang was saying only a little damage, he forgot that almost all the hundred and forty area radius of the bamboo forest had been decimated. Even though the destruction was uneven and some bamboo shoots managed to survive in that area, it did not change the facts. Ruruo¡¯s most likely wanted to ask him if he was not satisfied with the damage and probably he wanted to destroy everything even their house. But she still didn¡¯t ask that, she was just wondering why he was even practicing such a technique until she saw lightning arcs all over his skin. [It¡¯s good you are okay. We should probably stay in the carriage for the night ande home tomorrow when the drizzlepletely stopped.] She didn¡¯t want to bring the other to such a hazardous area yet, as it couldn¡¯t be safe to assume Wang¡¯s activities might not spread. And the way he had yet to realize the area destroyed was big. But then again thinking about it, her coverage extended to kilometers and thus several hundred meters could be deemed a trivial thing. [okay, I have no problem with that. It¡¯s good you guys are back. This ce was very boring without you guys. this person before. Did you finish everything you wanted to do there?] [Yeah, but granny Hei seems to have left before I could meet her, perhaps we might never meet again!] Indeed the old woman that used to guard her seems to have retired. She couldn¡¯t keep up with Ruruo¡¯s martial arts. Besides, she probably had to only protect her for a period of twenty-five years or something. But at this time, she had indeed already done her job, so retiring on her part couldn¡¯t be seen as much of an issue. For the current Ruruo, not many things could go past her unnoticed about those with low cultivation levels. With her perception she could see a lot, like Luoli though her cultivation level was low, she could still live aplete life of a mortal. She alsocked the drive to cultivate thus even if she were to give her some cultivation techniques it would turn futile in the end. The heavy rain had already stopped but a drizzle could not stop people from moving about. The frightening thunder that kept shing on the other side of the vige had also eventually stopped, it made people¡¯s hearts uneasy. With Ruruo¡¯s cultivation, she could still manage to overhear the conversations ongoing about the way thunder has been striking that direction of her residence continously. At the moment when the discussions were ongoing, somewhere outside the. A woman appeared with a cloak covering her face continuously flying in space, a, after moving closer to the huge body, she seemed very cautious. Taking out an object from her storage, it was indeed simr to the metal scraps Wang had obtained it¡¯s just that the color waspletely ck. Even the patterns on them seemed unique and after being released, the metal scraps seemed to fuse, making the huge body vibrate slightly before an attraction force pulled the token towards, a certain direction. On the body of the huge celestial object, a simr token space could be seen where the token had perfectly fused. Following that, a huge howl could be heard, even the woman¡¯s cloak was shattered by the after effects of the shockwaves despite being behind the sound source. The terrifying sound waves were just the beginning as another powerful force emitted from the celestial body seemed to contain the power of space, caused hundreds of thousands of kilometers in space to crack. Terrifying energy could be seen umting before striking into the turbulent space vacuum that had already turned chaotic, creating a ck rift in space. At this moment, it was as though everything had returned to stillness, but on Wang¡¯s part as well as the man at the bottom of the ice pool with a silver mark on his forehead, they could feel strange fluctuations emanating from the realm tokens. The man in the iceke bes more uneasy because he assumed the worst had happened. Someone had used the realm token and that implied that it would take a long time for him to umte others. The woman that initiated all this had brown long hair reaching all the way to her waist and observing all this her icy blue eyes lit up. A roar could be heard from the other side of the rift space. Soon the area around her suddenly fell into the endless dark like she had entered the abyss. The woman did not panic, instead, there was even some excitement on her face. Soon however she was shrouded by pitch ck energy that rushed into the rift space, traversing through the darkness. At the same time, the celestial body seemed to have lost all energy turning into its original dormant state. In the rift, that was slowly closing, another woman could be seen rushing towards the rift at a very fast speed, and luckily she managed to jump into the rift before it closes, but at that moment one could not say she was lucky at all. Without protection from the dark energy, survival might also not be on her terms. If Wang were here he would be shocked because he once killed a woman looking kike this in the past, but this one exudes a different kind of Aura, it¡¯s imposing and her strength seems to be on another level. This was the sect leader of the Cloud Water Sect. But what could even make one more suspicious was why someone on her level would risk entering the rift in space that seemed to be closing. The powers emanating from the rift are enough to decimate a world,pared to the techniques of domain that Wang usually uses the world prison, destruction in it was not worth mentioning in front of this rift space. It was likeparing an infant with a spoon and an adult with a nuclear weapon and trying to measure the degree of damage one of them could cause. Such aparison without even considering the weapons each held was already unfair. Let alone when the weaponsparison of an infant with an adult consideration. Wang was still trying to emte a world in his cultivation and that would probably continue even after the next realms after world realm. But that rift made in space, was not on the level of the world, it had transcended that, and thus it could shred a world into particles let alone some celestial realm expert. But something surprising happened in the rift before itpletely closed, the sect master of Cloud water sect seemed to have produced some blue talisman and crushed it. Golden symbols emerged from all around shrouding her, as the riftpletely sealed itself. [Um? That little doll from end of the star field actually used tricks to forcefully pass through realms, what a careless doll. Well everyone wants freedom, but she actually chose the wrong ce. In the Abbys, woth her current level, she doesn¡¯t even qualify for cannon fodder. Peacockdy, I thought you would take her in? ] [That little doll indeed is not bad for this ce, but that is it, she does not have fate with my Purity pce. Even your star ce is very grumpy when epting disciples yet you want to manage my star temple¡¯s situation? ] [you don¡¯t have to go take it to that level right Granny peacock! ] [Im pretty much younger than you old man, how dare you call me a granny?] [ younger my foot, we are only a decade apart in age, granny peacock stop trying to lie your way out of here?] In the ck gate cave, the two in the phitigraoj seemed to be arguing again, and Wang misses such a good show. But even if he was around he still couldn¡¯t be capable of realizing this. In other distances that even Celestial cultivators couldn¡¯t see, between the void, some waves of fluctuations happened from time to time. This was a discussion on the events that had just taken ce before the situation returned to normal. Such existence seemed to be on the same level as the ones in the painting of the ck gate cave. In the Origin temple, several fluctuations were felt. If wang had a high enough realm and felt this he could feel a chill down his spine. The ck gate cave and Origin temple were just a few examples present on the, but it seemed they were not physically located on the but created some way to allow those on the to enter it through various ces. In that way, even though people like the sect master of the Cloud Water sect were deemed celestial perhaps he was not even using the same cultivation system. But that also exined why she could easily suppress those in the celestial realm and threw them in the prison. The same can be said for the indifference of some figures in the cloud water sect and other top factions to the origin of worlds. If the strong in those ces wanted the origin so badly, then resources invested in the destruction of the world would be on another level. The man in the ice pool couldn¡¯t take the situation anymore and jump out. He was bing more anxious with time. ..... Chapter 94 94 An interesting family Lying on the cliff, Wang and Ruruo were currently watching a fight in the distance. If one were to see them, they wouldn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This strong couple was busy watching the fight in the database and evenmenting on it. In the distance, at their backs about two hundred meters, a carriage was stationed there with Fengxi and Luoli. [What are they doing they have been in that position for almost an hour. Are we staying here tonight?] Fengxi now looked like a twelve-year-old, after having been with her parents on the journey over the years, she had already reached the grandmaster realm and Luoli by her side was at rank nine. Ago was left at the vige, he took up the role of the vige elder sometime back and even had a child before the group of four left the vige a few years back. Visiting ces all over, Wang had managed to chain insight into the true meaning of star while Ruruo had also made improvements. when the couple feels like they could destroy some bandits or even give some pointers to some martial artists. Just like this close to a decade, has passed. ..... Fengxi is now an adult but her growth is still slow. Wang went ahead to confront her that once she reached the great grandmaster level, she could be an adult. But the truth was he was not sure it would happen, besides he did not have a problem with his daughter growing slowly. But indeed she also proved somehow talented, not wasting her parents¡¯ potential. At the grandmaster¡¯s realm peak, she could be said to be stronger than the couple back then. She has cultivated numerous martial arts and the thunder body art too. She left the carriage and stood in the huge grasnd looking into the distance, her parents were lying on their stomachs at the edge of a cliff. She couldn¡¯t understand them, but only Ruruo and Wang knew they were watching a good show. Over the years, Wang had seen many things he had never imagined existed. And now the couple was watching a fight in the forest, some distance of several thousand kilometers away. Boom! Katcha!, ¡®Roar!!!!¡¯ A huge fight had broken up and the cause was some treasure. The funny thing was the tree with the treasure was also sentient and the moment the fruit is picked it would wither and die. So it was waiting for an opportunity to counterattack. Watching all this from their perception the couple found it amusing. They didn¡¯t n to interfere, truthfully over the years of traveling, what situation have they not seen? Wang has even managed topletely get rid of the ck matter that had poisoned him. back then. Also through the travel, his spirit had improved greatly unlike at that time in the past when he was in a hurry for results in cultivation. Even Ruruo did not breakthrough over the years despite meeting the criteria to improve. She had suffered defeat in the Origin temple several times before she sessfully broke through the first level. Wang managed to keep tempering himself in the second level without attempting the third level. In the distant forest. Rumble! A figure was knocked flying, by thick green beaches when approaching the fruit. He had already managed to defeat thepetition for fruit but ended up getting attacked by the tree with the fruit. Some distance off another person could be seen snaking through the bushes headed for the tree¡¯s location. Comparing cultivation levels, that figure did not seem impressive as the one knocked out by the tree. Funny though, the actions of the tree did not make the figure slow down at all. It was as though the figure knew the tree had gained sentience. The figure stopped after arriving a certain distance from the tree. The one knocked off on the other hand was very annoyed that his prize had developed legs. [Humph!] He released some killing intent and directed it towards the tree, it was a shame that could not y any role against the huge tree. The man moved again and this time he did not target the fruit but wanted to sever the tree from the branch holding the fruit. A sword was swung, heading towards a certain area of the tree, but the tree was not slow either it swung another branch towards the sword, and another headed to the attacker. Defense and attack wereunched at the same time, and collusion was ensured after. Retracting the sword attack to defend himself the man suffered from this confirmation and gotshed on. Though this attack did not throw him back, he still had some blood flowing at the corner of his mouth. Surprisingly the couple could have sworn that heard a roaring from the gigantic tree. After intense confrontation, the thick green branches exploded mid-air with some green juice being sprayed all over. One could see sword shadows in the sky in a nonstop confrontation with the tree branches. The tree might have perhaps run if it could move. in the confrontation, the sword Wilder had the upper hand. That can be seen to be due to the treecking enough intelligence and only acting on impulse to survive. It is not easy for trees to give birth to wisdom, even though the couple had seen numerous things over the years traveling this was also something unique. Even if the tree is strong, it still has numerous restrictions that make it such that its ability to defend itself is almost negligible. The other one was slowly scheming and the couple could see the shadow of someone on top of a tree nning to use a rope to target the fruit. Nature was indeed very cruel, this tree had gained sentience yet its survival depended on its fruit. This was a cruel joke, as the fruit in itself seemed to be very attractive to its enemies. Regardless of the means used the tree seemed to be deemed to die in the end. Turning his head Wang felt a stare, and he was wondering whether he had anything wrong. Only to see his wife had made that face as though she wanted to cry. [What¡¯s with this look? we agreed to watch events for fun. Don¡¯t tell me you want us to interfere here?] He had the urge to cry right now. On their journey, it¡¯s not that Wang was very generous to do all those things but she was the cause. Now she wanted him to also make a move, but this was already a headache. Sighing, Wang stood up and stretched his waist slightly. His domain spread covering the entire region several thousands of kilometers. Along with it, pressure descended on the people in the vicinity of the tree knocking them all out. The Dimensional domain opened and Inside his domain, Wang could move as though it was transportation. Stepping through a mirror with Ruruo the couple disappeared from the cliff arriving near the tree. Ruruo released her vitality domain covering the huge tree and this made it rx as it could not sense malice. Wang on the other hand sends the group some distance away before starting to set up a formation in the area. [It is indeed a pity for a tree that had gained sentience like you to be killed here. Let¡¯s see what I can do for you.] wang transmitted the message to the tree and made several formations by taking advantage of his domain, covering a wide area. He was going to make the ce seem none existent, the other issues could be dealt with slowly. [Wife, this could be said to have been a good method but it is not a permanent solution though. In the end, it is that fruit that has made the fate of this tree as it is. And it is the thing that ought to be solved the most.] He mistakenly said this when in a daze but realized he had messed himself up. Ruruo shamelessly asked him to finish what he had started. [Husband! Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t do it. Hai!! I can¡¯t me you. I¡¯ve heard some women talk in the vige about how their husbands can¡¯t do it. If you can¡¯t just say it, there is nothing to be embarrassed about it.] The moment Ruruo said this, Wang had thd urge to strangle someone. Wang had a ck face right now. At the end of the day, he couldn¡¯t get angry at his wife, but that person that was passing such information to her was already his sworn enemy. How could she teach her to tell a man to admit he can¡¯t do it because hecks the ability? ¡®Damn, it was that woman that Ago married that seemed to be teaching Ruruo this nonescence. Regardless of the situation she would use this statement to manipte me into agreeing. I even feel like crying now. She is testing the ego of a man.¡¯, Wang was already cursing someone right now. [Wife, what was that, that you said husband can¡¯t manage, it about we hold an adults discussion on that issue first.] ..... [You... Pervert!] Suddenly a blush appeared on Ruruo¡¯s face. She was even averting her eyes and started regretting it. Her brazen husband using such provocations might just end up resulting in her suffering. [Wife this ce is very nice, especially with the notification of formations you have to make things clear so that your husband¡¯s feelings are not hurt.] Wang said with a devious smile. [???] at this moment even Ruruo was speechless and regretting having used such a trick at a time like this. Chapter 95 95 Are you doing it or should I? [Let¡¯s go! The fate of the tree is now upon itself, it can manage to withstand the test of time, then the fruit might end up losing the essence back to the tree.] After saying this Wang did not even bother to look at the fruit. A mirror-like surface appeared and the couple stepped through it. Appearing back on the cliff, the couple looked in another direction at the same time. But what attracted them was not just the phenomenon urring, but a sense of familiarity. Wang looked at Ruruo only to realize she was also facing his direction with the same expression. [Should I do it or you do it?] Then the couple started to discuss it as an insignificant matter. Over the years the couple has also been spending time honing their daughter¡¯s skills. Since she wasn¡¯t allowed to foolishly pursue realm, Ruruo would spar with her asionally and thus she would be tired most of the time. Wang on the other hand passed several techniques to her, of which she only managed to properly grasp the thunder body art to the second level. ..... Surprisingly she also saw a way through the true meaning of thunder. This had taken Wang eight years to aplish and even currently his true meaning of thunder was still at forty percent. So seeing someoneing directly towards them, especially with how the guy had a very provocative way of issuing a challenge. Well, I wouldn¡¯t call it a challenge though, the man was filled with coldness, that originated from his technique and also killing intent. With the couple stillmunicating with each other, the man was approaching them. When he arrived at a distance of six hundred kilometers, the area around him could be seen turning into a huge ice field. The trees also seemed to be frozen due to ir, that the man was affecting the environment around him. But that was not considered much, even Ruruo could do that. Surprisingly, the man seemed to havebat strength slightly weaker than the first floor of the Origin temple. [Husband, I¡¯m still angry at how you were taking advantage of me just because of the statement I used. I need to vent my anger. Why don¡¯t you stand to the side and make yourself useful?] Ruruo had already risen to the sky. She was indeed feeling somehow angry about her favorite catchphrase turning on her. After having been married for a long time, the couple is no longer as restrained as they were back then. In the world of mortals, they could be an old couple that has been together for decades. She looked at the ice field covering the area around the man. Wang, on the other hand, was already sitting on the carriage roof with his daughter¡¯s feet dangling at the side. What Ruruo meant by being useful was to make sure their fight did not end up affecting other people. The only people in the vicinity were the four of them and that did not include the guy that had just appeared. Ruruo did not require Wang to protect her as she rushed out to meet the guy using the ice field to intimidate others. Standing on top of a huge frozen tree the man¡¯s voice could be heard from a distance it was so immense like it had been amplified by some means. [Hand over the realm order and all of you will die with a corpse intact.] The reason was he used some sonic technique but that was indeed useless against Wang or Ruruo. When the sound waves reached Ruruo they did not make waves. Upon entry into the World master realm, a domain is naturally formed, and to improve upon it, the cultivation of true meaning is necessary. Even just standing there her domain already covers her entire body. To some extent, a world master has already set foot on the path of detaching themselves from the shackles of the world they live in. The more profound one¡¯s cultivation level has reached the stronger the level of detachment. Regardless of the stage in cultivation, everything is about detachment in the end. Through it, one can be capable of living their life without worrying about the existing shackles of their life. Martial artists struggle to improve their strengths and break free from such shackles time and time again. But even if one detaches themselves from the world, another higher shackles will always exist. It is for this reason that one has to be steady in their pursuit of the realm, as the realm can be a cage to anyone. If one carelessly pursues the realm, then their foundation might be weaker making their futures very bleak. To Wang, he had learned this lesson early and thus decided to make sure even his family knows of its significance of it. The best case is the existing celestial realm among the aliens. Even with their higher realm, most will never be capable of breaking past that level. It is because the foundation of their martial arts iscking. Even with opportunities making up for it is impossible. To this, one could say once a tower has been founded with mud pirs and wooden sticks it is difficult to take it too far. It might not be capable ot withstanding the weight or that is to say, the materials used in the construction might not support it. Cultivation, on the other hand, is even more ruthless, the building could be rebuilt but cultivation takes time, and even with enough resources one mightck the right amount of time to redo things again. in that case, the moment the man appeared neither Wang nor Ruruo gave him much respect. That is because thebat strength of this guy could barely survive the first floor of the Origin temple. Surprisingly though he seemed to be using a different system than the one from the aliens he had seen before. This already told Wang that he was not the only one that managed to get involved in ancient cultivation systems. In the ck gate cave, he remembered the old guy looking at him and mentioning something about the standard cultivation system. Even though he couldn¡¯t speak the samenguage the intent behind the words seemed to be perceived. That is the same for some inheritances left behind by some old existences. Once obtained it might indeed be difficult to understand thenguage but the intent could be perceived in the end. The man standing in the air releasing a cold aura could be said to have a different feel to himpared to the normal cultivation systems he has seen. What Wang had guessed is indeed correct, the man gained some inheritance. He practiced ice-rted arts. Due to this opportunity, his strength has skyrocketed over the past millennium. He however has yet topletely digest everything from the inheritance. He was the man, that ordered his disciple to collect the piece of the realm order from the woman in the South Wilderness. After having felt the familiar aura at that time someone outside this activated a realm order to the abyss. Hising here should be to collect the realm order piece that his so-called ¡®disciple¡¯ lost. The reason the couple felt something familiar from him was the yin aura emanating from the man. It is almost as one Wang had worked hard to get rid of Ruruo. It seems toe from the same source, and even an idiot could feel the aura was just a remnant, the man was refining. Implying that the man had gotten it from somewhere else. it was something foreign, and he was using it to try to enhance his strength. Also, the man to Wang was surprising since he is yang by nature yet he has gone through so much effort to convert himself into a Yin person. Standing in the air and looking at the man looking down on her Ruruo was very angry that she almost went mad. Ruruo was showing the man some respect but he still went ahead and spoke such bold words. From Wang, Ruruo had also learned the habit of not releasing pressure outside her body all the time. Hearing the words directed at them, by the man she decided to make a move. Addressing everyone at once and even offering the deal to leave a corpse, was disregarding everyone present. In that sense, even Ruruo was being seen as nothing in front of his eyes. Seeing how her mouth twitched the man¡¯s remarks, from the roof of the carriage, Wang could help butugh. On the side, Fengxi looked at Wang and wondered what he wasughing at. [Your mom is feeling helpless because she has met another idiot that believes himself invincible. After suffering some setbacks in the Origin temple I guess she could empathize with that guy.] Wang analyzed from the side. [Is that so? But I don¡¯t think that is the reason you areughing thigh right?] Fengxi pressed. Wang just smiled at that and pointed at the two in the sky before saying, [Just watch]. ..... Chapter 96 96 Otherwise What? Looking north a huge bird of blue color was flying in the sky, seeing it, Wang couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. He beaconed it to the huge grasnd cliff the carriage was standing. It had enough space to amodate the huge bird, back then when Wang saved it from the snake monster, the bird asionally finds him if dome interesting treasures were located. Even the fruit used by Fengxi to set up the foundation of her martial art was discovered by the huge blue bird. After circling the cliff for a few rounds. [Screech!!] after releasing a huge cry it descended. Standing opposite sides of the carriage its height was close to four and a half meters. Returning his attention to the two in the distance, he could see them colliding. Listening to the words of the man Wang was not angry at all. ..... He was just going to enjoy a nice show. From the moment the man spoke so much he was doomed. ¡®Boom!¡¯ After a confrontation both of them retreated three steps. And the impact of that collision spread out in all directions. Seeing that both of them were evenly matched the man did not panic but still turned serious. [You should have given me the Realm order when I asked first perhaps you could escape but now it¡¯s toote.] As the man spoke, an ice Phoenix manifested behind him. That alone made the temperature drop sharply, it even started to show signs of snowing. But that effect did not seem to affect Ruruo in any way, she was still Looking at the phantom of an ice Phoenix with amusement. On Wang¡¯s side, his domain covered the huge bird and the carriage he was sitting on together with Fengxi. [Dad! Who is going to win this fight?] Fengxi continued to ask about the oue. [Watch more and learn something from your mother.] The manifested Phoenix let out a cry and moved towards Ruruo. But Ruruo still looked at the ice Phoenix with some disdain. She had been infected with Yin Qi since birth and after Wang opened all her meridians, together with the dual cultivation of Yin and Yang, her potential was even further enhanced. After her body managed to gain bnce between the two she already got free from the control of Yin Qi and could be said to have acquired even superior Qi. After that from the ancient cultivation system,s Wang obtained one that focuses more on the understanding of the world. From it, she has managed to improve herself over the years, and despite not having made a step forward in the realm, her cultivation is even more profound. As early as six years back she had already perfected herprehension of two true meanings and gained insight into the other three. If she broke through then she might have a faster speed ofpression which has be a limitation. But that has not limited herbat power with howpetitive she is, especially after Wang told her he nned to take hisbat strength even higher than the second floor of the Origin temple. She was still on the first floor, even though she is on the first-floor confrontation she has never felt perfect. So she continued to challenge it and even sometimes repeated her challenges knowing there would not be anypensation upon winning. Truth be said, even though her realm is higher than Wang¡¯s, unlike her Wang has put his focus to pursuebat power. This has not failed him though, hisbat power is high whenparing the two of them and the realm. But at the end of the day, Ruruo has more opportunities to continue to strengthen herself from the challenges. Without the attribute panel, even for Wang having reached second-floorbat power would be considered the limit. But now he could take up many fronts to make sure hisbat power keeps rising steadily. Seeing someone that hasbat that can barely pass the first floor of the Origin Temple looking down upon her is a joke. Despite not putting the man in her eyes, she was still careful as per the situation Wang informed her about. He had underestimated an opponent resulting in them using poison on him, had it not been for opportunities obtained from the Origin temple, he might have found it hard to survive the corrosive ck substance. Up to now, she had to keep herself improving to keep up with her husband because she could feel he was still in the great grand master realm but his physique also still improving as he has yet to reach the limit. But she saw someone belittle her efforts without the qualification to do so. [Dad why is a mom just observing that bird fly towards her? She will be frozen by the cold.] Even though protected from it within Wang¡¯s domain, she still could see how frightening the cold was. [Haha.. what joke, he can also freeze your mom? Does he think she was cultivating some inferior system or something? Fengxi! In the future don¡¯t ever look down on your enemies!] Just as Wang had said that the sound of ss shattering could be heard before Ruruo regained her freedom again. Raising her hand lightly she parted forward meeting the ice Phoenix manifestation that stopped mid-air for some moments before being crushed like ss scattering all around. The ice Phoenix soon disintegrated into spiritual energy that floated into the man¡¯s body. [Just like that!.. Dad?] Fengxi looked toward her father waiting for his opinion. [Offcouse not! This was not even a fair fight from the beginning. He has a lowbat strength yet looks down on your mom. I guess he is going to be forced into getting serious.] He replied absent-minded but he was staring back into the distance. [What! Do you mean they were not serious from that confrontation? How is that possible?] She was suddenly very excited and wished to also gain suchbat strength. Comparing the man and Ruruo was like a joke, her physical strength alone was enough to suppress him. When she broke through the world master realm, her physique also ascended along with her cultivation. When she goes on to utilize her true meanings then it would turnpletely into a situation where an adult is bullying a child and at worst using a weapon in the process. So seeing how suppressed Fengxi was he could understand. She had attained her current realm thanks to her bloodline and she might even continue to have an improvement in the future but she had to know the truth about some things. Like now she wouldn¡¯t be capable of breaking through to the great grandmaster with her bloodline alone. She had toprehend true meanings, and she had been lucky to get some insight into the true meaning of thunder. However, she had yet to startprehending it at all. Once she did she could perhaps understand the difference between having and not having it. Just like Wang, he could utilize numerous of them already and once he reached the realm they emphasized more on the more he would also gain many benefits. Ruruo can perfectly utilize the true meanings and even has a clear route to them. The world realm makes it easier to ess them. She however had already grasped two before breaking through which enabled her to improve herprehensive abilities. Even her consciousness was strongerpared to those in the same realm due to it. The man still looked pale after his manifestation of Qi was shattered. Even though he managed to regain some of the Qi his breath be disordered. The most annoying thing was, in the stance,e he could see others watching him as though he was a clown entertaining them. In his head, a voice could be heard, [Boy I told you before to never underestimate your opponents yet you pulled off such a move? Are you tired of living? I can sense there is someone else hiding somewhere nearby watching the fight. You should be careful, from my observation he is not with this group, that is to say,y he was watching you all this time.] The man seemed to have be somehow passive, this situation did not develop how he wanted. [Old man didn¡¯t you say that after practicing that art to small sess I will almost be invincible on this small? Why did that woman crush my attack head-on? And look at those two in the distance watching me like a clown.] What he failed to say was, that he was feeling very ashamed of the big talk he had just introduced himself. He could see that he couldn¡¯t stop the woman if she wanted to leave, furthermore, there was a probability he couldn¡¯t defeat her. Thinking of the realm order the man be anxious, he thus shouted again this time. [Give me the realm order and this matter ends here otherwise..?] He was about to continue threatening when another voice interrupted him. It was the man that had been sitting on top of the carriage with a little teenage girl. [Otherwise what?] This voice was notmanding or threatening but the man felt his blood cirction slow down. Chapter 97 97 Can you just repeat what you said? [Damn, he just had to open his mouth at this moment. The situation was developing just perfectly and when the two sides had already exhausted each other, I would have swept in.] The moment the old man said this, he was startled as a voice sounded in his ears. [Ooh!! What a perfect n? What a scheming old man? But did you ask me if I agree?] Turning around, the old man met Wang¡¯s gaze which seemed to be smiling while not. From the moment this old man came into the picture, he had already noticed him. But he realized the man was easily irritable and thus made that statement out loud to see his reaction. Now hearing what he was murmuring to himself, even if Wang was a saint, he couldn¡¯t let the old man just go like that. On the other side, seeing Wang moving away as though escaping, the man with a mark on the top of his brow, seemed to want tough at himself for being so scared. [Was I imagining things just now? Right! That person has no strength, to begin with. Running away in this situation is normal, what a waste, even made me think he was going to do something turns out he escaped.] ..... The man scolded inwardly, but how could he know of Wang¡¯s ns? As he was thinking this, his attention was diverted towards Ruruo and his face still retained some seriousness. The woman in front of him was a different story and if he would have it, he¡¯d prefer not to fight her. He had just seen her p away his attack as though she was sweeping a fly. That was a top cultivation technique and he did not want to admit it, but he had not even taken it far. All the achievements he made were due to having spent most of his time in the ice pool. He nned to use it to take the technique to a higher level, and the reason both Wang and Ruruo didn¡¯t even attach any importance to the man was the practice methods he had chosen. Though it might end up allowing him to improve cultivation, in the end, he was forcefully trying to cultivate a technique. To someone like Ruruo, it was very easy to see that the man had used external assistance seeing the inconsistency of the aura he was giving off and his aura. The man properly observed Ruruo and he wasn¡¯t moved by beauty, but rather the fact that he could hear the voice of the old man inside his head speak. [So young! How is this possible? She is less than three hundred years old? ] The truth was the old man was inwardly scolding himself at the moment. With Ruruo¡¯s qualifications, she could probably easily cultivate the technique and the most suitable person for it. But having offended such a person, with good talent the old man knew what it meant. He had seen several examples and thus he wouldn¡¯t let this little brat growing up. Besides, she seemed to also have ess to some realm order pieces and that was enough for them to be serious from the get-go. With the old man¡¯s seniority, he could see that the overbearing nature of the man when he came for the realm order had offended the woman. He did not care about the idiot hiding behind the scenes trying to real benefits. As long as they obtained the realm order piece then retreating wouldn¡¯t be a problem. The moment the man opened his mouth again he was not as overbearing as his first time arriving here. He was not like the old man, he jad to know where the woman came from to have such strength. So he wanted to find it out first, perhaps in the future he could also visit the ce and collect any pieces that could be located there. [I¡¯ve cultivated for many centuries but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you and with yourbat power you shouldn¡¯t be an unknown person right?] The tone he spoke of suddenly changed from rhe polite one to an even more overbearing one. [Well, it doesn¡¯t matter you will just die here today and the realm order piece in your possession shall be mine.] The man spoke in a resolute tone. But what surprised him was she was still looking at him with curiosity. [Ooh!.. You are wondering where my trump card is and how I have the confidence to deal with you?] The man liked that reaction the most, but to his disappointment, she said something else. [I¡¯m curious as to why you didn¡¯t go around with any righteous words to kill me for treasure and said just out t. My husband said, even when someone wants to kill you for your things they usually have some weird reasons, but you seemed different until I remembered where we are.] [Ha! that is what you are more curious about the whole time?] When the man asked this, Ruruo nodded before saying, [ of course that is it, as for the other issues even a fool can guess your thoughts. When you were crumbling on, you probably took precautions to make sure I can¡¯t escape. Only two methods in your case that is an attack that I can¡¯t withstand and a second getting help. But from how nervous you are, that is impossible. You probably want to make sure that no one else knows about the realm order.] [ so what if you know, currently this entire region has been sealed with my treasure, do you think there is the hope of escaping? All my enemies that have found themselves under this method couldn¡¯t even escape if they wanted to escape could aplish this.] His voice carried some confidence as it resounded in his ears. Seeing the man¡¯s self-confidence, Ruruo smiled and said, [ After centuries of cultivation, your greed has led you to your doom.] When Ruruo finished speaking she strengthen her hand and a sword withplex patterns appeared. It made the entire sky turn gloomy. The man could feel even the Qi around him, several kilometers were repelled. The same was true for other forces present. It was as though he was standing on an isted desert ind. What reced everything was extreme cold which made the man very scared. This was not something the power at his level could touch. If it was before perhaps Ruruo was just ying with him. But now, the man could feel he had been abandoned by the world. Repelled and on the side, he was standing a huge monster that seemed to be salivating at his sight. But all this was just like a sword that had been pulled out by the woman seemed to have returned him to the state of a mortal. As she stoked the sword even moreplex patterns lit up and the pressure descending doubled. [ what a big tone? Indeed men that talk too much can¡¯t do it?] When Wang that had just arrived in front of the old man had what Ruruo had just said, he staggered slightly with his mouth twitching. With a wave of the sword forward, the sword force she infused in was very biting cold at the same time it could cut off vitality. But Huang remembered that Ruruo had been studying the true meaning of vitality and not the opposite. Then everything in the direction of the seniors bes frozen including the man. At this moment, seeing this scene the old man that was standing near Wang was shaken. He could see the nts near the attack weathering and their vitality draining. If that attack was aimed at him, he might not be capable of survival at all. Especially considering his age, he might indeed be a bag of bones under the attack. Unexpectedly, a huge Yin Qi erupted from the man¡¯s body, and even after managing to make a huge ice shield in front of him, the attack managed to get past it. But the force that reached him was not much to cause him serious damage. But it still made the man take two steps back before stabilizing himself in the sky. The man had a ck eye color before but now recolor had turned white, this was very frightening. But it only made Ruruo somewhat sole and not much change on her expression. [Little brat can you repeat what you just said to this old man if you have some guts.] A very old voice could be heard this time and sounded to be very offended. Looking at the development of things even Wang was still caught off guard. But he could feel the way the man spoke had not only changed even the aura waspletely on a different level. The man folded his hands and the temperature continued to decrease further until even Wang could feel some cold. And it was still decreasing, how could he not be anxious, thatbat power was no longer first-floor origin tower at all? Chapter 98 98 steping up, Acheiving fusion intent [Vrooom!] A huge force suddenly burst out of Wang and it was invisible but it made a huge sound before calming down. The one that felt it the most was the old man beside him. All this time since Ruruo started her fight, he had already started to get some feeling. But upon seeing the reaction from green Ruruo was fighting after she trampled his dignity, he understood immediately, and moving towards the old man, his insight had already gone to the limit. Or to say it had already reached the limit when he understood the principle from the moment the fight between Ruruo and the man started but from it, he had grasped the slight chance he needed. But under the man¡¯s violent outbursts he had already got inspiration. When he was belittled by Ruruo the man be very angry despite doing the same to her before. What had always been blocking his barrier for intent? ..... It was self-conviction. The intent is the conviction one has on something and it can vary depending on the nature of a person. Standing there Wang just looked at the old man silently as if to warn him. His transformation continued and even the old man, close to him thought it was an intimidation tactic. He didn¡¯t know what was going on but could feel immense pressure being generated from Wang at the moment, as though it was aimed at him. But that was far from the truth, the intent being released from his body was not directed at him. But Wang could feel other than his perception, another kind of force was slowly being generated and gathered towards him by the outside world. It was unique and untraceable for the current him, but the benefits were there. His perception had be more clear than when he does it with his consciousness. The force was slowly umting in a certain area, and he should perceive the change was not slow at all. From the moment he went towards the old man to now, the old man was now being pressed down by a force he couldn¡¯t exin. It was as though someone had asked him to use his hands to support the heavens, of course, that was just an illusion brought about by immense pressure. Soon in the clear sky changes happened. Rumble! One could hear loud noises from the sky and clouds were gathering but it was not raining that was being brought rather more like thunder. It was so loud that one could think the sky was shaking. In Wang¡¯s eyes, a change could be seen before the old man as eyes wondered before meeting Wang¡¯s eyes. The old man did not dare move, he had a feeling that the moment he did, it would be the end of him. It was the power of intent and with it, Wang could manage tounch an attack without necessarily having to use a weapon. For instance, at that time Ruruo was dealing with the ¡®bandits¡¯ she just infused sword force into the rainwater and managed to convert it into numerous small swords. When ites to intent, it can manifest itself without a medium and attack, but using even r a medium can magnify the power multi-folds. The old man was lost in Wang¡¯s eyes, for an instant and suffers severe damage to his spirit and eyes. As he grunted, he struggled to close his eyes before he recovered, but he was scared stiff. He saw a weird-looking force that the moment his eyes were set on it couldn¡¯t make out the exact shape of the weapon being presented. It was as though all the weapons he could think of were present. The more he wanted to understand, his spirit was severely injured and his eyes even suffered a serious injury. Blood was currently flowing out but luckily he closed before things were toote. [What the hell was that? I saw numerous weapons appearing as one but they were too huge as though supporting the heavens themselves, when I cast my gaze upon them I almost went blind. If I insisted on looking further, bing blind wouldn¡¯t be my biggest concern, even keeping my life would be very hard. Wait? That woman fighting over there and this man are not the same group, right? If that is the case doesn¡¯t this mean it was equivalent to courting death trying to fish in muddy waters? This is bad, that woman is super exaggerated strong and another this man added to the list isn¡¯t it just courting death with my being here? Damn! What kind of dog shit luck is this meeting a pair of perverted individuals. No! I have to think of something or else going to be nted in this ce by the couple.] The old man was analyzing the situation but he couldn¡¯t think up any ways out of this situation, being oppressed, he thought it was Wang doing it on purpose, failing to see that this was a breakthrough in intent. The thunder in the clouds be even more intense and started gathering towards Wang. But he did not even nce at it, the intent he was manifesting was indeed something new. In the beginning, he just attempted to fuse sword and saber force and after this seeded he didn¡¯t stop adding others including spear,.., but this also made it hard for him to take the next step. Now as much as he was happy he was also clearly experiencing the change brought about by it. His bones were also feeling some slight changes from this process, he felt as though they were being refined slowly and increasing in strength. This sensation was however different from the use of techniques to refine the body. It was as though his bones were being tempted towards being a weapon. But the process was not something of much consequence since it was very slow. Boom! Boom! Boom! The events did not fail to be noticed by the others, it¡¯s just that Ruruo had turned serious after seeing her opponent¡¯s methods. She was not like Wang that wanted to end things in the most thunderous methods possible. He also did not go ahead to feed her his ideals, some things could only be decided by people themselves at the end of the day. At the end of the day, cultivation was not easy and if one depended on others to make decisions on everything it might end up hindering their paths. At that moment he might indeed be like Ruruo¡¯s burden. He had also gained this inspiration after reaching the limit and breaking through sword intent. The conviction was more like some freedom, trying to break away from some shackles, whiches from the resolve to do it. It is also the same reason he did not stop Ruruo from fighting the man when she was angry at his trash talk. He could always take initiative to quickly end things if the situation was necessary. But this could also burry Ruruo¡¯s chances to grow. This discovery made him very awake. Even a family could not always go on cultivation adventures together, he had to have some faith in them and if worried find other methods to ensure their safety. Numerous thoughts passed through his head, and he was already in the final steps, but the fight between Ruruo and the other man turned very serious. Ruruo no longerpete with the man, but she seriously was fighting. As soon as she drew her sword, and stuck forward, the defenses set up by the man be useless, even the Yin Qi he was defending upon was shattered he was knocked back. But the man was very angry and unwilling, he was being suppressed due to the sword in Ruruo¡¯s hands. The sword could enhance her domain skills by suppressing the enemy in all aspects even ess to Qi was cut off. During the fight in the end, without the ability to recover Qi, the opponent will eventually continue towards a losing trend. She also did not let the opponent rx to use some life-saving measures or bring about a triumph card from their storage. From the moment the man¡¯s eyes turned white, he hadplete control of the fight, but soon he realized all that was not worth much, in front of Ruruo and her sword. From the energy Ruruo controlled, he could hardly oppress her with Yin Qi. Hisbat experience however soon stopped being an advantage the longer they fought. After all the strength he could exert was limited and as time passed be weaker and weaker. With the weakeningbat power of the opponent, Ruruo intensified the attacks and one could see sword lights crisscrossing in the sky and leaving the man no out. From being evenly matched to being suppressed, the man was very angry, and seeing that she was not intending on giving him a way out, he be mad. The man had in the beginning blocked his own escape route with a treasure. [Damn! Back then how could an ant-like existence be capable of steeping on my dignity like this? Damn! Wait till I recover, then I shall teach this woman a lesson the hard way.] [Aahhhh!!!.. You forced me!] Chapter 99 99 Terifying might Looking in the direction the shout wasing from, Wang could already guess that the guy with white pupils was making a faint. But the desire to kill Ruruo seemed also real. Taping his finger towards the old man, a strand of intent went straight into his dantian, and he could feel that any weird moves could doom him. But was also relieved since the other party seemed not after his life. Wang had some use for this old man, and that is why he went ahead to just suppress him. Without waiting for the man to even say a word, he jad already flown towards the area the two were fighting. Drawing his sword, he shes out without any technique or even world energy, but a huge intent broke out from the simple sh, dissecting the area between Ruruo and the man she was fighting. This attack was not just overbearing but sent the man shivers down his spine. Had it been targeted at him, he would have ended up suffering seriously. Turning his head he only saw the sword in Wang¡¯s hand disintegrating. ..... This was a show of the immensity of that force, moreover, he had yet to learn how to perfectly utilize it. [We have no personal grievances so let¡¯s discuss this. What do you want?] The man spoke this time his tone no longer had that arrogance from before. But Wang could see the man taking out something that reminded him of the poison from back then. That person also had some simr aura, this was already something he had not forgotten. A stoner pir appeared on his hands before he infused it with star energy and intent. The two forces made the stone pir vibrate slightly and even some unrecognizable symbols appeared on its surface as though they were moving and alive. Seeing this the white pupil man seemed scared for the first time. [Creation pir! Impossible that was just a legend.] He shouted immediately in horror as he watched Wang spin it before striking him. [I have information about this pir..] His shouting was interrupted when the pir started descending towards him. Space around the man seemed frozen, as though the pr had locked his movements. The panic on his face couldn¡¯t be hidden and the moment he said he had information about this stone pir Wang never intended to spare his life. Seeing this development the old man bes stiff. [ I knew it, that man was a real devil. He seems very amiable and harmless to even insects but that attack was too much. But why did he spare my life in the end.] As the old man spected, the attacknded and everything in front of it was decimated including the man and storage device. But he saw something being sted off and chased after it only to be amazing. [A realm order, it has more pieces than mine.] As he put it away, he couldn¡¯t help but be happy. But he also felt other groups of individuals hiding in the distance but didn¡¯t bother with them. [Husband, You just had to show off right?] Ruruo asked with an aggrieved look but deep down she felt a sense of security. When he heard what she had just said his mouth twitched a few times. He had the urge the ask, ¡®who the hell was showing off just now? But getting other pieces of the realm order allowed him to be in a good mood. What Wang didn¡¯t seem to realize was that he had destroyed more than just one person, and the people in the distance were afraid to show up because they assumed Wang to be a demon in human clothing. Several hundreds of kilometers east he could see a huge town and it was indeed somece the couple had nned to go visit, but with all this poprity it might not be a good idea. So he decided to cancel that thought and set a different target. Things like this have happened over the years but not to this scale. With such scarybat power, how could the ones feel at ease as he entered their city? And based on the location of this city, the experts could probably be at the level of the old man, but Wang didn¡¯t want to make others ufortable just staying under their nose. But seeing the events that had transpired, especially that inability of the man to fight back at all, only one strike that seemed very casual made a person disappearpletely. Some of those in the distance was contemting running away. Looking into the distant areas where groups of old men and women with stronger cultivation were hiding he just ignored them and floated towards the carriage. [ youe here! You can drive the carriage for us for the next decade before you are free to go.] Wang looked towards the old man and after speaking didn¡¯t bother to look in his direction. The old man despite being relived, thought, [Indeed, the man wanted to find a person to look after his cow and called me over. How disgracing.] But his actions were very honest, remembering the fate of the other guy. [Was that a staged fight or something? Hiw could such a strong man be destroyed so fast? That means that even if a group were to surround that man it would be useless, and don¡¯t forget that woman.] Some transmissions seemed to be passed amongst the groups, but Wang had already entered the carriage. With the old man sitting at the front of the carriage, he didn¡¯t have to do anything as the huge bull started to move in the opposite direction of the hanging cliff, dragging the carriage along. To the bull, the carriage was probably an easy task these days. With improvement in strength and modifications made with formations, the carriage was indeed very strong. It has been less than a century since Wang came to this world, but at this moment he can walk around most parts of the world without being too worried. Some people can even regard him as an expert. That attack he had just used exceeds thebat capability he has. Perhaps it could allow him to easily move unhindered on the second floor of the origin tower, but when the stone pir is removed the attacks might would decrease. Most of the people that witnessed the scene however did not know this, but even a simplified version of the attack might be too much for them. It should be known that the attack could lock on an opponent and make them incapable of even defending at all. That feeling of homelessness is very terrifying, even stronger experts couldn¡¯t give that kind of pressure as long as one could escape upon defeat. But having no ability to fight is different at the end of rhe day The people in the distance looked at each other and saw helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. So what if they were stronger in the region, even joining forces against such a perverted level ofbat prowess would be deemed useless. Even if the woman just sat there doing nothing, the rest of the people would be in a tough spot in the end. Seeing the carriage leaving, everyone had their thoughts about the situation and another man had some look sh across his eyes. He was still contemting something as he observed the carriage. Ruruo could feel some force that was still attracting her from that attack, just now when Wang made the first attack, she had indeed seen a direction to take but it be vague. She wanted to ask about it but was still hesitating. knowing herpetitive nature, Wang could see right through her. At this moment thebat power that Wang disyed might make others envious of him, but he was not in any way happy. He could still feel that the first five floors of the Origin floor were at least something he should pursue. Ruruo and he were ranked in the same category in terms of the realm, that is because he also had attained the same level of true meanings and even had more than her. He had just not taken the step into the realm, but with his true meaning, it was indeed not fair to call him someone at the great grandmaster realm. Unlike Fengxi, that did not manage to see the way the fight ended, the old man was also a strong person so he could be said to have suffered a mental defeat. Looking at Ruruo he couldn¡¯t help but ask, just to give her initiative. [Wife, what¡¯s on your mind?] [That attack just now?] She didn¡¯t finish but she knew he could understand what she meant. [Ooh! Did you feel it? Indeed you remember back then when we were just married and during one of our discussions, I mentioned intent. In your case, it is sword intent, as for Fengxi she has yet to grasp spear force. But you have grasped sword force to perfection so you could feel the intent in that attack. Once you grasp sword intent your attacks would be magnified several times and with your true meanings you could take yourbat power to the third floor of the origin tower.] What Wang just said stupified her, perhaps to others intent was not a big deal but she could tell, she was still a strong person on the first floor of the origin floor but after being advised by Wang to challenge other different kinds of opponents in different settings she discovered she was not yet there. But what Wang was saying, indicated that once she grasped intent and utilized it in her attacks using true meanings then she could, in essence, stand at the level of invincibility on the third floor of the Origin temple. [Actually, I think you should only take the next step in the world realm after bing the only one standing on the second floor. I have a feeling that the first five floors all are for one realm. That is to say, the moment you do that, you can continue to improve and challenge the third level. When your sword int et in perfected you can pass the fifth level easily. And once you enter the second level of the World realm, even attempting the sixth level is possible but the probability is not high. How about it, does that challenge sound?] The moment he said this Ruruo had an unbelievable look on her face and said, [No way? You! ] ..... Chapter 100 100 Are you sure you want me to enter your city? When Wang and his family were headed further and further away, someone else was already feeling uneasy. To Wang, it could indeed be a good thing if he could attain the other aspects of the way, even if intent could be perfected it might be a very good thing. But at the end of the day, he was not sure of how to improve in this aspect. The vague concerts might just end up eating his time, so he would not pursue it if he managed to face a situation where he gained an opportunity then it would be fine. [Ooh! So strong!] Ruruo was indeed interested but on the other hand, Wang was not thinking that way. That feeling might indeed be tempting to a lot of people as long as they were interested in bing stronger. The carriage driver outside however was not so lucky to get involved in the conversation between them. He could hear anything unless the ones in the carriage allowed it, based on the formations and other methods used to fortify the carriage, it was not just it¡¯s a defense that was exaggerated, even the other small aspects were being slowly improved by Wang. He couldn¡¯t just spend the rest of his time advancing his strength and forgetting about his other skills, so he could divert his formation knowledge into the carriage. ..... Perhaps the other higher levels other than sword intent could be something Ruruo could manage to gain insight into in the future, but for him, it would require more. He was not going to focus on it then, and that is why he decided to not make their minds disillusioned by taking the route that seemed simple, he could still see that his intentions might not be much to a stronger person. It could even fail to leave any mark on them. In that case, it¡¯s better to take other methods that improved strength, blindly believing that he could be invincible with a sword is wrong. The next time he had an improvement in such an area was also unknown, unlike from learning other body techniques. He was more aware that other stronger techniques might also exist, and if he could manage to add them to his collection, then he would improve hisbat capabilities. But the only ce to get good things was obviously in that ce. But he was aware that the use of the stone pir would not be possible in that ce, and even with the intent, he had yet topletely master he could hardly pass through the ce. The only way was to make sure he was ready and perhaps the rewards might be more generous. Currently, he was looking at Fengxi that was sitting beside Luoli. Surprisingly, after he gave Luoli the idea of focusing on using cooking as her main path of cultivation such as those involved in formations or even alchemy, she had improved so much over the decade. She was currently standing on level nine, and even her skills in the kitchen had improved greatly. Surprisingly she also managed to manifest her perception at level eight. That was the peak of blood refining level. With the resources avable and the quality of meat Wang hunts she had to work hard to cultivate otherwise it would be impossible to even handle such ingredients. Wang used food as bait, and seeing she couldn¡¯t achieve her goal without improving her strength, she was forced into cultivating. Furthermore, she was still a woman, after all, seeing how her master was still looking young and yet she had started to look like an old woman, could she ept it? This and the idea nted in her head about cooks, especially when Wang said it by adding some butter to the ideas, his could one not be tempted. And just like that, she had managed to transition from herzy attitude. Fengxi spent the most time with her too thus seeing her lying on Luoli¡¯s shoulder was more like normal. [Fengeer¡¯ how was that? Haha, it is a shame your dad still was defeated even with such an attack in that ce. If you don¡¯t work hard others will pass by you in the end.] Ruruo knew that what Wang was saying was for Fengxi¡¯s good. Knowing that there was the sky above the sky and people above people was a good thing. In the future even if she suffered a loss, she could calmly ept it, but strive to pursue improvement. Wang was keeping a check on the situation all around them as they moved. He was no in a hurry, but let the carriage move at a steady pace, but that also allowed someone to catch up with them. He was able to detect that someone was moving fast in the front, obviously with intention of intercepting them. But he was not in a hurry, just decided to wait and see things y out on their own. As the carriage moved Wang soon started focusing on his domain, he has seen how Ruruo utilized the domain and thought about taking some of the insights to see if he could improve his domain. For the longest time, his domain has stagnated at the fifth level. He has tried all the other methods but nothing changes. Even though he uses the domain asionally, it is still very difficult for him topletely improve any further. He couldn¡¯t find out the reason, but still making the domain improve on the fifth level is still eptable. The way Ruruo utilizes the domain is on a different level than him because she has her understanding of it. Wang on the other end focuses on taking some concerts and incorporating them into the domain to strengthen them. Other than that, it could have something to do with the true meanings too. He had many thoughts about it as he had released his domain covering arger range. Every single change couldn¡¯t escape his perception, and through it, he seemed to be the essence that Ruruo utilized in her domain. At the same moment, he knew it was not the direction he wanted to go. When the carriage moved past a small stream, the bull seemed to have stopped to drink some water and Wang did not mind this. He had already informed the man to not disrupt the path taken by the huge bull. He would thus not be in a hurry, the more the couple observed the world, the rapid their improvement. In the beginning, Ruruo was indeed very talented and Wang didn¡¯t doubt that, but she proved too talented especially after starting to cultivate the ancient system. It was as though she was a fish in water, and he never worries about having to give her any pointers. When seeing how she had managed to go further even with her utilization of domain in attacks rather than oppression the way Wang does it, he knew she was doing fine. As the carriage kept moving, it soon got closer to the intersection that led to the city in the distance but did not take that route in the end. Wang was interested in obtaining something and the city was already covered by his perception. He did not see anything interesting to tempt him into visiting, in that case, it would be better to continue moving on their own and discovering more interesting things. Coming into contact with new things along the way such as the tree that Ruruo made Wang set up a formation over to hide its presence for a long period, can count as acquiring knowledge and enhancing one¡¯s vision. But before they could even go further, a man could be seen standing in their way. But the huge bull continued on its way, as for the pressure he was trying to release on the bull to make it afraid, it was not even capable of achieving its effects. It was rather deflected in the end, this act not only seemed to embarrass him but made the owners of the carriage probably even not bothered by him. Seeing the carriage already moving away the man couldn¡¯t sit still and shouted. [Sir! Please halt!] [ooh and why should I do that? I suddenly remember that I haven¡¯t punished you for that stunt just now. Are trying to be a bandit. Trying to attack my carriage and even now shouting at me to stop. Where did you get the courage?] The voice was very calm but the man found out that the moment the man said a word some wounds would form on his body and internal organs. [Damn! What is this? It seems to be destroying my internal organs without any way to stop it.] The man was cursing deep down. [senior! Have mercy!] Aware of the situation the man already took the initiative to offer an apology and ask for his life to be spared. A typical example of those that liked to hear the hard and step on the soft. Wang was projecting his intent using his voice and the oue was not bad. He just thought about trying it and found it interesting. The application of intent was indeed beyond his expectations. This man was sent here by some factions from the city thinking since he fought that man, a treasure may be involved. Perhaps they also assumed he was injured and could take advantage of this opportunity. The way the man was currently breaking into cold sweat told him a lot. He was being sacrificed to sound him out. [Are you sure you want me to enter your city?] His voice resounded in the distance where some individuals were hiding observing the turn of events. But some were frowning with others bing nervous. As for the man standing close to the carriage, he could see this was a pit from the-gogo. Chapter 101 101 what¡¯s that? Looking at the vast sea surface stretching into the distance, even Wang couldn¡¯t help but be intoxicated by the atmosphere. Putting aside the ancient text he was holding on the side, he still climbed onto of the Carriage admiring the vast sea. When the group was leaving the region he grasped sword intent, those city old cultivators decided to intercept him thinking of methods to rob them but in the end, he took from them. With the strength of the couple, they quickly swept across the town and left with smiles as their storage devices had umted some spoils. The old men even though were did not kill some lesson was taught m. While Wang was still thinking about these events, he heard a sounding from his left side. [what¡¯s that?] After turning around he only found Ruruo was sitting close to him, but he had not even realized when she arrived. ..... [Hmm!] That was his response after he came back from his daze. With his current perception, he shouldn¡¯t be this careless, but he could also assume it was perhaps due to trust. After he observed her he could see she was looking toward the sky, flowing that sight, saw a fireball like an object descending at a very fast speed. Before he could react it had already fallen into the sea, and seeing this domains from Want and Ruruo were opened simultaneously. A huge wave was set off with a tsunami-like impact being sent out in all directions. A huge depression appeared in the sea, and from the impact force, water was pushed out moving at a fast velocity. When the domain was impacted even Wang could feel it. The force was very strong, thankfully with two domains, it eventually moved past them. But the two were still keeping their eyes towards the distant sea. That object that fell from the skies, they were curious about it. Extending perception to the area, the couple could see some kind of field around the object. The water that was returning to the depression still failed to move past the field created by the object. [Wang, do you think that is some treasure?] Even Ruruo couldn¡¯t help but express her thoughts. [Well, might be and might not. That force it is generating is causing a domain to appear around it, even making it difficult to see its appearance. That application of the domain is very exquisite. I wonder if I can gain something from observing it.] He just expressed his thoughts. Standing there, he had numerous considerations, and in the end, still decided to move the carriage some distance away lest the couple has to face another group of crazy old cultivators with their lifespans having reached the decline years. Exploring the object was also something he decided to do from a distance. Just observing through the water into the domain of the object, he could see some chaotic energy. Even with the sound of water falling back into the ditch, he could bypass that with his perception and saw a domain generated from certain energies around the object. despite trying to use other methods, he could only see the domain formed in a small area around the object as endless. With the stone-like abject, that he could only perceive as an outline resting at the depths of the sea, sit was going to attract all sorts of people to this ce. Since he might not be capable of getting the object even if he rushes before others then staying in this ce for long was a waste of this time. He could alwayse backter to study that field that had been created by the object. just standing there and observing the object through his perception, even though he could hardly see it, still made him excited. His domain has stagnated for some reason and thus he could get a way forward from this ce. [Wife, let¡¯s go. We should move the carriage farther away beforeing to check out what that thing is?] Wang suggested, and Ruruo seemed to have no problem. She could see that this was the best choice at the moment. Regardless of the methods that could still be applied in the end, having the carriage farther away was the best choice. It was not a decision made purely based on the fact others would be attracted here, but the unknown object might also be considered something risky, to begin with. As the carriage took a turn, Wang could perceive a group rushing in this direction. He just smiled at this, [As expected, those old things are sure anxious. From the moment this stuff appeared, they have already started to act. Haha!.. Let¡¯s wait for them to act as scouts for us. After that it would be possible to gauge whether the risk is something we can handle.] In the distance, some of the old men were busy with their discussions too as they rushed towards the site of the meteor fall. They had to confirm if ot was a treasure or not by themselves and seeing the seawater had been pushed ontond to arge area, they be certain whatevernded from the sky must be an extraordinary thing. As for their discussions, even Wang could perceive it. The group was nning on taking whatever was found at the site and sharing it. That was ridiculous, when has a cultivator been willing to share their gains so peacefully? This was a show to watch, so he kept his perception on them and wondered how they would react when they couldn¡¯t manage to even get close to the object. [Old Lao, what do you think that thing is? Thest time I heard you obtained some treasure from the sea, I wonder whether you also still want a share of this one. Some of us have no opportunities and perhaps should be allowed some priority on ount of all years of friendship.] Standing in the lead of a group an old man said. But he was being observed from all directions as an idiot. [ you should just shut up already. I still haven¡¯t forgotten about what happened in the city. You sold me out of my treasure, yet still have the guts to mention friendship over the years. Had we not been from the same city, I would have beaten your old bones till you can¡¯t wake up anymore.] [Haha! Talking like as though we don¡¯t know about what happenedter, didn¡¯t you also sell us out? All our precious amodations were scraped away nothing was left behind at all.] From the side, another man with silver hair seemed even angrier. He seemed to have been looted the most by Wang and his group. Old Lao smeared and out rightly tore the faces of the group. [ from the very beginning, you guys had decided to be bandits and even got everyone involved. Has that couple had been a pair of bloodthirsty monsters, none of you would have survived. S.nce it was done by all then all should at least also lose something right? Unless you all think that it was uneptable. I don¡¯t care about your thoughts, anyway, next time stop trying to use seniority tomit crimes.] The old men indeed hit an iron te when they met Wang and Ruruo. [Ooh, these old men seem to be a band of bandits stationed in a normal functioning city. I wonder how many people they steal from using their high-end morality and seniority. Well it¡¯s not like it matters, the world is full of many people and the evil number could be even hard to count.] He was not some Saint and thus only dealt with those troubles thate for him. As for other instances, it was because his wife had a good personality and couldn¡¯t be indifferent to situations. In that case, he would also lend a hand, especially at times he found something In the beginning, they thought using some of the seniority cards could work. But soon realized that the couple did not have any sort of respect for them. After being stripped clean of their valuables, did most of theme to understand that their collection of old men wanting to put pressure on the other party was very naive? But the treasure ahead was something all of them were interested in. Bringing his thoughts back to the discussions the old group was having as they rushed into the distant sea, he could guess they were all crafty. How could they be willing to share anything, and probably the group would end up fighting each other in the end? And as for sharing what could be obtained, that was all nonsense, even a kid could see through it. The rtionship between them was not that harmonious. Apparently when one of them suffered their first thought was to drag the other along with them. Their foolish talk was ignored by Wang as he decided to have them y the role of pathfinders. [Ooh, that one is a different group. It seems things are getting interesting.] Looking another direction away from the group of old men, but near the sea, another group was showing up. Chapter 102 102 Where is this? Two figures standing on the cliff facing the vast deep blue sea, but surprisingly no sight of anyone could be seen. [All that group of people rushing towards this direction disappeared without even leaving any sign behind. That is impossible, unless..] As the figure stopped talking he looked into the distance exactly the location where the meteor copsed before. He had a vague guess but decided to confirm it first. It is as though they had disappeared, but that was not possible. The only thing that puzzled him was why even the other group had also vanished. Putting such thoughts aside, he still decided to tread in this ce carefully. The person was none other than Wang, and Ruruo at his side. She was also standing there looking into the distance before the couple directly nodded their heads. It was as though they weremunicating. ..... Looking into the distance, the two no longer hesitated and flew into the sky, spreading out their domains as they moved. It was also to avoid unknown situations from happening within their range. Huge corpses of dome aquatic life could be seen asionally. Compared to the ones pushed on thend by the tsunami before, it was nothing. Despite the areas above the cliff, the couple was standing in being wet, and the water from the tsunami-like event during the day was returned to theke. The domain he felt before had also shrunk and be more difficult to see through. This situation made the couple somewhat restless but did not stop their advancement. After moving further into theke, they were capable of seeing something that stunned them. Sitting in the middle of the domain was white dense fog, and it kept moving back and forth giving off a feeling as though a huge tsunami was rushing towards them. Thankfully they could see that feeling was just like an illusion. Coming to this ce, Wang had one main goal set for himself that involved studying the domain of the object that had copsed in the sea. He thought perhaps it could help him in improving his stagnated domain but what he was seeing was beyond hisprehension. [What an amazing method. Without using seeing it, it¡¯s like the fog doesn¡¯t exist. Even consciousness perception is useless in front of it.] Wang tried his perception, but couldn¡¯t manage to see through even discover the existence of the white fog in front of him. This was something that interested him, and then he shifted his attention towards the domain that covered the area but seemed very difficult to see through it. But the couple wasn¡¯t idle, so Wang took to put some objects from his storage device and threw them into the white fog. Surprisingly, it passed through the domain and straight into the white fog, but he lost sight of it after that. Somehow despite the strong desire of the two to instigate the ce, they were still apprehensive in the end. Especially seeing that the ce was very different from the beginning, initially, the couple thought it was some object that copsed from the sky that formed this ce. Seeing the white fog that couldn¡¯t be detected by other means but eyes, however, the couple be slightly hesitant about stepping into the fog. But they already had some idea about what had happened with the other groups of people. [Husband, are we also going to enter this strange domain.] Ruruo decided to also see Wang¡¯s opinion. But she found he was circling the area from time to time. [Let¡¯s wait for a while first, and take some measures first.] this ce was unknown to him and he wouldn¡¯t just barge in without improving some of his confidence slightly. From his existing attribute panel, he had no other way to gain benefits other than improving the star refinement art. Taking it to the third level would indeed increase some of his confidence but the umted attribute points couldn¡¯t be capable of aplishing that. [Wife, should we inform the others that we are going to be in seclusion for a while? Anything could happen while we are inside this domain. I can see that you too feel it, that attraction to enter this ce. It¡¯s almost instinctual to want to approach. Without keeping some distance we might not have been able to resist the urge to enter the ce.] Wang was slightly worried about leaving their daughter alone without having any appropriate time limit. Seeing his concerns Ruruo still managed to make another suggestion. [Okay, don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯ll go and take care of her, you have toe out in a year or I will also have toe in.] Ruruo was curious but she believed the ce was not going anywhere. For Wang, he was slightly relieved about this, but he also worried about her too. He was not sure about the region so he couldn¡¯t just move in with her knowing it was dangerous. But now he was going in alone, he could have fewer concerns. Still, he did not rush to enter the ce, after some thought he decided to slowly approach the domain. [Wife, see youter then. After finding out about the situation inside this domain, I¡¯ll inform you too.] As he spoke he walked towards the domain barrier, which he passed through without much effort. The barrier did not hinder him at all, and he passed through very fast. But looking back, the domain barrier couldn¡¯t be seen at all. Looking up into the sky, he could see a white thick fog-like substance covering the entire area in the sky. Unlike the clouds, the white fog kept swaying as though it was colliding with something from time to time. On the outside, Ruruo watched as Wang entered the barrier and soon he disappeared before she couldn¡¯t even perceive him anymore. Wang had been relieved with Ruruo staying back for some reasons with the most important being the both of them disappearing without a word would make Fengxi anxious. But since his wife was still there, she could still hold the sky and cover the rain for their daughter. She stayed only for a while before she retreated, as she could indeed feel that temptation to enter the ce. After rushing off into the distance free from the influence of that strange force, she still stopped and looked back hesitantly then finally continued on her way. She had made a promise so she had to keep it, and she also shared Wang¡¯s concerns in the end. Having grown up alone, she didn¡¯t like the feeling of being abandoned by a family very much. Wang at this moment didn¡¯t know what Ruruo¡¯s mind was thinking, as he was fascinated by the fog clouds. [This ce seems very different from the world temple, looking into the distance it almost seems endless. But the breadth here is filled with different energies, even world energy seems inferior to them. The most important thing is the ce gives off some ancient vibe. But that is not important, my priority is to figure out more about this ce first before making ns.] After recovering his calm demeanor, he looked up ahead only to be astonished. The previous stone-like object was silently lying somewhere in the distance, even the domain it released had not changed at all. But now it is inside this ce means that the object was not the source of this space. The most important thing was he was in an unfamiliar environment and couldn¡¯t help but tense up slightly, but he discovered that his star refinement art was running as streams of pure energy slowly drilled into his body. The amount was staggering, but that was not his concern. He had just run the star refinement art as an attempt, who would have known this situation presented itself? He discovered that the energy was very purepared to the star energy he absorbed when cultivating the star refinement art, it was on totally different grades. Most importantly, the energy did not improve his star refinement art level, but rather his body strength was slowly rising. More importantly, the previous star energy in her body was slowly being overwhelmed and expelled. The energy was superior, and morepressedpared to the star energy he had absorbed before. It infiltrated every corner of his body, and he could feel the changes. The improvement of his strength was not what amazed him but rather, he could see some light spots appearing inside his body, and with each immense amount of energy absorbed a light spot lit up. E The process was like a chain reaction, looking at the lit-up spots all over his body, he couldn¡¯t help but think about stars. But his star refinement art was not like this, but that was not the thing he was supposed to be concerned about. This ce was not somece he could mess around, his instincts told him that in this ce he was not the only creature. And that was not just a baseless assumption, he could feel as though something had just peeped at him and ignored him. That was the behavior of something superior, seeing an inferior object. It coukwven be bothered with it. In that case, if the ce allowed for other creatures to exit here, his strength was not something in this entire space. He was indeed anxious but at the same time d he didn¡¯t hastily bring his wife here. He however couldn¡¯t stop the process of absorbing energy but his mind was full of question marks. [Where¡¯s this ce?] Chapter 103 103 Sense of familiarity Looking at the vast sky, without dy, Wang started to rush off into the distance. He was not able to see that far,pared to when he was outside this ce. Since he could not perceive very far, due to oppressive forces present in the ce, or perhaps it was a restriction that affected everyone stepping foot in this ce. He had felt his consciousness expand to some extent when he absorbed the energy, expelling the star energy from the body. His physical strength was currently several times that of when he entered the domain. But without having a ce to try it he could only keep moving. But the truth was, part of him did not want to test his strength at all, since that would imply he had met an enemy in this ghost ce. As he moved he could see thend seemed to be covered by an expanse of whiteness. It did not conform to the ghostly vibes it was giving him. As he was traveling at a fast speed always keeping a look out for anguish, he heard huge ¡®boom¡¯ sounds, that attracted his attention. ..... Without the ability to perceive the situation a few kilometers away due to consciousness suppression, he could only endure and physically move towards the region. Approaching the ce, he managed to see something crashing into the ground in the distance. This made him slow down and disguise his presence slightly. He was sure the impact was caused by some conflict, and thus he only approached stealthily. From what he could see, the group floating in the air had some featuresparable to the angel depicted in legends. Moreover, the group they were besieging didn¡¯t look human at all. But they still had human-like built and their huge bodies could resemble huge titans. Seeing them that was his first thought, but obviously, the three were being suppressed heavily. He was already baffled by the turn of events, thankfully that group was involved in whatever ir was that they were doing, not bothered to be entangled with him. They had not discovered him, so he kept his presence hidden and even stopped moving. From the confrontation, the two groups werepeting for something. But it was not his time to rush over, he might turn onto their target. Besides, he had no actual need to get involved unless it was for the thing that the groups were fighting for. It could be said that Wang was not the kind to treat any alien lifeforms well. From his understanding, in his previous life literature, aliens were to be guarded against. But at the same time, in his previous life, he never met any and couldn¡¯t be sure about their character. But that didn¡¯t change his wariness of them, but at this time, his being here was the alien. As for the angel-like existence in the distance, he only had some slight interest. He was sure they were not going to y nice if he popped up disrupting their ¡®business¡¯. Some records were mentioning the race back in his previous life, the titans were also mentioned slightly. The religious records for instance went ahead to talk about such a race as servants of some supreme being that created life. He was thus interested in them to some extent due to it, and even the huge titians were once mentioned in an instance, but in the end, he was not sure why those religious books seemed to have some bias. They stated that everything was created by a supreme being ording to their will. In essence, even the giants too, as such their behavior of being war orientated or causing conflict was the supreme beings¡¯ design. But in the end, they were being used as viins, that being the case of David and Goliath in some religious books. Ignoring this thought he focused on the group in the distance, but could not judge their actualbat prowess. But he was sure they were not weak and thus in the end a very bad choice to let them discover him. If he bes surrounded by them, then this would end up badly for him. He could say with certainty that the group in the distance was not to be trifled with. Not forgetting the Titans, they seem to be more of a body cultivation ethnic group. Not knowing anything about either of them, he abolished that thought of carelessly approaching to check out what was making them have such a conflict. From their attacks, he could see the attack methods used by the group of bird men seemed to affect the titians to a big extent. That made it such that they couldn¡¯t be capable of attacking their opponents. It was as though they were in a sluggish state and this made Wang very alert. The only thing that surprised him was despite this, the group of Titians was not defeated. In other words, their bodies were very strong enough to be capable of withstanding those attacks continuously. [This group is crazy, there is no grace talked about in my previous life about them. Perhaps they are indeed a different species from them. After all, I saw them in my previous life. Forget it I should probably look for another ce to obtain benefits, getting entangled with them is by no means useful to me.] That was the conclusion that Wang had reached at the end of the day. He was not going to engage any enemies unless he understood something about them. But he was thinking too much, after all this was not up to him. Just as he was turning around to leave he saw another grouping toward him. But they had not seen him since he was still, but his movement attracted their attention. In that case, hiw could they let him escape as he wished? The group spread out and covered his retreat path. Looking at this, he was shaking his head slightly at the development. Currently, regardless of the choice he made, he had to fight his way out. But seeing the situation in the distance, he be fine very decisive. He had to take a direction and those standing in his way could only end up encountering his full attacks. He had no intention of winning this fight, just getting away before another group arrives and gets involved in this mess. As soon as he had this thought, he changed his direction and headed in another direction. In that direction, he could see some burd man standing in the air with his wings on the back pping slightly. Looking at the other party¡¯s appearance, he could tell the bird man was very angry. He had been targeted by Wang indicating that he was being viewed as the weak link among them. Not Wang was not even looking at the bird man, as his speed increased with him headed towards that direction. He felt some familiarity with him before making the decision, it was not as impulsive as it looked to others. A stone pir appeared in his hands and his speed did not slow down at all. Intent and the new energy that was absorbed today were also added to the pir making it life-like. But the group did not make any waves upon seeing it, in fact, the bird man, just wielded a sword. Surprisingly, the sword also had some weird inscriptions on the sword. He was attracted to them, but soon retained Kia¡¯s calm as his situation was very urgent. The pir in his hand was revolving along his palm as he thrust it forward. It had elongated to three meters and even pressure it from the stone pir this time however did not make any waves, unlikest time. This had already rmed him since this meant that this space was even more stablepared to the he had just left. But that also brought about a lot of questions with it, that he couldn¡¯t answer yet. Seeing the iing rod, the male bird man, attacked directly with the swird to meet the attack head-on. Seeing this Wang sneered at the corner of his mouth one could see it was raised. [Who said this was a gang fight and I was an idiot. Run!] He thought inside, as he withdrew his rod that shrunk faster and he moved past the bird man very fast. Before he could react Wang was fleeing, and his speed was fast. After bypassing the bird man, he did not even look back but elerated. These actions immediately stunned all at the scene. The guy was cornered and seemed resolute to fight it out, but suddenly he used some tricks to escape. Even the bird man with a sword still unleashed had his mouth twitching. Without warning the guy had escaped and the speed was very fast. When the others reacted he had already left the enforcement of the group. Seeing the stream of light disappearing into the distance, some wanted to chase but their leader stopped them. Fleeing into the distance, wang was currentlyughing out loudly. That feeling of fleeing, it has been a long time since he felt it. It was rather exciting, and also he was lucky he had left the encirclement of the group. To be honest when he met the group he understood the predicament of the titans slightly. Thankfully due to his weak-looking physique nobody treated him seriously and that technique was not used on him. But just standing before that group he felt some holiness or should be said sacred air around them. That feeling was making him ufortable to the bones. Escaping can be considered an achievement, and without enough trump cards, it would be a losing fight, to begin with. Seeing that the person had already fled the leader seemed to have said something and the group turned their gaze towards the Titians being suppressed but not defeated at all. ..... It didn¡¯t take long for Wang to feel some call he was feeling bing even more and more pronounced. [This sense of familiarity..] Chapter 104 104 Nine colored Qi codex I Standing in the vast darkness, Wang could see a location in the distance that was very eye-catching. The light in the ce was very bright when he couldn¡¯t even see the sky, but he had already entered this region despite his fear of it. This ck region could be essed through some barrier, but once one reaches it the fear deep in their hearts bes maximized. Thanks to the special feeling that has been guiding him, he managed to endure it and move past the barrier. Currently, though, he was not scared of the ce in the slightest. After crossing the barrier, the only thing was pure darkness that could even devour one¡¯s heart. In the distance however where his eyesight was focused, a small light group could be seen. Though it did not illuminate the dark, it managed to retain its existence despite how minute it seemed. Slowly he started to move towards the light in the distance. But how could things be that easy? The moment he took his first step, he felt as though his body was being frozen. ..... But he persisted until he reached the tenth step when he seemed to have been dragged into some kind of illusion from the darkness. Looking around the was a huge roar from the far distance he couldn¡¯t even distinguish what was happening. Suddenly he felt as though heaven and earth had reached their end, everything was copsing but that was not something that caught his attention. Bang!..Bang!.. Bang..! Rumbling could be heard all over, the sky turned gloomy the oceans were roaring, it was an extremely scary scene, especially seeing the way the works had just turned into huge deste ruins. At the moment with the copse of mountains, the tsunamis forming all around, several terrible auras could be felting from the distance. From these breaths, even Wang couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp go numb. In this ce, he was not even qualified to be an ant. The moment space bes unstable. A huge void crack appeared and someone stepped out it was an old man with white hair. His eyes were deep, and even without looking at Wangz, he felt his face go pale instantly. This however did not stop him from looking in another direction where a huge void corridor was opened and four figures stepped out their aura was very cold that it could even freeze one to death. The most distinguishing feature among them was that all of them had their faces covered by some dark hoods. They walked in a straight line, with the front having only one person and the te rest following from behind. Upon seeing the old man had arrived earlier the others did not even show any reaction at all. The moment the groups were still looking in the farther distance, a pitch ck vortex appeared that seemed to allow the passage of another three guys, but their auras were savage. Furthermore on their heads, one could some horns despite having their human forms. In this case, one could see that the group was not human. After this, the group seemed to have some tactic agreement and rushed forward. In the center of a hugeva put, a man was sitting there cross-legged. The moment the auras arrived above him, he opened his eyes and this action caused even the space in front of him to crack. Even Wang was shocked by this, but he still paid a price for seeing this too. His face had be even paler now. The man stood up not even looking at the group that had gathered high above him. He seemed to have been expecting this, the terrifying pressure was rushing from the group of powerhouses towards him, but he seemed indifferent to all this, even his aura was not released in the slightest. [Indeed from the word go, that old man had already turned me into his scapegoat. Even if I manage to escape from here, I can feel those stronger existences that have yet to take action. Hmm! To think someone would frame me for an escape route. Considering the kindness the old man showed me, this can be deemed as repaying karma. To think even me would end up in such a situation, well whatever let¡¯s see what this little brat has?] Standing there he could indeed perceive that other stronger presences has yet toe up. They were just restraining each other but I wouldn¡¯t be for long though. [The reason that old man saved me from the get-go was probably to have someone take a fall for him. My experience has indeed limited my vision, but this setback can be said to have indeed been useful in the end. I can understand that at least not everyone is like that one. Well, in the end, these guys seem to have been sent as sacrifices to test out my methods. Haha! Scheming old fellows, you are not bad. Even those at the peak of the primal realm you are willing to sacrifice. This I will fulfill you then, after all, I don¡¯t go down easy.] The man was murmuring to himself but strangely enough, only Wang could hear what he was saying. He had indeed been calcting but he did not feel bad about it. He was originally in a bad condition before this, and now since he had improved slightly due to the old man, he was not going to look into the matter anymore. [This is the first time, I have been made a scapegoat. It feels suffocating indeed.] In the world of cultivation, Karma was not necessarily something everyone cared about, but it was important. For some people, it would be a stumbling block in their paths. For the man, some slight thing such as being calcted was indeed going too far but in terms of karma, it worked quite well to cancel off the ones he owned the old man. Seeing the group of eight already looking at him with some greed he almost wanted to cry out loud. [This bunch of fools was easily decided and still have the guts to treat me as prey. Overestimating oneself.] He snorted, very dissatisfied with this behavior. The situation he was in might not be the best, but he was not someone that everyone coulde and take a bite at. Since they were acting like a bunch of uncivilized dogs he also would not be nice. His concern was that bunch of stronger opponents silently observing from behind the scene. With his eyes sight, these primal lords were indeed not worth much of his attention. But he didn¡¯t n to let any of them go, as per his karma severing depended on it. After finding through this situation, his connection to the old man would be cut off cleanly. Of course, he still did not like the idea of others using him in this way. But he was not even afraid of those behind the scenes with his current state. Standing there he sneered especially hearing the words spoken by the groups of primal lords. Even though he was helping the old man now, he had determined he wouldn¡¯t be capable of dying over the next disaster. [Hehe, in the end, I will help you out here, but if the things these fellows are saying are the truth, then old man you are doomed. Want to y around with that thing, even those from my home cosmos don¡¯t dare mess with it. Well perhaps that is your fate, if you were a decent person helping you might have been possible.] The man had seen a lot and beforeing to a foregoing ce to improve his practice, he still could understand some truths. Facing the aggressive group of primal lords, he was indeed not flustered. He even sneered at them, thinking they were naive to stand in front of him with such an attitude as though looking at a beggar. He could still clearly tell that he was pulled into some kind of illusion, but at the same time not. It was as though he was observing someone¡¯s memories from a third parties experience, but discovered he could get hurt if he did not tread carefully. As he observed for a while seeing no one else was bringing themselves to death, said,[Since everyone is here let¡¯s start. Eat my spear!] The man¡¯s figure shot into the sky faster than a meteor descending in the mortal ne. Wang could feel a different use of domain around the man, and it was not something initiated but rather it seemed to have always existed there. The feeling it gave him was ancient and overbearing. The scary thing was he felt as though in the area the man was standing the power of heaven and earth had retreated. [This! How is this possible?] He felt his body shake and even he had some fear at this moment. The man was capable of making heaven and earth power around him retreat. Yet the group of individuals standing in the air had yet to even realize such a situation in the first ce. But to Wang what he was seeing was making his cognition be refreshed. From what he knew the power of heaven and earth decided a lot of ot things even cultivating lifespan. But one with the ability to make it retreat from him was very scary . With a whistle, the spear traversed space and appeared before the man in the ck good standing in the forefront. He was struck by the spear¡¯s momentum and while he was being stunned, the spear passed through his body and headed for the other three behind him. [impossible, he is only using spear momentum to deal with them.] Of course, the group was aware that the guys with hoods on were not that weak from the cold auras on their bodies. [What? How are we supposed to win?] [Damn we are being nned here] [We are not opponents, this person was hiding his strength.] [Hateful! Give up the creation time or you won¡¯t be getting out of here with a full corpse.] Indeed the turn of events was not in their n at all, as one attack had destroyed four people on the same level as them. He could hear them shouting threats at him but the man simply looked at them like they were clowns. The scariest thing was that they could still see the man standing in his original position as though he has not moved but half their group had died. Although they belonged to different factions the situation was in front of them. made them look ok ugly. They had not forced him to reveal any trump cards at all, but he has already lost half the people they brought. Seeing this they were very angry and in instant, all of them attacked at the same time. They had no choice since those behind them had instructed them to do it. ..... Some of them even had be mad, their bodies were bulging utilizing some forbidden techniques to gain strength temporarily. Especially the old man with white hair had lost all the demeanor that he had in the beginning. His body has swelled clothes torn apart and his eyes are very bright red. The man seemed to have been invited to participate due to benefits and now realizing that things were not easy he had to be serious about it. Moreover, he could still feel a threat of death from the development of events. He had to take advantage of the situation to aplish this task fast enough. The momentuming from all ot them was so great that the turbulent state of the ntlet continued to worsen. Boom! !! The volcano under the ce the man was sitting erupted. [Yeah let¡¯s together andpetes this faster I doubt that he could make that attack again.] The old man roared with some confidence as he went for the man holding a spear. Taking down this was originally something that could have them rewarded and thus the group did not want to lose out to their counterparts. When they made their move, a huge space rift was cacked by the attacks, heading straight for the man with a spear. It¡¯s just that the man did not seem to have any fear on his face at all. The man even under the attack of the four Primal lords just stood in ce and his spear was facing his feet he stabbed directly into the void, making the area around him unstable before another void left spread out from his feet as the center towards the oneing for him. The two collided before canceling out and did not proceed any further. This action alone was enough to scare the other remaining three. Their attacks were canceled out by his single attack. [How did he do that, no something is wrong.] [Damn! We were received, he is not a primal lord run!] [Hateful, I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this had I known about it.] As thd groups shouted the old man still in his savage mode jad already turned around running into the distance. The space had be very unstable in the region and impossible to flee through the void. A terrifying scene, that followed however seemed to make the world even more silent. Chapter 105 105 Nine colored Qi codex II Several spear shadows manifested themselves in the sky each releasing some unique charm, the most important thing being no pressure could be felt. It was as though the spears were harmless to man and animal. But once one set their eyes on the spears, fear could be seen in the depths of the hidden existences. Even those watching for fun had retreated immediately. The fear did note from the aura of the spear, but the power used was already something on a different level. But the figure of the man had disappeared, not even those hiding in the dark could locate him. Forget saving the remaining primal lords, even their lives were now being threatened. These scenes made Wang admire the decisiveness of the man. Hiding in the dark some of those existences above the primal lord level seemed to be using all their means to locate the man. In the distance, some ¡®spectators¡¯ seemed to have gathered. ..... [Hmm! Escaped?] [Not right! Sword Master? Can you detect that brat?] Discussions could be heard among the strong, while those involved did not feel very well. Especially after having said all kinds of words. A few minutes back: [Does it matter? Everything is under our control. Can he run?] [Doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is, and yet trying to fly. Is that brat trying to defy the sky] [Well it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just a matter of wondering who¡¯s the group will deal the final blow.] From such discussions, the groups somehowughed at the man. It was because of the background. They assumed those others were much better due to their backgrounds. The group did not put the man in their eyes at all. This changed when the spear appeared and erased all the Primal lords that had attacked him. It was not much of an issue at this point after all things didn¡¯t go their way, but that was it. But after he disappeared only spears manifested, fear then appeared. But for some reason, their discussions stopped immediately after discovering the spear manifestations. The ones observing in the dark had a change in their expressions when they discovered that the spears that had manifested in the sky seemed to be targetted at them. Not only was the feeling absurd, but the scariest thing was the fact that they couldn¡¯t even move or evade. It was as though they were shackled by some force. The terror came from the spear not generating any aura or pressure. Those in the dark had only one role in this n, to observe and intervene if only the situation be difficult to control. In the beginning, all the groups were eyeing the technique but since it was determined that the owner was someone new in the primal lord level, acting by themselves would make them lose face. In that case, using their juniors in this expedition was not considered a bad thing as it could stop the higher levels from engaging in a serious fight. No faction wants to exhaust their strength just to obtain some treasure they couldn¡¯t manage to protect in the end. However the case is different when the juniors were involved as, it would not only allow them to showcase their capabilities and at the same time, also obtain the most wanted technique. But seeing how the groups were ughtered so fast, even without confirming the existence of the treasures, the hidden existence was just about to make a move when they felt some kind of force locking onto them. Soon however their faces turned from bewilderment to fear. At this moment their movements seemed to have been sealed. But the spears manifestations that had appeared before them seemed to make their hearts shudder. Strangely though the tip of the spear had a nine-colored light that kept shrinking slowly and one could mistake it for a ck hole. It was revolving and after some time copsed on itself. After that, a new cycle also began but the shock of the existence in the dark did not seem to bother the man at all. At this time he appeared some distance from the fleeting man, but behind him the other a had already died. At the same time, the spear manifestations moved through space piercing the brows of several powerful existences. At this moment they panicked because the attack started to act on their souls destroying and erasing their memories to their consciousness then their bodies started to fall apart. This scene is too frightening to those on the same level and thus when Wang did see this even he had to admit the man was just too strong. It went to show just how frightening some people were. All the others hiding in the dark were scared silly. Some run away the instant this happened, thankfully the man seemed to not care about them at all. Although it was just a matter of obtaining some technique from some primal lord, the losses were too much. Especially seeing that indifferent look of them as though he had done nothing at all. Even if the number of experts was added to this expedition it would not change the situation that much. At the same time, Wang woke up from the illusion and found himself standing in front of some light blob. I had nine unique colors, something that confused him. But he could see as far as his perception reached the light had formed some kind of domain. But strangely enough, he identified the light immediately. During that illusion, he remembered the man wielding a spear casually, and even without utilizing his cultivation, several experts were easily solved. Moreover, even those that were way stronger fell under the nine-colored light at the spear tip. He could see it seemed peaceful but carried a heavy destructive power. He couldn¡¯t understand the realm called primal lords were standing but he knew it was not a joke. But in the end, even without utilizing his strength, he erased their existence. Thus seeing that light group he was even more ecstatic. Though he did not know what happenedter, he could see that the man with the spear in that illusion he experienced was not to be trifled with. Even with injuries, he couldn¡¯t utilize his strengthpletely but still managed to overwhelm those enemies. Despite not knowing the realm of the man or the other group that was hiding in the void, he was more inclined to believe the man¡¯s level of strength probably was several levels higher than the world realm. For Ruruo, being called a world master was indeed not something eptable. As a world master is a title that onlyes about when the world haspletely taken form. That is to say, only when one reached the peak in all aspects of the world realm. But at that in,t he was not even sure he would be worth the attention of the primal lords. The attack methods used, allowed him to confirm this and he was sure, he would be killed with a thought from those guys. But getting a technique or even inheritance from such a figure is something already capable of getting Wang very excited. Observing the light blob in front of him, Wang did not hesitate at all and put his hand forward to grab it. Upon making contact with the light blob, it didn¡¯t react at first so he tried to inject his world energy. The result was the same until he added the new force he had just absorbed when entering this ce. That seemed to have made the trick, and an immense light burst out from the blob, covering him from all directions. He seemed to have been cocooned, but the light cocoon seemed to be scanning him rather than anything else. After who knows how long the scan stopped and a second eruption was initiated from the light covering his body. He could feel pressure being put on his body increasing with time. After themotion died down slowly a group ofplicated symbols seemed to havee alive slowly revolving around Wang. The more letters appeared, the moreplex they be and even started to fuse like some puzzles. From this change the aura being generated also changes considerably. Huge amounts of information then began to be transmitted into his consciousness. A huge shadow then condensed out firming water bubbles that seemed to contain the nine-colored light. They began as some gas flow and then evolved into a liquid that started to take different forms until eventually, it resembled water droplets. Huge and small runes seemed to be forming this process, but Wang couldn¡¯t see it At this time the information flow had already made him incapable of focusing on anything else. After the runes evolved into aplete process of cultivating the first chapter, it flowed steadily into his consciousness. Just like that, the runes continued to be moreplex as the chapter¡¯s runes increased until some couldn¡¯t even be distinguished anymore. To practice, such a technique would be very hard without the attribute panel. Judging from the aura produced by the new chapters being generated and floating in front of Wang, the level of this technique could be seen as very high level. Seeing the immense information entering his mind, Wang still took the liberty to cancel that thought. He was going to decide after he finished with the inheritance, as he still had enough attribute points for the first chapter. But in the end, he decided to wait, currently, his consciousness was indeed very strikes and he could only make do with it. But the symbols did not stop being generated from the light blob andbined until another chapter was formed. ..... Before taking the inheritance, Wang had observed the man utilize the nine-colored Qi codex and couldn¡¯t help but be amused. But now obtaining it he came to understand the nine-colored Qi codex was not something to be trifled with. For the three months, he has been sitting in the same position, epting the inheritance, and yet even at this time, he has yet to get all of it. asionally some phenomenon could ur in the process of the chapter being formed from numerous runesbined. A huge nine-colored world formed suddenly and it started to disintegrate but the moment it did that the power multiplied several times. In the process it happened nine times, corresponding to the nine lights. At this moment even the ability to judge could be said to be useless. Though the manifestation did not have any lethality, just some process like this would not result in even half of the actual damage. It was after all just a manifestation of the technique. But this was enough to crush space around him, fortunately, it was able to recover faster, due to the stability of the space. Chapter 106 106 Nine coloured Qi codex III sitting in pitch ck nothingness, the breadth around Wang was starting to change. Since he obtained the inheritance, he has yet to open his eyes. But he had alreadypletely assimted everything into his consciousness and surprisingly the technique appeared on the attribute panel by itself. It was imprinted into his consciousness, it was beyond what he could understand, but he immediately started to get the meaning. It was as though the technique was created with an intention and thus even with the unique symbols, one can still be able to understand once imprinted on their consciousness. It was also this that scared him the most, as the technique was imprinted on his consciousness and he could practice to the fourth level. He could even pass it but the firth level was not something he could ess unless making an oath. It seemed the first four levels were not regarded as much. But he could feel the technique was on another level. Basically in the first level, he would focus on his energy needs. The cultivation using this technique can make energy in the body purer, and of a higher level. ..... The second level is also about the energy the third, the fourth level has a different focus that surprised him. Reading through he had already decided to pass this technique over to his family. Once he let them practice, it could be very useful to them. As for himself, he was very decisive. He knows the situation he is in better than anyone. Without enough power, survival or even opportunities might be difficult to vie for. He could still remember that group of (angels) bird men that were taking advantage of numbers to deal with Titians. In that way, he has to have some way of avoiding this. The techniques are got were already beneficial and he could practice them, moreover, he could feel the attribute points had already skyrocketed and still improving. And this gave him a reason to not ignore the technique he had just gained. Moreover, he had already used numerous martial arts to set up his foundation, and each had a different nature and qi. Havingbined it the growth has stopped already and even though the world energy baptism made the energy ascend to another level, he couldn¡¯t improve it any further. Unlike Ruruo that had taken several leaps and still utilized the technique, she started back then. Even though it was something Wang obtained from the ancient texts, andcked interest in it. It has helped her a lot. It could notpare to even the first chapter of the nine-colored Qi codex. In that way, he was very much for the idea of her studying this codex too. But for Wang, this was something huge, for many reasons. This ignoring everything, he started to add attributes after his state had reached the optimum. Close to half a million points were consumed just like that for the first level, but a sudden change started to ur in his body. The golden world energy that was fused in the body to allow his physique to develop started to operate again. This time, the golden world energy was churning in his body before he felt his body turning hot. The temperature rise however didn¡¯t seem to affect him, he could feel jus physique improve slightly but the most important issue was the golden drops that were umting above his star. But it seemed to take time, each seemed to weigh a lot. And when all the world energy on his body had been drained to create the golden drops, he felt his body seemingly start to feel empty. Right, his energy had all been extracted by the technique and his body was not capable of supporting this process but as he thought of stopping it, a huge amount of energy started to enter his body. The energy was very aggressive at first as though it was trying to corrode his body. Currently, all the light I¡¯m the ce was gone and he was sitting cross-legged in the dark energy, that others might call demonic energy. From the records he had seen, there exists extremely concentrated energy and it exists as a higher level of energy. It eventually usually breeds creatures revered as demons, due to having some spirituality in itself, developed from resentment. But others might not be aware, that demonic energy of still just a form of highly concentrated energy that can corrode even cultivators without stronger bodies. But creatures born in such environments tend to have stronger physiques but are unfortunately also affected by the evil and bloodthirsty nature of demonic Qi. Unlike what one would think, the moment the Huge demonic energy entered his body, the nine-colored Qi Codex suppressed the weird thoughts and his body seemed to be under some kind of oven. All the energy being extracted turned into a golden stream flowing through the body and his physique improved slightly with the passage ot time. Furthermore, something even scarier was the golden energy was bing too concentrated. Compared to demonic energy, it was a step ahead. Furthermore, it no longer had thoughts or anything. In other words, it had be docile and thus he could control it without worries. But at the same time, numerous ck smoke could be seening out of his body as though he was emitting soot. In the beginning, it was bearable but with time, the strain on the body is very high. In the dark, it was as though a huge sun was shining in the middle of darkness. This energy was sealed in the ce probably intentionally for anyone that managed to acquire the inheritance. I Sitting in the darkness Wang was surrounded by ck energy from every direction. It kept pouring into his body creating a cyclone that dragged the energy closer. The drops of golden energy kept umting above his star. In the beginning,g only a drop was formed but now hundreds form in less time. [What the hell, this technique can absorb almost any energy and convert it to fit the Qi one has in the body. It¡¯s just that the quality is increased from level to level and the ability of the technique too. Pity I can¡¯t skip to the second chapter yet. But in this way, each chapter alsoes with another feature too. Very outstanding. Whoever created this technique is on another level. Perhaps I might say on this level even after breaking through to world master. What a ferrying technique.] He could feel his world energy in the body bing more golden. The most important aspect was that it had taken a yang aspect. Thus the more renewals consumed his foundation was improving immensely. In the beginning, it was just the umtion of some drops of golden world energy above his star. But with time, the quantity was bing exaggerated, but he knew it was just the entry stage of the first level. After the energy was absorbed to the limit of the body, golden drops were floating everywhere above the star, in his dantian. But never took initiative to fuse with the others. T was as though some force was separating them from each other. At this point, several weeks had passed since he started to cultivate the technique. Even after adding attribute points to the technique, he had to follow the steps personally to reach perfection. It was not a matter ofprehension anymore, that problem had already been solved. Within a huge star suspended in his Haitian, several hundreds of thousands of miles, golden droplets of world energy had been umted and he couldn¡¯t add any more. At the same time, he had to take the second step in the first chapter. That was going beyond the entry level of chapter one. At that time his body could have a qualitative change in the world energy. Every cultivation system has its own energy needs. What Wang was trying to aplish was to go after cosmic energy. In the long run, it was his next target, but it would not be easy to aplish, as the world energy in his use was not yet mastered. Even the purity couldn¡¯t be something worth mentioning. In that case, he had miles to walk before he could see his next target. That in itself required climbing over numerous realms. But his wanton absorption of the dark demonic energy in the space started to affect the space. But the changes were too slight for him to even realize at the moment. After making up his mind, he eventually took that step, and through some induction, the runes formed on the golden drops of world energy activated somehow leading to a chain reaction. The golden liquid was shrinking and fusing with those around in the process creating some very strong pressure. Inna day, the entire star was now more or less empty with a single drop of world energy suspended in the air. But the weight and even other qualities had been increased to an exaggerated level. He then did repeat the first stage of absorbing demonic energy and converting it to golden world energy beforepressing it into a single drop. In another three months, he only managed to form five drops and that was his limit. Even his dantian seemed to have reached the limit already. If he wanted to increase thepressed golden liquid, he had to make great progress. He could no longer continue to practice the nine-colored Qi codex at this point. His body had reached the limit and to continue improving would require him to improve his physique or realm. [It is time to see the outside again, I¡¯ve improved greatly and should also test mybat power.] Chapter 107 107 Hit and run mentality Hiding behind some huge tree roots, Wang was observing a group in the distance. But even more, he couldn¡¯t stop sweeping his gaze past a purple flower grass being guarded heavily. he didn¡¯t even know what it was, but seeing how much protection was being offered to it, he was even more moved. But looking at the arrogant-looking armoreddy in the distance, being respectfully tested by the group, he bes vignt. [it¡¯s time to test out my current ability.] While slowly approaching the treasure, Wang spread his domain around him. Without even taking out any treasure weapon on him, Wang could only move forward bare-handed, hoping not to be discovered before taking away the purple flower grass in the distance. But still even with the assistance of the domain he had to be careful as the number of guards was not small. He had no idea what kind of skills or even inborn abilities the other parties might own. He could only move at a slow pace and from time to time can¡¯t nce towards the one in charge, sitting in the middle on a huge rock chair. She seemed to be overlooking the situation, and from her demeanor, he could tell she probably has been involved in many wars. ..... She seems to enjoy such a status often and thusfortable in it. Passing by some shallow stream, he took some time topletely cross it. At the same time, he could asionally hide behind some stones and trees. Though the ce was not well endowed with nature, there were some red-colored trees with sizes of about six meters, but the thickness was enough. Even two adults could not be capable ofpletely locking their hands around it after cooperating. As he walked silently using his perception to avoid even stepping on anything that could attract the group¡¯s attention, he saw that the grass he was after was releasing some unique colors on each leaf. From a distance though his perception was not thst urate, especially with his fear of being discovered. As he moved forward, suddenly a unique fragrance was released by the grass, this seemed to have caught the attention of the woman. She turned her eyes towards the flower and then motioned to the group with her hands, he just saw them retreat. That was not all some even carried the chair and moved away, but to Wang¡¯s astonishment, that group turned out to be women. All of them, he was initially not bothered to check it out, but after some observation when they retreated, they were all women. [What the hell? What force is this? And why are they retreating so fast? Does it have anything to do with that fragrance being released.] As he continued to stand there and contemte, a unique force was approaching his body. Coming back to his senses he saw some most like substance near his legs. Despite retreating more than forty meters away, he was still touched by it. Surprisingly the blood flow around his legs seemed to have started slowing down considerably at the same time he felt like his legs were heavy. [Damn, curiosity is indeed a bad thing.] As he was contemting the move by the group, he ended up being affected. Though he was lucky to escape faster due to his domain, his legs seemed to be bing heavier. Looking around, he saw some cave-like structure in the distance fleeing towards it. At this time the mist seemed to have turned into a pink fog-like substance. Its spreading didn¡¯t stop in the slightest but continued to expand. Back in the distance, the woman was standing on top of a huge raised cliff, and the area below them was clouded by pink fog, she couldn¡¯t even see below. [Princess, why didn¡¯t you allow us to deal with that person when we discovered him?] One of the women with a silver lining armor asked in a confused manner. With her realm alone she could have been capable of squeezing the man to death. The most important thing was she and many other subordinates had already discovered him sneaking around. But the princess ordered then to let the man be, this also seems to have made Wang operates under the assumption that his domain was something. He even dared to be brazen and move close, had he not realized the mist early, he might have been incapable of leaving in the end. [Does it matter? Those that think themselves more smart end up dying because of it. Since we ignored his presence he probably assumed he could hide from us. Not only that but the fact that now probably he is trapped in the fog. Why waste time on such a fool? Besides isn¡¯t it fun to watch an ant sneaking around trying to steal food from a lion? Can it even manage to move it?] In the end, the woman had no choice but to utter some rhetorical questions. Indeed as she just said, Wang didn¡¯t even know the grass that was about to mature or its characteristics otherwise he wouldn¡¯te close to it at that time. Worse still, he was sneaking around assuming they had yet to find him, in that case, he was already being viewed as a fool. Let alone steal from them, such a person would end up dying of their foolishness. It was also in this way that the woman seemed to ignore his existence and had the silver armored woman not brought it up, she wouldn¡¯t even remember him. [Let¡¯s wait for another four hours and when the fog recedes we can immediately do ahead and deal with the important matters at hand.] The woman ordered indifferently as she sat down on the stone chair. It had been moved in this ce, and on the chair, she rested her head on her hand with eyes closed. The silver armored woman retreated carefully before walking back to her duties. But it was not before she crushed some kind of jade talisman that had some unique runes floating on it. In the distant cave, Wang could also see the off still spreading but thankfully it was still some distance away from him. At the same time, be could also not help but be puzzled by what kind of grass it was. Unfortunately, when with the knowledge he had gathered over the years he couldn¡¯t recognize it. But the scariest thing was that he had been discovered the moment he approached the grass. Thanks to the judgment that his cultivation was weak, the woman in charge deemed him insignificant. Had he known about being discovered he might probably get scared out of his wits. The most important thing was that the other party let him believe he was hidden from them, making him into a clown. [what is this fog and that nt got to do with each other?] AOone countless Wang, at this time even didn¡¯t have any idea about what was going on. He had been busy trying to find a way to steal something from the other party without knowledge but now his legs were incapable of moving. He was trying to expel the unique force out of his legs but it turned out to be tougher than he anticipated. [How do I deal with this?] He indeed was having a headache. The force was not that dangerous as he could feel it diminish but the speed was too slow in the end. He had yet to touch the treasure and after suffering from it like this he had no ns to let it go. From the numerous techniques he had, the body cultivation techniques could indeed help him solve this if he could breakthrough. But that was out of the question, but thinking of something, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change slightly. [If I use the uniquepressed world energy perhaps the issue might not be much of a problem, but the requirement to umte another drop is not easy to meet. After all, I can¡¯t acquire endless energy sources.] He was indeed not willing to use thepressed world energy from the nine-colored Qi codex. That was something that could assist him when in dire situations. Utilizing it now would be a waste and at the same time, he had some medical skills which would mean all his umted medical skills were useless. [With all the time spent on medical knowledge, I forgot about it due to panic.] He couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. The medical skills were not something to be looked down on. Once it reached a proper level, then even the strongest poison or scariest diseases could be subdued. Coming to this point, he pulled out a wooden box, it contained many racks each pulled with needles of different sizes. This was something he did in his spare time and thus has umted a lot of medical needles. It took another two hours to finish expelling the unique force from his body. At the same time, he started to think about hiw to handle the treasure he didn¡¯t understand. The only thing that he coulde up with was rushing towards it and after pocketing it he could run away. The group of women also made him uneasy, he couldn¡¯t imagine himself struggling to fight with them over the grass. In that way, a fight that urred during the process would be more advantageous to him than fighting on the same spot. He didn¡¯t like making an enemy of that woman the way she seemed to control the situation around rhe grass scared him a bit. So after thinking about it he eventually settled on a solution. [Hit and Run is the way]He murmured this and his expression suddenly resembled that of a civilian. Chapter 108 108 what do I do? After the fog started to cover their face Wang could only take advantage of his nine-colored Qi codex. Surprisingly, it worked and he was able to absorb the fog converting it into numerous golden drops. But it was not fasterpared to the demonic energy. In the process, however, he had managed to find the perfect solution. Without dy, he moved towards the grass, however, the concentration of the fog was denser the further in he went. His body muscles were already feeling very itchy for some reason. It was almost impossible to be obstructed by the fog, this he decided to take advantage of the nine-colored Qi codex to arrive near the grass. Standing on the cliff, the group of women warriors was looking down from the cliff, but the fog was obstructing their eyes. Despite their evaluation of Wang, they failed to put the nine-colored Qi codex. ..... The group was holding torches but the effect was very minimal since they couldn¡¯t achieve their goals anyway. But that did not stop the woman in charge from giving orders. [Spread around. Don¡¯t let anyone approach the fog or leave. Just in case to prevent some unexpected urrences. You all know the importance of that grass.] When she was giving orders the group moved each towards their assigned positions. The ¡®princess¡¯ as referred to by the women group had only about five people left with her. She then sat back on her chair seemingly waiting for something. [princess, why are you so calm about this matter?] When the group had been sent out to guard in different directions, someone in the remaining group couldn¡¯t help but ask. She had already an idea about the spy left in her soldiers, although she knew it, she did not reveal it to everyone other than her group of trusted aides. Now seeing them asking in confusion about how he let the spy go unchecked they be even more puzzled. Looking at her trusted aide¡¯s expression how could she not know what they were thinking? [Do you think that my actions of letting her g unchecked are a bad move?] She asked without much change in expression and the group of people seemed to have the same thought but none in their right minds would admit it straight up. But she was not bothered by it, in the end, she took some effort to exin. [Actually, if I were in your shoes I would think the same way. After all, letting her go u checked means she would end up informing my ambitious brother of it.] She spoke in this manner and this made them even more puzzled. [Then princess why did you..?] Seeing the other party about to ask she raised her arm to stop them. [Even if she did not do it, I would have someone leak the news to him. The nine-path rejuvenation grass is a treasure beyond treasures and being able to find one, especially this one is about to undergo a tribtion. Once it seeds this treasure will be something unparalleled for creating a foundation.] She looked into the disappearing fog with some solemn expression before observing the sky. [Even though it has little use to me or my brother, once is given emperor¡¯s father, he can use it to exchange some important treasure or even get the grace of some Primal powerhouse.] Looking at her confused aides, she continued [In the vast cosmos you should know that the number of such fetishes is limited especially one focusing on foundation. Once any of that Primal lord or above needed to make a perfect foundation for their juniors, it would be very beneficial to the emperor¡¯s father. ] In the end, she realized she had failed to mention the important piece of information and thus she pointed into the dark clouds gathering. [This is the reason I had to involve him. If it was well concealed or a small issue then we could ignore it. But this involves bigger benefits and in the end, do you think such a phenomenon would escape the eyes of others? Once the fog has beenpletely absorbed the grass shall undergo a tribtion, by then the number of people attracted would be a lot. In that case why not bring him in, perhaps he can y some role and even if he ends up grasping it in the end, bit would still be sent to the father emperor in the end.] As she spoke however the confidence in her heart was not there. The moment the grass attracted attention, she was very worried. In the fog, Wang had already arrived near the grass, observing it, he could see that it was the only one absorbing the fog. Surprisingly, the grass had started to have some strips on it, with a purple color. He thus decided to wait for closer to avoid unexpected situations. In another region, a group of old men was running from something, but their expressions revealed panic. With disheveled hair and some blood stains on the clothes, the man on the front seemed to be very angry. [Damn, Pavilion master we shouldn¡¯t havee to this damn ce. After entering it seems we can¡¯t even leave in the end. It would be okay if we could obtain some treasure but now others are eyeing us like their prey. Damn, what are those things anyway?] The man was yelling angrily as he run. But the pavilion master in question was not in a good shape at all. In this ce, they were being suppressed in all aspects, from their perception to the realm. It was not suppression due to their realms being forced to a certain lower realm, but rather this ce had higher gravity and even energies that made their strength fall naturally. It was because they couldn¡¯t handle the pressure from all around. Gravity being too high meant theycked the acuity to fly. The other factors also shared the same logic, being too much of a burden on them meant that they could only use their strengths to counter the oppression from all directions. In the end, even having to deal with others was thus bing difficult and from the group, some were captured. But that was not all, they failed to locate the region they came in from. [Pavilion master, what should we do? The way those things were looking at us also made me very scared. It¡¯s like even if we died they would not let our bodies go.] The man continued to shout as he speeded up. The remarks he made were something that all the others had already acknowledged. But the man is in such a state and taking the lead on the run could show that he was the one still in the best shape among them. The pavilion master in question was also an old man but thest time Wang met him was when he took all the valuables from thet city before the ¡®meteor¡¯ fall into the sea. The group had rushed to attain a treasure but after finding themselves in this space they had no choice but to explore especially believing they could harvest numerous treasures. The pavilion master looked as though he had aged considerably. And hearing the shouts from that guy in the front, he had a headache. From his experience, he had already started to analyze their situation from the very beginning. ¡®I¡¯m afraid the other party is ying with us and we are already in their palm. Even if I were to tell them it wouldn¡¯t change a thing in the end. I regreting to this ce without even investigating the issue.¡¯ The pavilion master was depressed but suddenly huge clouds were gathering in another direction. This attracted everyone¡¯s attention and despite their situation, it was not easy to ignore it. Some were thinking it was an opportunity to escape so they diverted from the group heading in that direction. Others chose to continue their escape in a different direction hoping the dark clouds could attract the attention of their perusers. Indeed such thought proved very true as the moment the dark clouds gathered, although the group behind did not bead in that direction immediately, they stopped. The sudden appearance of clouds might be the birth of a treasure, and rushing towards insignificant things would only be foolish. But Wang was the one that wanted to curse, the ce he had hidden his figure was closer to the grass, but the moment he just wanted to move he discovered the clouds in the sky changing. And it was exactly right below the grass, this was already something he could guess. But he did not expect it to happen. The strips on the grass had also started to change color too. Hiding his figure, he could see the fog had all been absorbed yet the group of women had yet to appear, apparently they knew about this situation. He couldn¡¯t help but want to curse out loud. But he didn¡¯t dare mess around, he was also more curious about the changes that could happen in this situation. The feeling he got from the dark clouds gathering was danger. And being close to the grass, he would be targeted too. But running away from the vicinity would also end up destroying his chances of getting his hands on the treasure. He was also certain that if the turn of events was caused by this grass, it was bound to attract more creatures here. He had seen the group that had been guarding its leaves, probably they already knew about it earlier and chose to wait for all this to pass. This situation was leaving Wang in a dilemma. [What do I do?] Chapter 109 109 After all, you are the strongest in this ce A young man was standing in the mountains but his body was stained with blood. A the moment the aura he was emitting was not to be truffled with. Even the enemies were more or less afraid of him. The moment he stood there he looked like a giant to them. A stone pir could be seen in his hands and it was dripping with blood. If Ruruo were here, she could be astonished to find that her husband was currently releasing unrelenting killing intent. it had already started to manifest itself. And how things got to this stage, was all due to the tribtion undergone by the grass from before. Despite having some desire for it, he didn¡¯t know the true benefit but after being surrounded did he know that the herb was an invaluable treasure and everyone around him didn¡¯t need it. Since it had no use to them even him included but it could allow his daughter to even have an exaggerated foundation. This alone made it his priority to keep it, and he did not n to give away what was already in his possession. Thus standing there he was already the enemy of everyone. But he still didn¡¯t care much as he had managed to grasp a lot of things even through the fights. [Leave throw treasure behind, we can leave you a whole corpse.] [Yes, that is not something an ant like you should be holding.] Listening to their yelling even Wang was losing his patience. The group of individuals yelling was very weak for him to concern himself with them. In the end, the strong would make a move themselves and also had to be wary of each other. He could also see this but did not care, without having any choice he had to fight on. In the end, he was not foolish to believe that this person had not left some countermeasures to deal with him. And the way he was seeing it, some openings were left open intentionally to let him escape. [I¡¯m afraid my rod won¡¯t agree.] ..... The moment he said this he did not concern himself with the thoughts of others at all. His main concern was finding a way out of this ce before he waspletely cornered. The response he has however had some people¡¯s mouths twitching. ¡®Brother I¡¯m afraid it is your mouth not agreeing right¡¯ was their thoughts. After all the fellow was in a tight spot yet still using his intention to spread such a weird message. Putting such matters aside, he started to think more about his escape until some red-haired man spoke up. [Fellows, how about we all attack this person quickly and end it before other groups of stronger people are attracted by thismotion? Besides the fellow is just one person and regardless of how good his capacities maybe he couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks from everyone right.] The red-haired man offered his opinion that made everyone booking read to get it on with Wang. Wang did not panic he was ted to see his golden ticket arrive. As much as that fellow helped hime up with an escape n, he was not interested in letting him continue to live. [Indeed what a good tool person. But your scheming nature is too bad, I have to deal with you first, otherwise, you might end up causing much more troubleter. After all, I hate people that act like fishermen in my time of difficulty.] As his thoughts moved he set his perception on the guy and didn¡¯t even bother to pay him. any heed. This action also bolstered the man¡¯s courage as he thought out of anger Wang would immediately attack him. But the other party disregarded himpetently. To Wang, the other guy was under his perception and when he decided to act he could crush him. Back into the distance, just as Wang had predicted, the groups seemed prepared as each set up some ambush points in case he escaped. And on one of them a few meters away, the princess was stand-by with numerous female soldiers. [Intersting, what an interesting fellow. we thought we had the situation under control but the other party still managed to get the grass and when to retreat without any slight injuries.] The princess spoke as if reminiscing that fight. [Princess it¡¯s our fault for not dealing with the enemy well enough. Please punish us for our negligence.] The women around her knelt immediately and admitted their mistakes. But she seemed unmoved at all just waving her hands, [ No matter, I also underestimated him. That fellow was nice enough not to hurt you guys seriously when you attacked him am guessing it was because of the fact we found the flower first. Since he didn¡¯t have any killing intent towards you just let it be. As much as that grass is useful to others it has no actual use to me. Besides, it is already good enough to see such a show today, isn¡¯t it?] The woman kept watching as though it was fun and the others around her were even more puzzled. [Princess what show are you talking about? Isn¡¯t he going to be defeated by that group? Even possible losing his life over that grass. Why would it be a show? Besides if you shot yourself he couldn¡¯t escape your hands right?] One of the women was even in a dilemmapared to everyone else. [Shoot. Hahaha..! This princess indeed had some sight on that grass but at the end of the day, it has no fate with me. Besides, whoever said I was going to take it. From the word go, I never had any use for it. What I¡¯m waiting for is for that young man to reveal his actual strength. I just wonder how many of these geniuses might end up falling at that time. Even if he took the grass away at that time, it would indeed not be much of an issue.] To her, killing those geniuses would indeed be a good thing for her. But the most is her brother¡¯s men. ; Hearing this, the woman around her couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down their spine. Indeed descendants of the royal family were not good things at all. She had previously just said she wanted to get the grass for her father¡¯s emperor, but that was just a lie. Given the situation, one could see that the person with the most to lose in this confrontation is her brother. Even a fool could see that as a princess she had no interactions with the other geniuses gathered to surround Wang, except for her brother¡¯s subordinates. On the battlefield, after seeing his situation, Wang did not panic in the slightest but held the stone pir tightly, without any distractions he attuned to those closest to him. The stone pir was rotating on his palm and through it, he could easily change trajectory to whack anyone. In the beginning, he attacked without any format and that made it impossible for the group around him to grasp any hints. But that was not over, after being bombarded n the stone pir seemed to weigh more after being infused with star energy and his true meaning on gravity emanating from the tip, even the strongest in the group couldn¡¯t help but twitch seeing the situation. After suffering some beatings the group finally couldn¡¯t help but spew out mouthfuls of blood. But that was not all, some even copsed immediately, and at this moment those that were still holding heard him say. [And yet you don¡¯t believe my rod. In the end, you should have listened.] Hearing such provocative words the individuals whose ability to withstand some beatings seemed to have their mental states copse. [You!..] Pouch! Some copsed directly after being unable to hold their anger anymore, and even those that were still standing but seriously injured had anger welling up in their hearts. Before even fighting him they were the ones wailing about letting him keep his life or leave him a body. But looking at the situation now, they were even unable to lift their heads now. But suddenly as everyone was still shocked by the turn of events, Wang had already moved. His stone pir was emanating a strong spear intent and his demeanor also changed too. With a thrust of the rod, one could feel a strong spear intent on making their hairs stand on end. Before everyone could recover the stone pir had already arrived before the red-haired man. This time his expression be very grim, even with his cultivation realm, he could hardly defend against that attack. Caught off guard he could only move his hands to block the attack out of instinct. But that was not going to make it, as the sound of bones creaking could be heard all around. Soon a person was thrown from the sky to the ground at the same time his hands were trembling. [You..!] Looking at Wang the man was very furious at this moment. He thought he had managed to take precautions and would make others fight against each other before reaping benefits. But looking at it, that brat had yed him from the beginning by pretending to be ignoring his existence all along. [Well you can¡¯t me me after all you are the strongest in this ce. Yet you are using discord tactics, of course, I¡¯ll target you first. Pity it missed in the end.] After saying this he attacked again and this time even his speed soured as he moved toward the red-haired man. But those around were astonished by what he had said.¡¯ You are the strongest in this ce. Chapter 110 110 Princess¡¯s scheme Seeing the stone pir magnify in his eyes, the red-haired had no time to think anymore thus forced to fight back. He took out a pair of short daggers and used them to divert the stone pir`s direction. Yet the pir that had just moved past him seemed to be whipping towards him from the sides. Despite how he moved the rod-like weapon seemed to be always near him, waiting to strike. Moreover, the force that the rod carried could only be felt by him. And Wang did not use all via strength so the inscriptions on the stone pir were barely active, and the speed he was attacking made it impossible for others to notice. Being attacked continuously without pause made it such that the rhythm of the opponent was determined by Wang. This disrupted his n to go for the counterattack. Forcing him into a constant retreat and defense. At the same time, he was improving his application of the intent he had grasped. The attacks seemed to change by the moves he was executing, and at times the rod fell from the sky towards the red-haired man, it carried the sharpness ot a saber. ..... When stunning forward, it gave off an impression of a spear even for those that we were watching from the distance. The myriads of changes kept happening with each application of the attacks he sent forth. Other than the fear of the battle between the two most of the individuals on the sidelines be attracted to the attacks instead. But in the end, since Wang did not manifest intent openly but used it on the weapon in a concealed manner, the others just assumed his utilization of the stone pir was impressive. But the one under attack was indeed suffering from constant battering by Wang. But he was not satisfied, [Not enough, my control has to be perfected and at that time my intent could improve another level.] This fight he was involved in was to push his intent into taking the next step. At that time he could have some breakthrough in battle strength. Since he had no time to attempt breakthroughs in other areas, then battles were the only way out. But he was not going to put his life on the line. That was why he kept pushing the opponent to retreat creating some distance from the others, but at the same time not too far, in that way, he would not be suspected. All that time that Wang spent on the original temple trials he had indeed tampered with hisbat adaptability and the tricks used by the man turned into more of a joke. After retreating constantly the red-haired man be furious. His body suddenly began emitting some heat until, in the end, one could see some mes erupting out of his body in a form of a fire qilin. Upon seeing the man¡¯sbat power suddenly skyrocket even Wang be slightly solemn. But the others on the scene did not even want to participate at all. This person was indeed stronger than them, and in the end, he was hiding using some tricks to deceive them into fighting as he watched from the side. The injured group was especially not veryfortable with the situation. [Who is that?] [Yeah, and howe he has be so strong suddenly?] [Damn, he was previously baiting us to fight so that when we were already exhausted he could take advantage of us.] As the numerous discussion erupted, the fight between Wang and the red-haired man continued but something that had him angry was that he failed to utilize his strength. Wang would make some moves that asionally limit him or disrupt his love forcing him to either defend or avoid. [Damn since when did I Situ Hong suffer such humiliation.] The man was roaring deep inside, as the opponent he was facing was not strong but managed to suppress him even stopping his moves in advance. The red hair Situ Hong posses seemed to be a product of the fire element he cultivated. What he failed to know wad that Wang had taken his true meaning of fire to perfection. It is also the same reason despite Situ¡¯s high realm he was not getting any upper hand. In the distance, the princess seemed to have her eyes fixed on the battle and couldn¡¯t help but smile. [What a nice strategy, from the moment he attacked that group injuring them, he was only making a distraction, his real goal was always the one that was instigating the group. Even I couldn¡¯t think like that. What an interesting young man. That red-haired guy seems like someone from the Situ n. Hahaha!!. Just like their character indeed, sitting behind the scenes hiding their tails and causing trouble. It seems like he is done for.] She analyzed the battle in the distance for her people and at the same time, admired how Wang was ying the game set up by the opponent. On the battlefield, Wang was also not going all ou since he knew he had to n on hiw to escape from here once he dealt with the guy As their fight continued he pushed the opponent back from time to time creating a perfect opportunity in the process. Some distance far off into the sky, another group was standing on the deck of a flying artifact. [Youngmaster, should I go and collect that grass from that guy immediately?] Another man seemed to be standing beside a handsome man. Both were observing the situation on the ground, but the young man with the handsome appearance was not moved at all. [Why take something that has no use to us? Let¡¯s not be bothered with that. That group probably has also arrived. It would be time to go and try if we could open that region. That is our main target, everything else in this ce is indeed useless to us. Or so you think there is something here thatcks back in the Oceanic Continent.] The young man said with a slight frown. He could see that his servant was trying to get his approval but he disliked such behavior of sucking up. He didn¡¯t need anything in this ce unless it was his main goal ofing here. Plus he had to watch out for hispetition In the end, and staying here was a waste of time. [That kid is not bad, he can take advantage of the red-haired man¡¯s ws to suppress him without corresponding strength, it¡¯s a pity in the end without sufficient strength everything else is futile. Let¡¯s go there is nothing here for us.] The handsome young man said indifferently. To him, the group down there had nothing to do with him and thus in the end, regardless of the oue, he wouldn¡¯t be interested. A huge ship moved through the white clouds fading away like it never existed and this scene happened in many areas as all the ships were of different makes but individuals standing in them seemed to have a simr goal. In end though, people like Wang were even unaware of such a thing still struggling in the outer areas of this space. [Princess, howe the number of peopleing for this grass is not as many as we thought? Didn¡¯t you release the news so that numerous people could be attracted here? ] The moment a silver armored female solder couldn¡¯t help but ask, only to see the princess smiling mysteriously. [Of course not, how could something that has no benefits to me affect my ns? From the word go, I wanted to find out something, and seeing how my brother only managed to send out the weakest of his men, I can be sure of it. Sure enough, even Emperor¡¯s father knows hiw to do the scheme, but unfortunately, I had my preparations too.] Her grandfather was mostly not involved in politics but seemed to favor her brother over her. In this sense, she was her father¡¯s favorite though, and thus she had to alsoe up with some ns for her own. From the get-go, she even only reveals information she wants to her subordinates and sometimes it is even misleading. Just like the group that was flying above them in the white clouds, she had felt it, and she seemed to have her ns. From. the get-go, she was nning on also entering the interior of the space they were in. Opportunities in that region could be deemed very attractive to even her, and all the important figures that had entered the space had already left for the depths. More so they did it with the help of some massive ships, and their defense should be strong enough. For someone like Wang of the others, it would be impossible to even get close to the mid-levels of the space, without help from others. The princess had her ns from the word go, and thus she just rxed watching things y out. At the end of the day, she was not in a hurry, regardless of those that reached the depths first she could still go there. [Without aplete set of tokens it is impossible to open that region in this space, it has always been like this. So I¡¯m just going to take my time moving around the space periphery first.] She had a wicked smile on her face as she thought about it. The Princess was indeed not a good person at all, and this exined why the female soldiers still had some fear when they talked to her. [This ce apart from that guy, I¡¯m not seeing anyone worth fishing for my ns.] Chapter 111 111 Who is that fellow running towards death After fighting with Situ For a while, Wang realized it would be impossible topletely solve the guy unless he wanted to go all out, but that wad not what he wanted. From his perception, he could still feel some sights set on him from afar and this made him apprehensive. But that was not all, during his time in this ce he had already realized this ce was a huge opportunity so he was going to bring his family here. Before that, he had to improve his strength even further, and through the fight, he had already managed to get the right direction to go with the fusion intent. Based on the name he gave it, the fusion was more important to reach great aplishment. After that he would have to focus on something else, even though he couldn¡¯t tell more about it, he had to wait for that time to arrive. Now that he had his goals set, he would have to slowly focus on the important issues at hand. Thinking of this he took his attention to the grass he had obtained and thus his urgency to go back was enhanced. Dealing with the red-haired Situ was not beneficial as going back early to set a stronger foundation for his daughter. And he had also made a promise toe back early so he had to honor it, otherwise, his wife might also enter this space without any measures and get herself in trouble. Coming to this point of thought his attention was no longer on the fight but his family. ..... After all, in this situation, his primary objective was to get away. After realizing this. He thrust his spear once again and intentionally missed positioning himself on the opponent¡¯s side letting him take the lead in pushing him back. With hiw clever he was he could indeed manage to deceive most of the people with what he was doing. But that would not be the case with those that had a higher realm and insight. Due to this, Situ be courageous and attacked even more vigorously. He failed to grasp the actual situation as Wang took advantage of it in his favor. Perhaps due to his low cultivation, even the others seemed to fall for it. The fight didn¡¯t be one-sided though, it was still under Wang¡¯s control and Situ assumed he had taken lead but that was wrong. In the distance, only the princess had good discernment and seemed to not be bothered by Wang¡¯s tricks. She had a high cultivation realm and even Wang felt apprehensive the first time he saw her, at that time he assumed she had yet to see him. She just decided to overlook his actions, up to now he had yet to realize this. He still thought he had hidden from her sight and perhaps that was why she thought he was somehow naive. In the end, after she watched how the fight was progressing she was pleased by the way things were turning out, and thus she decided to also leave. She approached one of her people after whispering something in her ears, the group seemed to retreat heading in another direction. [Well that group of soldiers reminds me of back then when the empress was still alive, had it not been for that incident. That old man will indeed pay for his actions, even though a father can tolerate him, I won¡¯t. When the timees ill make him pay.] There was some unusual coldness radiating from her body, and killing intent hidden within. She was thinking of some matters and even her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. But it was just like a fleeting feeling, after all, she had her priorities, that old man was not something she could shake, but with that opportunity in this ce. As her thoughts drifted, she regained some calm in her eyes and at the same time her eyes sobered up. She had given them new orders to follow and just like soldiers they were disciplined. [Old thing, just wait for this youngdy to get what I came for in this space then I¡¯ll deal with you.] As she spoke she rubbed her hand against something resembling a realm order as the one Wang had justbined. Surprisingly though, it seemed to have mystical symbols slightly different from the ones in Wang¡¯s realm order. While waiting for the group disappears and Wang that was acting crafty, looked at the empty void and spoke. [Let¡¯s go back I already have a candidate from this group. let¡¯s make preparations for the next ns.] After she spoke, an elderly woman with white hair but tender skin and a baby face appeared in the space behind her. The scariest thing was that the woman stood there but one couldn¡¯t distinguish her existence from a reflection. It was as though she did not exist at all, yet the aura she had was restrained but it still gave people a feeling of being supreme. But surprisingly the woman did seem like a flower of the woman. Wang had just entered this ce without considering numerous issues and if he were to discover that the situation in this ce was like this I doubt he would be willing to have his family enter this ce easily. Indeed, he wanted to have theme in for experience and despite being reluctant he couldn¡¯t help but get moved by even the energy in this ce. It was already superior to that on the he was located. He had failed to realize where this space he was in was, but he could still see that the groups present in this ce were mixed as though not from the same worlds. In that case, he was certain this space was some unique ce. It is also this reason making a princess that seems to look down on everything on this level of the space toe in this ce. Others also seem to havee in with the same standing, not interested in outer regions but rather using their ships to go in towards the center of the space by following the white clouds. Standing behind the princess, one could be shocked to see the woman¡¯s long white hair. Despite that it had a certain shine to it, making it attractive. His eyes were like two dark pools that could draw one into them. Without much fluctuations in her body. But even with every movement, one could feel some supreme air from her. [You eventually decided to pick that crafty brat. Indeed not bad, but hecks in terms of the realm and his character is somehow problematic.]the elderly didn¡¯t realize why the woman in front of her had chosen to do things the way she did. But she could only voice her doubts, in the end, the decision was not her¡¯s to make. She followed the Princess as she walked in the air towards the white sky resulting in a huge ship appearing with ancient characters written on it. looking at the huge characters the princess smiled before saying, [ I¡¯m indeed not sure about the extent of the other party¡¯s strength but it is not bad. As for character, I think he passed. From the fights, he hurt his enemies even though not lightly but it seemed like the win was through having struggled hard. His opponents thus will not take this loss seriously. As for the red-haired youth since he saw him inciting others he targeted him but waited for an opportunity, it showed he was able to discern the situation and not rush. Finally, there was the retreat tactic he is using.]she looked in the direction Wang was going and shook her head, already aware she could locate him anytime In the end, she had other matters to do, so she couldn¡¯t waste her time here.[In that ce it is important to have some reliable people that also have quick wits, it could be useful forpeting for my objective. I¡¯ll just give him that opportunity anyway there are still nine more chances in the end.]Entering the ship, it bolted into the white clouds before moving in the opposite direction Wang had taken. unbeknownst to all this, Wang was busy escaping after reaching a certain distance when he saw some huge valley with thick trees. But surprisingly no one tried to stop him or follow him upon seeing where he had jolted off to including Situ. He even started to look in that direction with some fear. [Is he crazy, he doesn¡¯t want his life anymore.]Provided one had some knowledge of this space there were regions they would avoid at all costs yet the young man was running into that ce even though he had stopped following him. His mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch, he just wanted the treasure Wang had obtained, yet the guy was busy running towards death as though he was in a hurry. He even was wondering why the other party couldn¡¯t have just given him the grass before going to seek death. Still standing there he saw others arrive bear the periphery observing the disappearing figure of Wang with some doubt.[who is that guy? Does he know where it is that he is headed?][Even if he is beaten crazy there is no need to seek death like that right?]After hearing thisment Situ almost fainted. ¡®Best up?¡¯, the other party had parried his attacks very cleanly and with that speed of he headed the other direction he could still escape right? That was what puzzled him the most and in the end, he could only retract his sight. Chapter 112 112 Finally out, what the heck? A figure could be seen covered in blood in a huge forest, and on every side,y huge corpses of beasts. The aura being released from then was very terrifying, and the figure seemed to be looking around anxiously. [Without the use of my dimensional domainbined with stone pir killing these beasts would be dreaming. It¡¯s more urate to say, these beastsck intelligence despite having such a high-level bloodline and physique.] A hint of relief could be seen on Wangs, face as he took out a storage device and moved the bodies of the five beasts one by one. Truth be told, they had stronger physiques than even him and despite his sneak attacks, he got himself injured in the process. Back then when he had just entered this space, he left some method of determining his way back, and thus he could only move in that direction. To him, this forest was not something he had expected to cause him trouble but since it happened there was nothing he could do but deal with it. Initially, he wanted to escape but after seeding in killing one of the beasts he changed his kind due to his sess. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason though as in his perspective he could see the stone pir had non-issue destroying the beast¡¯s heads as long as he did not miss his target. ..... Adding to all the true meanings he had grasped up to now, and intent, it was a terrifying force. The situation boosted his confidence in acting but in the end, he was almost exhausted. As he had just already collected all the beast corpses and started moving in the direction of the beacon he left behind, a sense of unease assaulted him. He moved back and shifted to the left, holding the stone pirs ready to attack, he saw a white-haired woman approach. Her aura was not leaking in the slightest but observing her eyes, he saw a huge dark pool reflecting in them. He knew she was an expert and not someone that could be defeated with even the assistance of the stone pir and thus put her away in the storage device. Putting his fists together to make a salute to the other party, he said.[ Junior has a meet senior. Are there any instructions for this junior?]. He was not going toe to with any unnecessary words, from what he could perceive, it was as though that woman did not exist, without seeing her, he might not even know about her existence. killing Him for her would probably be a small matter. In that case, he assumed she had something to say to him. From the soul coercion she brought him, he could see that it was not intentional but rather, something that happened due to their levels being too far apart. She wouldn¡¯t even have to make a move to deal with him, just releasing her coercion was enough to kill him. This feeling made him veryfortable at the same time, but he did not lose his cool due to it. The woman looked at the ce that had been cleaned out and sighed. [Indeed the princess has good eyesight, this kid is not bad.] She thought to herself after seeing himposed in front of her. Aftering back from her trance, the woman waved her hand and a token appeared out of nowhere. [The Princess decided to offer you an opportunity to be among the group going to explore the depths of this hidden space. If you are interested take the token with you and when the time arrives she would find a way to contact you.] As she spoke the token floated to Wang, it was not something special except for some inscriptions on it. He still took it despite having doubts emerging in his mind. The numerous questions he wanted to ask were not answered since by the time he had recovered from checking the token the woman had already left. He could only shake his head and cast some gaze in the direction she had left towards. But the truth was, he was interested in the depths of this hidden space, as for whether he could it, that would only be something to considerter. From the attitude of whoever wanted him to receive the token, it could be seen that the entering of the depths was not something rushed. Perhaps certain conditions had to be met first. Ignoring all this Wang moved ahead and in the white clouds, a huge ship was standing watching him disappear deep into the forest. The woman appeared before the Princess and stood silently behind her back. The Princess just looked at Wang¡¯s leaving back and said, [what an interesting fellow. Doesn¡¯t he know the forest is a very dangerous region and the further in one goes the stronger the beasts? It would be fine if they had some intelligence but those beasts in the forest as creatures born from having consumed the bloodline of some fringe creature. In the end, regardless of how strong they be they can never open up their intelligence.] As much as she was feeling that his actions were rushed she didn¡¯t care much about it. Only if he could end uping for her mission could she care, besides she only wanted to add a few numbers on her side due to rules otherwise she wouldn¡¯t care much about it. After some time she asked, [So what do you think about him now? After all, in the group, I have selected he has little significance and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t even bother to meet him.] She turned her back to face the woman with white hair. She was indeed curious about Wang that crafty fellow who was now body running fast into the depth of the forest. Standing on the deck of the huge ship only the two of them could be seen. From that height, it would be easy to see further but the rules of this space made it such that they couldn¡¯t see farther into the forest, and when Wang reached a certain distance the two found it impossible to even see him. [Calm andposed even when facing a group of monsters on a higher realm. In the fight this time he used even more strengthpared to that red-haired brat. Even his skills seemed to have increased. But why could he take such a dangerous route, instead of running in another direction?] The old woman was indeed very much concerned about this issue. Hearing her raise such a question, the princess also thought for a while before dropping the issue. In the end, the forest was not worth her taking rue risk, she had already targeted some regions using some of the forces she hade with herself. In the forests, she had little information about it and the state of beasts made it such that the risk could not equal the gains. [ There is no opportunity in that area, since it is not beneficial to me, why would I care about it? By the way, the number of people I have recruited is enough for the moment. Let¡¯s meet the other group of elites, they are mypetition after all, yet I¡¯ve not joined them in taking the benefits from the inner section.] She just shook her head, before turning her eyesight in a certain direction. It was where her chance could be obtained before thepetition for the treasure in the hidden space is eventually unveiled. She had dyed her visit to that area, while herpetition arrived there earlier, this made her very uneasy. Upon having such an idea, the huge ship also started to move along with the white clouds heading in the direction other ships had taken before. As it turned out, they were targeting some refusing in this hidden space. In the distance, Wang traveled he asionally avoided having to deal with monsters, especially those he deemed very weak. But that was not something he could control all the time. As he kept moving in the forest, a huge ape-like creature appeared in his sight. Looking at the aggressive state it was in, he did not even spare it a nce and the stone pir seemed to have obtained the demeanor of a saber, as he waved it towards the huge ape, a golden knife light could be seen appearing in the sky. It seemed to create a line between some pir and the ape, before it could react, it had been separated into two. The saber light after having separated the ape into two continued forth, bisecting some trees along its path. Seeing this he didn¡¯t bother with the air and was contained on his way. asionally some saber or sword light could sh before a beast was bisected into two. After having moved for close to half a day, he could feel that his destination was getting near but so was the danger increasing. Ye had neglected the fact that the others refused to follow him into the forest after having faced numerous fights he was beginning to understand. This ce was not very safe and one could die at any time from sneak attacks from all kinds of beasts. After moving for some distance, and avoiding some Beasts he managed to reach some entrance to a cave, from which numerous tunnels seemed to exist. From here he could feel the beacon he had left was very close and in a few hours he arrived. Standing at the exit, he did not even hesitate to leave. Soon he was pushed out by some unique force before finding himself thrown into water. But he felt morefortable for some reason. The other reason was that he suddenly felt all the suppression that had been put on him released. His coverage expanded to the limit and from it, he could do something that made him puzzled? Yeah, it was about his family. Chapter 113 113 Might of the princess What Wang didn¡¯t know was that by the time he left the ce rumors were spreading about some cave mansion of some existence that has surpassed the primal lord realm. Everyone was moving toward it, wishing to obtain some approval from the tests left behind and attain some benefits. But arriving at that region was not something that everyone could aplish. In front of a huge gate, nine people were standing each with unique temperaments. It didn¡¯t take long for a woman to descend from the sky, and her demeanor was also unique, she looked at everyone before turning her attention to the gate. [And here I thought I arrivedte, looking at it everyone is still standing at the door. Why? Can¡¯t open it?] She looked at the group andmented. The crowd gathered in the distance was looking at the situation evolve without getting involved in the slightest. [Who is that woman, howe everyone is being polite to her?] [Right look at the nine individuals each has a respectful attitude, does that woman have any special identity?] [Stop asking about that, I know a thing or two about this matter.] The moment someone from the crowd said this, everyone turned their attention to him. The man was very proud of this and coughed a few times before speaking. ..... [She holds some important position in the oceanic continent. Her family is the royal family, and her father is the emperor.] Hearing this everyone almost scolded him, even though the emperor was some figure in the oceanic Continent, it was not that much of a deal. [Ignore him, what he said is the truth but notplete. Have you heard of Tower rankings? She is someone whose reputation spreads from there. Based on the rumor going around a woman is taking the lead on the Tower rankings, herbat power is invincible below Primal lords. And she is also from the royal family. In other words, that woman probably is her, and thus from the top ten ranking of the Temple gathered at the center, she is at the top. She reached the thirteenth floor of the Temple. Even those in the same realm, standing there only havebat power of the twelfth floor, they can¡¯t pass that floor at all, yet she can pass the thirteenth. Rumor also has it that she does not have any special constitutionpared to other groups of people. She hase to that stage without depending on innate talent, that is what makes her terrifying. It is even said that she has a primal lord from the royal family acting as her protector.] The more rumors being passed around in the groups allowed the individuals to slowly understand the gap between them. In the royal family, the primal lord realm was indeed a big deal but not much of waves. But the invincible primal lords were not present. It is also the same reason why the royal family would still befriend those in the primal lord realm. Invincible primal lord realm powerhouses could manage to take down those in the same realm without much of a qualm. It is like how the princess has yet to reach the half-step primal lord realm yet herbat power is at the pinnacle of it. Seeing her ask them this, the group was embarrassed they tried to open it but failed miserably. As she walked past the group she arrived before the door, she ced her soft hands on it before withdrawing. [Let me try it out] When she said this, the group of top ten run off into the distance not willing to be involved in the attack. But then she didn¡¯t even bother with them, she just straightened her arm and a bow appeared seemingly reflecting golden color. But she could feel the power on the bow, one could see that it was a good treasure. In the distance, the nine individuals that had retreated were standing in the air, with solemn expressions. Unlike the crowd, they could see the nature of the bow and understood it was very frightening, especially being used by that woman. A man with the same hair as that of Situ Hong was among the crowd and he said, [Has this Luoxin obtained another opportunity again? How are we supposed topete with her if this continues?] Someone else in the group disagreed with what had been saying and snorted coldly, [Situ Yan, stop daydreaming. Since the beginning of the Temple challenge has there ever been anyone that can challenge her? Forgetpeting, even with each of using at her with our area of specialization we will still be suppressed badly. Luoxin is a monster. Competing with her is just unrealistic.] Another man spoke from the side, his body was burly but his eyes seemed very bright. A body cultivator and him speaking like that were an indication of having experienced a beating from that woman. Many people just don¡¯t know about Luoxin but how could the top ten figures not understand each other? Challenges would ur from time to time and based on the current situation of the temple tower, to get on a higher level, one must defeat the imprint left by thest person to defeat the floor. Luo Xin¡¯s imprint is still avable on the thirteenth floor being a stumbling block for most ot them. Some even can¡¯t withstand a blow from it, and yet her realm might have probably improved slightly orprehended another technique. That is to say, fighting in person would just result in being suppressed by one hand. . After the group stopped talking and focused on Luoxin they saw her pull the string on the bow. As her hand moved backward pulling the string along with it, a condensed Qi could be seen forming an arrow. Then she released the arrow toward the gate before repeating the action several times. ¡®Bang! Bang!...¡¯ The arrows kept ns in on the gate hitting the same ce until the people in the crowd that were starting to feel their ears buzz. Some even had their eardrums almost burst. The gate that received this attack was deformed and after sessive attacks, the gate cracked. But for some reason, the attacks did not seem to be capable of destroying it. After testing it she put away the arrow, but others thought she had decided to give up she started to move slowly towards the gate. [What the heck? Her attacks made the gate crack. But why did she stop using the bow already? Did she give up in the end?] As someone spoke from the crowd he had another one snorting at him. [Goddess Luo Xin usually uses the sword, the fact that she could produce that much power from the now was impressive.] As the man wanted to retort he suddenly saw a scene that left him feeling his legs go soft. A sword was swung towards the metal gate, but no sword light could be seen, only that when the sword was waved lightly a huge thin line appeared on the gate and after six waves the gate was bisected several times copsing on the ground. Up in the air, the nine individuals seemed to have stiffened for some reason. [She!] Pointing at Luo Xin, even Situ Yan was feeling very conflicted. In the beginning, he felt bad when he was told that the two were onpletely different worlds, but seeing that attack heughed bitterly. Not only her even the other nine closest to him were already seeing the difference in their strength. Up in the sky, some huge boats were standing and on each, a protector could be seen, but after seeing that attack they be very solemn. [What a royal family, that girl has already gone to the level of sword heart. Even those deemed geniuses find it hard to achieve this in the primal lord realm without some opportunities. What a terrible monster! No wonder young master is always apprehensive of her.] One of the protectors was currently covered in sweat. On the ground, the gate hadpletely been destroyed with six attacks, and the aura leaking from the ce attracted everyone¡¯s attention. As she looked at the open gate, the princess looked at the nine in the air and asked,[Are you just going to stay there or..? ] as she spoke she moved towards the entrance. Seeing this the nine descended and no one dared to get in their way. A woman among the nine couldn¡¯t help but speak up. [I heard that in the oceanic continent only sister Luo Xin got an invitation to the Academy trials?] But the others did not want to talk about It because it is a matter that made them lose face. The Academy has ess to the Temple and thus those from the younger generation below the primal lord level could be allowed a chance to enter the trials if they reached the fourteenth floor. How many of them could aplish this, without external help it is very difficult and the Temple does not allow the use of external help, mainly weapons or even defensive treasures. Chapter 114 114 Is she always this domineering? After taking a step past the gate, the temperature suddenly increased. It was as though one was standing in an oven. At this moment it did not matter whether the others wanted to take the lead or not, in this ce one had to have the ability to survive first. For Luo Xin, it seemed more like a walk in the park and when she stepped into the ce, she kept moving without even looking back. While others were using their energy cultivation to resolve the heat at the entrance she just moved solely based on her physical body. Seeing this, how could others not be discouraged at the entrance and retreat already? Despite the outside being filled with white skies, this cave was different. It had its sky, that was filled with a bloody color, as for the chill emanating from all around, it seemed to contain some trace of killing intent. The further one progressed into the cave, the concentrated the killing intent. This was the reason most of those that had just entered after the top ten in the Temple rankings found it unbearable and could only utilize their energy cultivation methods to resist. ..... Those with weaker spirits even ended up feeling drowsy after just taking a few steps. In this ce all kinds of people were avable and most of them even didn¡¯t happen to have used their capacities to reach this region. In that way, it is very difficult to survive in an environment that requires them to fend for themselves. At the forefront, a figure could be seen moving at a stable pace but no one seemed to manage to keep up with her. Those with weak wills could also feel difficulty continuing forth on the path. The bloody mist that seemed to shroud the ce seemed capable of draining energy, especially Qi. There also existed an ominous feeling that seemed to be directed directly into people¡¯s minds. The further one progressed the more serious it be. It didn¡¯t take long before arge group decided to forego the opportunities in this ce. But no one cared about them at this moment as each was busy utilizing their methods to move forward. The means in this hell of a ce were targeted towards many aspects of all those involved in the exploration of the ce. Some guys were not so lucky though, as they ended up being either drained of blood or frozen before they could escape in the end. Luo Xin on the other hand was not reducing her pace at all, with every move she made it seemed as though the ground was sinking under her feet. One could assume she was walking on hand yet her military attire remained unstained by the bloody atmosphere. [Damn, it seems that our strength is indeed far apart from Luo Xin. What happened though? Back then even though she was perverted, at least we had hope of catching up.] [indeed now seeing her, it seems like she obtained other opportunities over the years.] [Zu Wen, are you able topete against her in soul power?] A man from the group looked toward the individual covered in a ck hole and asked. But the man just shook his head, this made all those around astonished. [When she arrived I already tried it, but it did not even shake her at all. She either has a soul defense technique or treasure, I am helpless in a confrontation with her.] Zu Wen is said toe from a n that is born with the Innate ability of the soul. Yet can¡¯t manage to shake the soul of the other party at all. In this way, everyone can see that there is difficulty in dealing with Luo Xin. This could be said to be very serious. At least Luo Xin¡¯s improvement in physique could be understood but her soul also seemed very exaggerated too. Even with the current Wang, only his consciousness has been cultivated. He has yet to set foot on the soul level, even Ruruo can be said to have yet to achieve it. The soules into y when a certain realm is reached. This is true, especially with the cultivation system they use. But this was to be expected as a stronger soul allows for betterprehension and when a person has a soul reaching infinitely close to the next realm,prehension andbat power can increase faster. But the soul is difficult to discuss, and even techniques for cultivating it are hard to obtain. Luo Xin that was in the front was not as rxed as others thought though. At her pace, the impact in all aspects from soul to physique oppression was very high. If one were to see her appearance at the moment, they would realize that she was indeed very dignified as she gazed at the front. [Something seems to be staring at me from time to time and It gives me a sense of oppression, luckily I sense no killing will from it] She still kept her steady pace since the other and did not seem to be trying to kill him. But it didn¡¯t take long for Luo Xin to see a sight that left her awed. Further, into the distance, a huge creature with a head the size of a lofty mountain, body size going close to several 10000 meters, was breathing in and out, the blood mist seemed to be absorbed and released through its huge mouth. Surprisingly enough, the head had been prated by a huge sword towering towards the heavens. Seeing it, even Luo Xin seemed to lose his cool for some time before choosing down. [Invincible Primal lord weapon used to imprison this beast in this cave by prating its head. It seemed to have indeed essed in forcing it into a deep sleep.] She was a nobody, and thus had obtained some information about the hidden space. She had some predecessors visit this space and thus data had been collected which could be useful to the younger generations. It was not just her, but even the others, but at this moment her breadth was bing rushed, obviously also simted by the weapon. Seeing the runes inscribed on the sword, she couldn¡¯t even understand them. Surprisingly, the wound on the beast was still open and blood was flowing. But this did not seem enough to wake it up, so she observed closely only to see that the blood covering this area might being from the body of the behemoth. She however realized when she kept moving close that the weapon had the effect of isting space and that was why the beast did not even react after a group entered this cave. The more he examined the sword the more yer he be he could feel dangerous oppression from the weapon and beast sealed. [This! I was wrong, this sword surpasses an Invincible Primal lord realm weapon. No! I can¡¯t get it, it¡¯s better to go for other opportunities.] Thinking up to that point she moved in another direction by avoiding the huge beast. She was taking some detour to avoid the two since in her realm it was only a disaster. But feeling the intent radiating from the season, even for a swordsman like her, it was indeed shocking. She indeed expected to get several opportunities in this ce but one of them was abandoned without thinking much since she could not take it. Just the momentum when the sowed seemed to be in sleep, could still scare him from such a distance. Perhaps she might have tried to move towards the weapon and behemoth if she was sure it was dead. From the moment she entered a certain range it was as though she had been already been locked on by Qi and blood pressure from the behemoth. And he was not foolish enough to assume the behemoth was just 10000 meters, he was aware that due to space being manipted, made it seem like a certain size. And the ability to do this can only be something from a weapon reaching a certain realm, so she knew this ce was not simple. In that case, she decisively gave up wasting time on something that couldn¡¯t help her despite the value it held. With such a thought, she moved further and further without even using Qi methods to withstand her journey. [It seems this ce is not easy, then I¡¯ll have to be careful. In case of some unexpected development to escape this ce. But for now, let¡¯s keep going further and see if another better chance can present itself.] The more distance Luo Xin covered the higher the pressure applied to her. After reaching her limit, she tried to utilize energy but the result did bit change much. In the end, she could only resort to using external objects. [After leaving this ce this time perhaps my confidence in dealing with those from other continents could be raised. In the end, our continent is too weak, and even though it has been floating in space for longer than the others the resources on it have be fewer and fewer. Perhaps this is the reason the oceanic continent has fewer and fewer geniuses.] She did not act too arrogant in front of the group before the gate since she knew some truths. Chapter 115 115 Ruruo¡¯s intuition Two years have passed just like that since Wang left the hidden space. Currently, he was standing outside the Origin temple with Ruruo at his side.[How is it?] Hearing her question, he was not sure how to respond. He attempted to enter the fourth level and got destroyed so fast, that he didn¡¯t even have time to realize what had happened. As her husband, it would be a loss of face to just admit he couldn¡¯t get past the fourth floor directly but in this case, nothing could be done. But seeing his backward state she giggled, [You care about face too?] This episode was somewhatmon, especially between the couple over the period they have been traveling together. He however determined to spend some more time on the third floor until he be invincible there. Over the year Ruruo has also managed to take a step into the invincibility of the second floor. She could try the third level, but she seemed to be waiting for something, he didn¡¯t understand what she meant by that though. ..... Time flew, another seven months, passed in a blink of an eye, but Wang did not have any urgency, as, from the information he had obtained when he left the hidden space, it would be around for a long time. He was also afraid of the stronger individualsing in, causing him to be in trouble. Even the idea of allowing Ruruo to enter with him was being slowly suppressed for the moment. For Luoli, she had entered grandmaster and at the same time opened up two restaurants. During these seven months, Wang had been staying at the third level challenging different opponents. At the same time, he focused on the Jie Nine colored Qi codex, practicing up to seven droplets of golden Qi. At this time hisbat is invincible on the third level and at the fourth level withstood one attack before being chased out. He then took his attention to the star refinement art, raising it to the third level. As much it raised his defense, he also felt his body improve considerably, he could take his chance to improve the realm but he hesitated. His goal was to take total dominion of the fourth floor before breaking through to the word master realm. This was not far through as he could feel that hisbat power could be improved more especially with his intent having been improved greatly. He also passed the nine-colored Qi codex yo Ruruo, she managed to also refine two drops of golden Qi. To take it to the nine-colored Qi would also be a hassle. The reason for her failure to create more was ack of enough energy. Even with the consumption of world energy, she could only convert it slowly. The same can be said for Wang, aspared to the demiic Qi he utilized before, world energy in their world couldn¡¯tpare. Fengxi on the other hand was still refining the grass he brought from the hidden space. He did not know how long she would take but he gave her some other body cultivation techniques he had obtained in the past two years from the challenges. When she came out this time probably she could be very strong and even have reached the pinnacle of great Grandmaster in all aspects. He did not care about this as his breakthrough was just a thought away. Furthermore, with his understanding of more than seven true meanings, he could indeed even be stronger. Ruruo had just attained her fifth true meaning after studying the nine-colored Qi codex. He also assumed it was the reason she was not in a hurry to enter the third floor. He was already sure if, she fused the four true meanings she had perfected she would improve her level n the world master realm. As much as his family was improving, others were also improving and were it not for the danger in the hidden space, he could have brought his family too. But even he couldn¡¯t have a certainty to protect himself let alone others in this situation. So he decided to reach the fourth level ofbat strength before breaking through and making further ns. But if he knew that the group in the hidden space had people withbat strength ranging from the tenth-floorbat strength to the fourteenth, for the case of Luo Xin, especially with the opportunity she was after. As for the others yet to enter, he might not even take the risk of going in again, but that was the benefit of not knowing, he could be ignorant for some time. That difference inbat floors is not due to many factors, especially for the numerous geniuses gathered in the hidden space other than the realm. Yes, there is huge realm deference going up to four greater realms. This is also why Luo Xin gave him a chance because she could easily identify that he was too young. Sitting in a garden, on some huge boats crafted by Wang using some of the best materials he could get, Wang was currently drinking some tea with Ruruo opposite him. [How long will Fengeer¡¯ take in her closed-door cultivation?] Indeed it had been a while now and Ruruo was still worried about their daughter. After all, she had an active nature, and seeing her being locked up for a long time was indeed surprising, but Wang had no waves in his heart. He knew the grass she had consumed was a good thing and to improve foundation was something focused on the body. The energy in the grass would be very difficult to absorb in a short period but once she ate the grass he remembered that after only a month she was covered by a cocoon. Every time he went to see her he could feel her aura was not only bing stronger, but at the same time, her vitality seemed to be increasing. Since it was a rare opportunity he decided to not bother her. Seeing how anxious his wife as he could only smile at her. Their daughter was indeed not someone that could sit still and so she was very worried about her being incapable of holding on. They both could see the cocoon and the way it was benefiting her to stay longer. [Wife, our daughter is not very reckless as you think, let her take her time. She will not waste such an opportunity.] He was not sure about it either though but wished she could hold on until the medical ability of the grass was fully into effect. It was something he risked his life for, and thus he didn¡¯t want it to be wasted. On the other hand, if his daughter had a good foundation this would be a good thing for her. For himself, all the knowledge had been umted over the years other than going to the Origin temple to challenge the fourth floor and get defeated, he would spend his time with his wife. He also took some time to speak some made-up theories about food and chefs to Luoli to deceive her into cultivating. Of course, she was not as intelligent as his wife who could easily catch on. But she was grateful to him, as she knew why he did that. Luoli had apanied her all that time when she was at her lowest, and Ruruo probably viewed her more than a sister. Since granny Hei left, she is probably the only one left by her side. Even though she has him and Fengxi, Luoli still is important to her. At this Wang was trying to cultivate the nine-colored Qi codex, but it seemed very difficult to aplish results without a good source of energy. [It will probably take another year topletely add another drop of golden Qi. At that time the total would be eight. Once it reaches ten, perhaps even increasing them would be impossible In my current realm. So it is important to hurry and improve other aspects to break through the fourth floor of the Temple.] As he thought of this, he kept umting his knowledge and adding attribute points to his other skills such as medicine and formations. This was useful in stabilizing his mood, otherwise, it might be easier to be irritable with many losses. Ruruo on the other side seemed to be lost deep in thought. [Since that incident had been avoided, and I was not kidnapped to enter that ce, why do I always feel uneasy this day? No, I have to improve my realm quickly otherwise something might indeed happen to my family and I would not have the ability to help at all.] For some time now she has been hesitating about doing it, but since she has grasped the fifth true meaning of perfection she thought it was time to strengthen herself further. If she did that, she would have taken a step into the world master realm. She however seemed to be uneasy all the same and didn¡¯t inform Wang about her concerns. She didn¡¯t know how to exin it anyway. Chapter 116 116 State of mind: see through Sitting on the edge of the ship, Wang was observing in the far distance and the scenery was indeed captivating. The ocean water was indeed reflecting the beautiful blue sky, a fishing rod had been hanging by Wang¡¯s side all this time. But he still failed to manage to capture anything, just sitting there was giving people a sense of being isted from the world. This was indeed the case since he had already taken his domain to the eighth level and was only one step away from achieving perfection. Al required was for him tobine all his insights into one domain then he could be able to achieve this but that would require to breakthrough. A perfect domain could only be supported by entering the world¡¯s master realm. In the world master realm after all the domain was the basis of a world being set up. The star in his body would be capable of creating istion for itself just like the world. But that did not mean that the world master realm experts had already seeded in developing an inner world. ..... After all, the true meanings were still just a premature concept and thus are incapable of aplishing this. In that case, he had yet to take himself further inbat power, implying his breakthrough couldn¡¯t be rushed. But thankfully he had already entered the third level of the star refinement art. With the energy he had already obtained in the hidden space as a foundation, his star refinement art had be even stronger. After entering the third level, his strength had gone even further. But the fourth floor of the original temple was not easy to pass. With it as a goal thus he has been practicing and five years have gone by since the time he left the hidden space. On the side, Luoli was making some dishes out in the open, while Ruruo was in the distance sitting on the grass with Fengxi. The situation was more like they were on a family pic. At this moment the wind was making the trees sway, and the cow in the distance seemed to be enjoying grass as usual. [Interesting, everything has its way of nature, and deviation from it is almost impossible even if one bes strong. The instincts remain. Just like the wind swaying trees, cows eating grass, rabbits preferring carrots. In the end, one¡¯s instincts can only be controlled by gaining spirituality. Strength can¡¯t help with this at all. One without the ability to control instincts could easily bebeled a devil.] The moment he fell into a daze he started to murmur someprehensible things. Wang was observing the environment around him but still failed to grasp what he wanted. His ambitions were put on grasping the concepts behind his true meanings. This however proved very difficult and despite his numerous opportunities, he still couldn¡¯t manage to achieve it. The path he had taken with his family was not asplicated as it sounded. The true meaning was the first stage then followed by a concept. The main idea was going deeper and the concept took the true meanings to a deeper level. It¡¯s in the way one sees an object but if the object is taken as a basis to study particles. And after that then the particles would also be taken as a basis to study further. With this approach, the knowledge required was too much in the future. The good thing was that with every improvement the changesing along with it are also immense such as consciousness expansion. In that way, the ability of the consciousness to analyze data alsoes into y. It could also exin why the couple took such a short time on the true meanings. The true meaning was not so hard in the end aspared to when going in depth. Even with external help, it would thus be slightly harder to grasp the idea of the concept. The panel is also not very useful to him in dealing with such issues at all. [Indeed very tough to take that step, perhaps when I break through into the world master realm it could be possible to have some insights. After all that time my consciousness would reach a new height. The most important thing for me is to find a way to attainbat power on the fourth floor quickly.] Truth is, Wang had already improved even the intent he hadprehended years back but it did not change his fate on the fourth floor. The third and fourth floors had a huge disparity at the end of the day and without a qualitative change in strength, it would be impossible to win. Intent proved to be impossible to allow him to take lead on the floor. The Origin temple only takes into consideration thebat power of an individual rather than the external help. In other words, the Origin temple doesn¡¯t allow for use of weapons, during the challenges. All this time Wang has been improving his knowledge on all sides, but it has still made it hard to improve hisbat power. But it was not without gain, as his domain has managed to reach the eighth level, and infusing it in his attacks makes him very scary. But on the fourth floor, that is not considered much, and he understands that. He also find it impossible to improve the star refinement art any further, something that could be attributed to the limitations of the realm. Having reached the third level is already considered attaining taboobat power. Taboobat power is when the strength goes exceeding beyond even that of super-geniuses using secret techniques. More simply, taboobat power is something not allowed to exist, or beyond the norms. Just like Wang has already even exceeded it as the attacks heunches could allow him to challenge those in the realm beyond world master. In the case of taboo, the attacks allow him to even have the ability to kill those with normal strength in that realm in a confrontation. But that still made it hard for him to make any waves on the fourth floor of the original temple, which he used to assume that he had yet to reach his limited potential in the realm. The current Wang gave off a feeling like an ocean, even Ruruo with a higher realm could feel that his body was carting immense power. His consciousness had also increased immensely with the improvement of his body through the star refinement art. Seemingly perceiving something, he stood up and jumped into the sea. Seeing this, Fengxi was doubtful about what her father had just done that for, but she was stopped by Ruruo from going in. [Mom, why did you stop me from also going to the water too, aren¡¯t you curious as to why dad went in?] Fengxi pressed but Ruruo rolled her eyes at her daughter, she was not interested in arguing with her. Her main concern wasbining her remaining true meanings perfectly to raise the realm. She even realized something very interesting, to utilize the golden Qi she had gathered by using the nine-colored Qi codex. Once she started absorbing one of the drops after fusing two true meanings and herbat power allowed her to head straight to being at the pinnacle on the third floor. But that could be understood, after in the world¡¯s master realm. Wang did also have the same expectation, if Ruruo fused five true meanings she could also be capable of winning on the fourth floor. But that would take time, after all, fusing the true meanings would be harder with the higher the numbers being fused. Ruruo had already seen that Wang was not in a normal state when sitting by the edge of the ship. It is an opportunity for him and they decided to keep their daughter from disrupting this. This made her very curious and thus, she went to the edge of the ship to look into the water. But she still couldn¡¯t obtain any results, as Wang had descended further to the bottom. His mind was free of distractions and his domain kept expanding in the sea. It was also resisting the pressure being brought by the seawater. [The path of martial arts is something I indeed chose, and wish to see more beyond the world.] The moment he was under the water he had rity in his mind. Indeed he might have started off wanting to survive in this world, then protect himself and his family but in the end, he wanted to do it for himself. Achieving this realization seemed to open some shackles in his mind, then with a huge expansion in his mind, he felt that the world around him had changed. Opening his eyes, some pale blue hue could be seen in them. The distance his eyes sight could see seemed to have increased even underwater. Looking towards the surface of the water, he could on the huge ship, Fengxi was standing at the edge looking down very eager to jump down. [What happened to me just now?] Chapter 117 117 Bone and meridians refinement Sitting cross-legged in the bottom of the water, Wang retracted his domain and the water pressure was all put on his body. [Indeed different,pared to the past, my body can withstand the pressure from the sea. Well it¡¯s better to take the opportunity to continue with my refinement of bones and meridians.] He had set his own goals when it came to body refinement, after all the techniques he used did not give a specific area priority. Just like the star refinement art, his bones had been strengthened together with meridian but the impact was indeed minimal, and perhaps only after he reached a higher level could the impact be much. This had more to do with the star energy, as it would be not easy to acquire the higher quality of it. The fourth level onwards is however different, as the star energy is used to purify the entire body including even the internal organs. But that couldn¡¯t be aplished with the current level. Internal organs for him have been refined but not to a great extent by the utilization of the fist technique. The current situation also made it hard for him to improve his first or even other techniques since the next stage required is a concept. ..... The idea of concept covers a wide area and thus the moment he grabs even a slight idea on the issue his strength would skyrocket onto the fifth floor without any obstructions. He could remember the description of the concept but the actual understanding is very hard. After having been trying to grasp it over the past few years he hasn¡¯t even made any progress. But it can¡¯t be med on him, to grasp it he has to fuse the true meanings first. That means he has to break through, but that would go against his intentions. But still had his perception cover the area around him. He then decided to make use of his long-forgotten heaven and earth fire, to push his physique to the limit. The heaven and earth me was controlled to enter his meridians and the true meaning of fire was also utilized by it did not stop the pain from spreading all around his body. The body retirement methods he had were also used to reduce the pain slightly but that was not enough. Thanks to his state of mind has improved he could persevere. His body impurities were being burned away through this method but at the same time, his bones strengthened. It was as though metal had been thrown into a furnace and undergoing refinement. The process was indeed not something one could endure just like that. [This is different from before, my body feels as though it can break down into pieces. The only thing that can be done is to hold on and ovee the pain. The benefits of this process might be very beneficial to my body.] With bloodshot eyes, Wang was withstanding the pain all over his body. He had no choice as the more he let the heaven and earth fire pass through his meridians and bones, the immense pain he felt. At the same time, the vitality in his body was being used to repair the injuries urring all over his body. Standing by the edge of the ship was boring and thus Fengxi went back, but Ruruo was not like her, she could see through the water using her perception. [What is he doing this time that is leading to his body releasing such intense heat? My perception has been burned away.] She could indeed the area around Wang seemed to have be a hot zone. This was all emanating from his body,pared to her this was too exaggerated. She was right, it was indeed the heaven and earth fire that was releasing that effect. It had formed some kind of domain around Wang making it difficult for anyone to see past. She could only send her perception to the point of seeing the domain. It was notrge, just several meters around. Even Wang was not aware of it at the moment as the pain he was suffering from was so immense. If he failed to get his attention to his body condition, he was afraid of turning himself into ashes. It was as though some volcanic activity was happening below the sea surface and this continued for three days before he couldn¡¯t keep up at all. After observation,n she took back her perception of the sea, and she put her attention on improving her realm. But at the same time, his body was indeed more refined, the bones that the meridians. When he was about to stop, he reached something, when the fire and water interacted. He could see it but failed to make understand what it was. Just as though it was near his grasp but at the same time far away. The feeling was more or less there but it seemed to be covered in fog. [It seems there is no other way to step into concept unless I manage to enter the world master realm. Let¡¯s hope that the current improvement brought by the refinement of bones and meridians is capable of allowing me to step past the fourth floor.] Despite his body feeling exhausted he could still feel the amount of power circting in it being several times higher. He had alreadye to some understanding that it would be almost impossible to use tricks to get himself onto a higher stage ofprehension. The limitations of the realm could be seen in this case, as thus regardless ot how talented or many opportunities one held, they could only follow some standard route in the process of bing stronger. Taking back heaven and earth me, he lept out of the sea. He was nowcking in blood and the only way to recover would be to search for some meat. The sense of weakness however did not mean that he had be weak at all. On the contrary, his body was indeed too strong and thus he had to find a way to adapt to his current strength. Collecting something to eat in the ocean could just y that role. Besides, it had been a long time before he cooked any food for himself. He also had some beast meat he obtained from the hidden space at that period he wasing back. He had even forgotten about it since he had been busy improving his strength. Now he could take this opportunity to see if he could stabilize his foundation and at the same time challenge the fourth floor. In the sea, there were numerous targets for him, from the auras being emitted he could determine that the amount of energy contained in them would be very useful to him and thus went for them without thinking further. Without even being noticed he started to harvest some aquatic animals. In the hidden space,petition resulted in the number of people in the cave reduced from time to time. Since Luo Xin separated from the entire group, the other nine powerful individuals also took their direction. For the rest, anything found on the way might be of value and thus killing each other of them wouldn¡¯t be much of an exaggeration. But the more the group killed each other, the bloomer d was absorbed through the surface of the cave. It was as though it was about to awaken something. The number of people entering the cave had also increased a lot from the previous ones that entered. It would be okay to say that tens of thousands had entered the ce and after some time some mechanisms seemed to have been triggered. People could only enter but leaving was impossible, but this was not known by those on the outside. The more they entered, the more treasures seemed to be appearing forcing them to fight each other. The blood being collected was being devoured and congregated in a certain location. It was where Luo Xin was heading to. She could feel an opportunity existing for her in that ce. In the blood-gathering area, one could see some blood-colored figure forming from the blood, and it seemed to be releasing some dense blood-colored light. This was the thing that was attracting Luo Xin, and the closer she was the more she felt her blood boiling. [This talent is not bad. Once I take her over her body, I can leave this ce. Hahahaha!!. After being sealed in this ce for several epochs I can finally regain my freedom.] The blood-colored figure seemed to be celebrating its release as it looked at Luo Xin as though it was observing a treasure. Leaving this ce was more important to it, than caring about anything else, but having a talented person like Luo Xin did seem more like a bonus. At the same time, Luo Xin had already arrived close to the region where the blood from all the individuals dying in the cave congregated. [This is the ce, it¡¯s better to be careful just in case.] As she thought of this she took out a bell-like treasure from her storage space that soon shrunk onto her forehead. It then turned into a huge bell covering her soul. With this done, she stepped into the formations covering the area. She soon arrived in a bloody area, and further in the distance, she could see golden-colored blood suspended in the air. Seeing it, she had some greed reflecting in her eyes. For blood to turn golden, it means the energy continued in it is immense and the owner tends to have been a powerful body cultivator. Chapter 118 118 Schemed against Moving slowly towards the golden drop of blood, her mind however was on alert. It would be a lie to say that she was not suspicious about the situation in this ce but her goal was to attain fifteen-floorbat power before she broke through and the golden drop of blood might just be the first step to aplishing that. In the past several hundred years she has gone through so much to have attained her currentbat power, and it could be a lie to say that she has yet to encounter some setups along the way. This change however is not something that she can ignore, she put all her efforts into guarding her soul and kept moving forward. The bell-like treasures might seem not to like much but it¡¯s something she also got on one of her adventures. [What a daring little doll. The talent is okay and the physique is not bad. Hahaha..! I will be leaving this ce today.] Hiding in the golden drop a figure was easterly observing Luo Xin withstand the pressure being released by the drop of blood. [With this drop, it is possible to take the White mist body codex to the seventh level. If I seed, that would mean that mybat power would be capable of stepping into the fifteen floors without even the use of external objects. In a way, my body could have already achieved the level of weaker primal lords. If I take another step and enter the half-step primal lord level, then mybat power could also be simr to normal primal lords. That would have to wait though, reaching the seventh level in that white mist body codex is the main goal. After that getting a good ranking in the academic entry would be guaranteed. From then perhaps I can focus on taking advantage of the resources avable in the academy to push myself further.] She indeed had her own goals, and thus ignored everything else. The inheritance that brought many people into this hidden space might be useful but she did not know whether she could get it. ..... Even if she got it, it could only be useful for entry into another realm, thus she put her attention on the issues that were right in front of her. The ranking of the academy on entry would give her a few decades of preferential treatment when resources are distributed or utilization of avable cultivation paradise. In a way, those with the fourteen-levelbat would at most be ordinary and that was not the goal, looking at the opportunity standing right in front of her, she couldn¡¯t miss it. Blood was gathering in this room from the death of those that have entered and purified as well aspressed into origin blood. The potent golden drop was the oue of thepressed blood and the removal of impurities. The figure hiding in the blood might have been the one that set up this or just chanced upon it, but that does not matter to Luo Xin. Whether she was being schemed against or not did matter. [I¡¯m almost there. I just have to hold on a bit longer and I¡¯ll be able to reach it.] The pressure from that drop of blood was very high, and it kept increasing. If Wang saw it, he might also have the same expression as Luo Xin and risk it to get the drop. As much as she was motivating herself to reach the drop of golden blood, another blood-colored figure was watching her too with an eager expression. Despite being embarrassed Luo Xin still stood, proudly as she looked calmly at the sea of blood she was standing in. She had already guessed this ce was indeed not easy, but finding out that she was standing inside some sea of blood currently reaching her waist made her solemn. She already guessed that she had been schemed against but still held herself back. She kept moving since she realized that her body did not sink any further. At the same time, she was on alert, despite keeping a calm face. Her imposing manner was ready to erupt anytime if she discovered something odd. Seeing the golden drop of blood suspend five meters away from her, slowly draining some kind of unique force from the sea of blood while nurturing itself. He could feel, it was something like vitality, being devoured by the golden drop making it even more vibrant. She has been in the martial arts world for a while and seen many things such that she did not even flinch at this. The blood was obtained from those like her, who came to this ce with a desire for gaining opportunities and no one forced them, so she couldn¡¯t feel bad for them. Standing there she was indeed showing a peerless posture, regardless of the difficulties ahead, she seemed willing to take the risk anyway. Luckily no one was around or they might understand why the woman before them could dominate the Temple rankings in the Oceanic continent. The determination of her¡¯s is not something others could have, especially for someone without any special physique or innate talent. [Not bad! Not bad!.. Once I take over this one, I can indeed reach greater heights. There is no longer any need to destroy her soul immediately just fuse with it and overwhelm itpletely. This can also save me a lot of trouble when I exit this ce.] The more the figure watched Luo Xin there more e impressed it be. With its current eyesight, it could see that she figured out this ce was problematic but chose to ignore it and move toward for her thirst to be strong. In the cultivation world, unless one was already on theirst straw due to lifespan being depleted, they would never act like this. Especially when it involved a young genius like Luo Xin. As much as it didn¡¯t expect this to happen, the blood figure was excited since it couldn¡¯t do anything to her unless she arrived near the drop of blood. [Indeed the geniuses can not be treated bymon sense at all. She even goes to a ce of danger without any regard for her life just for a chance to improve. It seems that back then I was wrong. Geniuses were not lucky as I had thought, no wonder they gave that look in the past, it turns out to be a genius in nine deaths one life.] The blood-colored figure was not reminiscing the past at all but taking in a mocking tone itself. [Well it doesn¡¯t matter though, I can also get this opportunity to appear as a genuine genius. I wonder what a genius thinks in their head though?] The figure was excited to see Luo Xin arrive a few meters before the drop of blood. [Almost there, Just a little bit more, and that body would be mine.] The figure hidden in the golden blood did not put Luo Xin in his eyes at all. Without even reaching halfstep primal lord, she was not worth spending much effort on. As much as the figure was cheering Luo Xin on, it did not dare be careless to be discovered. Luo Xin was also cheering for herself too. [Once I get myself the drop of blood, regardless of what happens, I should immediately start the cloud most body codex. Regardless of the machinations present, it won¡¯t matter, this technique in itself is said to be something made by a peerless shura demoness. How could such a technique be easy to mess with?] Indeed, Luo Xin has seen a lot in her years of bing stronger, how could she not be able to see that the drop of golden blood had a problem from the beginning especially after seeing how it drew vitality from the blood sea on the ground. But she also has some. confidence or wouldn¡¯t just throw away her life for nothing. So as she withstood the pressure she also had her schemes on the side. Gaining opportunities was not just something that could be done by relying on one¡¯s will, but also on the brain. Strength was key but not the main determinant and thus if one failed to understand this, they might end up getting themselves in a mess at the end of the day. Most cases could be seen, of people taking advantage of others to obtain what they need by putting them against others. In the most understood case,es from someone taking advantage of those with more muscle and less brain. The mostmon being men taken advantage of by some women due to their foolishness. Just like the entry of the cave, some men died faster due to trying to show off todies yet theycked the actual capability. This can¡¯t be med on the women but it can be seen that the intelligence of the men seemed to be somewhat problematic. In a ce you can¡¯t even protect yourself, acting out in front of others is paramount to suicide. Luo Xin seemed like the kind of person that has created an independent personality, thus even when exploring this ce she didn¡¯t form any group. In a sense, it is undeniable as no one could keep up with her strength among the group, and in the end, only bes a burden. Reaching out her hand towards the drop of the golden blood, Luo Xin was already thinking about implementing her ns, while the other figure hidden in the drop also had his ns. All in all, both were scheming against each other, it was only a matter of who coulde out victorious. Chapter 119 119 Bandits meeting doom Wang had already managed to improve in all aspects but decided to rx slightly. The only way to do that was to go out on a date with Ruruo. With the boat, he could leave his naughty daughter to continue practicing, besides she had suffered several defeats from Ruruo and decided to practice the nine-colored Qi codex. The couple both knew practicing this technique was not easy, especially for her. In that way they didn¡¯t bother to stop her, but left the boat, hand in hand heading out to spend some time together. This time they did not use the carriage but just moved around in a normal manner. It was also to rx their spirits, and in the process, went towards a certain direction they could hear a lively event seemed to be taking ce. [Wife, how long has it been since we spend some time alone like this?] Wang has been obsessed with cultivation and he even forgets sometimes that he has a family. ..... Thankfully, to him, Ruruo seems very considerate, but now that he thinks about it he feels somewhat guilty. She however justughed at what he said while holding hands they headed towards the ce with festivities. [How about apanying you out more often in the future? Did you just roll your eyes at me?] As Wang was trying toe up with some nice words she saw Ruruo roll her eyes at his antics. Having been married for a long time she clearly understood these tricks but she still was happy deep inside so she asionally would make fun of him. Seeing him like this she run off and he chased after her, only sounds ofughter continued for a while. The couple had expired most of the region and thus other than staying on the boat, challenged the main activity. But during the time they moved around the couple hade in contact with many towns and even viges in remote areas. Soon the couple heard the sound of cries in the distance, this direction was where they were going due to the celebratory mood. Ruruo rushed out and Wang followed behind her, with their speed it took only several shes before ther appeared in a huge courtyard. The decorations seemed to represent a wedding but now the screams seemed to fill the entire ce. Standing on the tree in the distance the couple could see a group of bandits surrounding the courtyard. [Are you going toe with us or should thus entire family fall before you can relent? Well is not like you have a choice anyway. After all, we can let some of them go but if you try anything funny, they will apany you on the way.] A man with a sword scar was looking at the bridegroom with fiery eyes but also some restraint could be seen. The couple standing in the tree also shifted their eyes only to see a girl their daughter¡¯s age, standing behind her newlywed husband. Even though the man did not have any martial arts, he was willing to stand up for his wife. [Mo Jin, she is going to be the boss¡¯s woman, control yourself otherwise us brothers might not be able to save you if the boss gets angry.] One other man seemed to be stating this colony but his eyes still contained the same look as Mo Jim he was advising. This scene seemed very funny, but the man continued to speak. [After the boss is done with her, she can be at about disposal.] Listening to the words of the bandits the man and woman seemed helpless. [Junior sister, this Liu xian failed you.] The man spoke in a self-ming tone. Seeing him as such a dejected man the woman said, [Elder brother Liu treated me well. How about we go together.] Being ignored even after having issued threats made the bandits feel bad. They were lying and the family already knew of this. Seeing the bride and the groom wanting to end her life together with her husband they were indeed relieved as it could help maintain the reputation of their n even after death. [You dare? ] The man with the sword scar was incensed especially seeing that the woman has ready taken out her hairpin ready to kill herself. Suddenly everyone heard a cough that interrupted their activities only to see a man sitting on a tree in the distance with a woman standing on a branch looking at them coldly. The moment the bandits saw them thet were attracted by the woman ignoring Wang¡¯s existence. But unfortunately, Ruruo was very angry seeing the action of the bandits. Suddenly, she waved her palm gently and snowkes started falling from the sky. Everyone was attracted by the snowkes but they soon realized that the moment the kes fell, they headed straight for the bandits. Even the couple that wanted tomit suicide saw this and were astonished to discover that once a snowke touched the body of a bandit, they started freezing. It be impossible for them to move and then ice they were tuned into an ice sculpture. Wang just sat at the back and with a wave of his hand, a man was staged towards him. Holding this man by the neck, he looked at him with a smile that seemed not like one. [Tell me, where is your base? Since your group of bandits is so bold to look at my wife like this your boss should be very bold too. Perhaps next time he might target my daughter too?] The words were being spoken calmly as though he wasughing but everyone could feel the coldness of this tone. Wang is not someone that cares about saving anything, but this group of people he was worth rooting out. Seeing this young man smiling at him and at the same time exuding some coldness from his words the man didn¡¯t even dare pretend to not understand what was happening. He ryed all the information they wanted and started to beg for forgiveness. The man was indeed a martial artist at least at the stage of refining blood. Restoring the man¡¯s martial arts, he threw him on the grounds, before looking at Ruruo. [Wife let¡¯s go and visit this bandit and ask for an exnation for disturbing our date. Besides, who still does things like being a bandit in this day and age?] As he spoke he held her hand and stepped into the sky disappearingpletely. But the man whose cultivation had been wasted looked around vigntly only to see the ice sculptures breaking down and shattering like ss. Not even blood remained, it was as though ss had been shattered into countless pieces. But that was not his concern, the anger from the family as they had ughtered five members of their family. The other members had no feelings about letting the man go, they walked toward him, and fate was sealed. The couple was the only ones that had reacted when everything was over. Despite shouting, [Wait a minute!] There was no response Wang and Ruruo had already left. Since they couldn¡¯t see the faces of the two the couple just kowtowed in their direction. [I Liu xian I¡¯m grateful for saving my wife and n, in the future as long as the immortals are willing I will exchange my life to repay this debt.] As he made this vow, Ruruo and Wang were already standing before a huge gate. [Wife, don¡¯t you have to think that bandits are very rich. Look at this gate a lot of money was used to set it up. If we destroyed it do you think they will feel some pain.] As he was taking a palm made of spiritual energy had already shattered the gatepletely. [How about I try that theory out for you?] Wang¡¯s face twitched as he watched this. He wanted to do this to rx his muscles but she was a step ahead of him. [Husband why is your face red? Did someone p it? How about you identify something else of value around here?] Looking at Ruruo taking away his only joy in life, Wang was bleeding deep down. [Where did this demonesse from? I never married a person from the demon sect?] This was what he was thinking deep down but didn¡¯t dare say it unless he wanted to sleep on the sofa in the future. Walking through the gate, their perception allowed them to see more than five people sitting in a certain room, facing a sturdy as though they were subordinates. After the copse of the gate, those around the gate did not manage to survive. But it did not stop others from discovering this and moving toward them armed. [Wife, I think that the house in the distance is also very expensive. Don¡¯t you think so?] Hearing this Ruruo did not stand on ceremony and a palm condensed of ice energy fell from the sky towards the building with the bandit leaders. The couplepletely ignored the grouping towards them with weapons. When the palm descended the building and the people inside were erased from this world. Looking at the group that had already gathered to intercept them, he just turned around but several heads kept rolling seemingly severed by some invisible energy. ..... [Boring, let¡¯s go.] Chapter 120 120 power of White mist body codex After leveling the bandit¡¯s den the couple moved towards another town. The couple did not encounter any drama along the way, but this also allowed them to rx. [My mood indeed has improved greatly.] Wang thought of this as he moved around with Ruruo. [Why are you looking at me like that?] Seeing that she was being observed from time to time, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. [I just thought you have be very attractive.] What he said was indeed true but that was not what he was thinking. [Really?] As she blushed Ruruo run ahead of him to avoid being discovered. But she was wrong, he already saw it and just avoided saying anything but stillughed at her from behind her back. As though thinking about something she said, [Husband, why did that group of bandits still disturb newlyweds, I thought bandits were more interested in stealing gold and silver?] She was asking for his opinion but in the end, she just wanted to know more about the motivation for their kidnapping of so many women. ..... When the bandit den was leveled, Wang didn¡¯t just leave like that, he still formed someone to go and handle the women being imprisoned in that ce, and with the wealth, the group had saved, it would be enough topensate them and allow them to live a good life. But the ones truly involved in this were more than just bandits, and he also knew it. He had already found something in the room the bandit leader was talking to his subordinates. He decided to not rush into action, he had to conform to his theory. Due to being hot-blooded for a moment, she ended up destroying all the evidence and he just watched her actions without saying anything since he did not need it to act. But that would depend on the findings this he wouldn¡¯t be telling her until he confirmed his guess. [Well who knows, perhaps we can find that out in the future] As he said this he had a smile on his face, this was just to see what reaction she would have. Hidden space In the bloody sea, Luo Xin was currently running the white mist body codex which seemed to be very effective in refining blood. Rumble! Rumble! The blood sea was stirred and started moving to be attracted towards Luo Xin. The golden drip of blood was suspended above her hand and huge amounts of the blood essence were being devoured into her pores. The turn of events did not go by the figure hidden in the golden drop. In the beginning, they thought she would push the golden drop into her body but things did not go that way. The technique she used was very restraining towards blood and thus impossible for the entity to be hidden in the golden drop to make a move. Moreover, as time went by the devouring force intensified, even the blood pool below Luo Xin was not spared thus formations the entity had set up started to crumble on their own. Despite all this, Luo Xin was ignoring her outside and focusing on the situation inside her body. [Damn! Damn! .. This is mine!] Suddenly roars could be heard from the golden drop of blood. The golden blood was snatched from its control so were the formations set up in the blood sea, as they were crumbling apart. The most devastating thing was that the ns it had set up were enough to deal with Luo Xin but seeing how low her realm was it be arrogant. Who knew the next second things would turn out this way? The entity tried to calm down but in the end, it couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, it had taken a lot of effort to gather this blood essence but now the person she was scheming against was eating its hard work like candies. Moreover, she was so ruthless that it seemed she didn¡¯t n to leave it even bread crumbs. How could this be tolerable to this, especially seeing both the sea of blood as well as the golden drop losing their essence so fast? That was not even the only thing, it felt the devouring force also touching it. [Everything I have worked hard fir has been taken away by this brat. I and she are irreconcble but staying here might also mean my doom.] The blood-colored figure was already bloodshot, but that did not mean much considering its figure was also bloody. Especially after seeing the copse of formation it immediately activated some mechanism allowing it to escape from the golden drop of blood. It was in a hurry and thus couldn¡¯t do anything at all. Fear of death and unwillingness was the only thing in its head at the moment. [Little brat, this old man shall not let you go just wait?] Just like that the blood-colored figure escaped from the ce as though it had teleported. All this time, Luo Xin was guarding against anything, trying to possess her, and didn¡¯t know about the situation outside. The location the blood-colored figure was transferred was close to the area the size sword had been inserted into the head of a monster. Looking at the monster in the distance it was full of unwillingness but did not dare approach that ce. [Damn, after going through all that effort to obtain the golden drop of blood and even setting up some formations that little devil stole my hard work. I can¡¯t continue to exist in this state for long should find another r body to take over.] This behavior from the blood-colored figure could be seen as normal because from the beginning it wanted to take over the body of Luo Xin until it got yed. It had to use some means to escape when it felt the devouring force also touching it, and the power that transferred it had consumed more of the blood essence it had. Currently, it had be smaller, and that is why it could be understood if the blood-colored figure was angry and wanted to devour Luo Xin. It deemed her as something within its grasp but now it has not only lost everything it had worked for but even forced them to flee losing immense essence. Remembering how he almost died to extract just one drop of blood from the beast that has a huge sword inserted into its body, the entity in the blood figure state was fuming. The most annoying thing was the fact that it had missed out on such a good body, even though Lio Xin did not have any unique constitution, she was still someone with a terrifying foundation. To top powerhouses that know some truths, it is indeed better to have that, since their achievements can be endless. The blood-figured entity¡¯splexion turned extremely ugly, the more it thought about the losses it had suffered in the hands of a weak child. [Damn, that bastard took everything from me, the two of us, only one can walk out of this cave alive.] The murmur from that figure seemed to be uttered with some difficulty. After having a thoughtful expression the figure seemed to have a savage expression on its face. [Humph, do you think you can just get away after taking away what is rightfully mine? Hahaha?! how could I just let you go? Even though between us you are the biggest winner, I will help you spread the word about the blood sea and even add some butter on the information.] The sinister expression seemed to fit the entity properly. On the other side, Lio Xin was covered by the sea of blood one could assume she was under the sea of ??blood. With her body sitting cross-legged a powerful aura kept leaking from time to time, and yet the realm remained the same. It can be easily determined from the aura being released by her body that she had started to improve her physique. The body exercises could indeed help one reach beyond their realm, and in the case of Luo Xin having enough energy, especially in the form of vitality could speed up this process, when the technique used is top notch. Her aura kept climbing fast, and the bloody smell from the blood sea seemed to be purified by her cloud mist body codex. It only targeted the vitality from the blood ignoring everything else, thus the blood did not decrease at all, but it was bing weaker as the bloody smell contained to increase. Since she was extracting vitality from the blood it meant that the blood was bing only remnants. Staring in the direction the blood sea was located, a figure turned resolutely and headed towards the other regions of the cave. [Humph! Let me give you some more time to live, after getting somebody, I¡¯lle and clean you properly, it doesn¡¯t matter even if I have to use the power of others to aplish it.] The figure said coldly. Before the figure could even reach far, the entire cave started to shake. Boom! Boom! Boom! Seeing this situation not only the figure even others in different parts of the cave were shocked. [This... what¡¯s going on in this ce?] Chapter 121 121 Change in the cave Rumble!Rumble!Rumble!With several vibrations, the cave seemed to have started to change as though someone had triggered some kind of mechanism.At this moment everyone felt the changes except for Luo Xin that had sealed her senses to focus on preventing anything from impacting her soul.A huge sword that was impaled into a huge head, seemed to have appeared in real. world from another dimension.And this was the reason the blood figure was terrified because even the previous time it managed to steal a drop, it had note in contact with the sword or beast.It collected a drop of blood that was sealed on the outside.Whatever change was happening was not a good thing at all.The intent on that sword is not something that they can survive and not forget that monster that seemed to be unconscious.Despite being impelled by a sword it has not died over a long period.Once it woke up and decided to vent its frustration anyone in its wake would end up being destroyed or even devoured. All of this made it even more unwilling considering the person that took away its chance of being reborn was also to me for its current predicament.Feeling the terrifying breadth that was slowly materializing the figure started to escape and wanted to be as further away from this ce as possible.Deposit managing to get out of the blood sea room, it felt regret rather than joy. in this cave there were things that we were sealed capable of killing us very easily.Especially now that it was at its weakest, dying in this cave would not be surprising. Many of its powerful methods couldn¡¯t even be utilized in their current state at all.The change also meant that it had to take too long to find any other bodies to possess, and that was something it couldn¡¯t bear since the longer it dyed the heavier it be weakened. Perhaps it might even reach a point where it couldn¡¯t even manage to achieve its intention of taking a body from someone but rather bing another¡¯s soul nourishment.At that time its existence might be scrapped from the world directly, not achieving anything. And this fate is something it seemed to be aware of, thus making it even more anxious and regretful.When the time is wasted it might not even have qualifies to attempt stealing the body of a mediocre talent. Dang! Dang!Just as it ran, a huge metallic tenor could be heard from behind as though some sword had collided with something.Thinking of that sword it had seen the figure use forbidden arts to elerate even further damaging its foundation. A bloody mist-like shadow appeared above the figure and started to elerate but each time it seemed to be smaller. [Damn, if I survive this, that little bastard has to pay. I hope you don¡¯t die before we meet again] It kept cursing as the body shrunk from using the forbidden arts. They were going more harm to it, but that was not something to concern itself with. Who would want to die without trying to fight hard for a survival chance? [Damn, I thought this was my chance. Who knew it was more like my death in this ce.] As the distance between it and the region, it was escaping from increased, it still had a sense of crisis enveloping it. [Damn, had I yed my cards well perhaps this situation wouldn¡¯t havee about...] Even though it was just halfway through its sentence it realized it was indeed right, perhaps this change also was due to itself. It knew well that if this was a mechanism to deal with creatures sealed in this cave from escaping, it would be even more desperate.Based on rankings, it should be low that no one pays attention to it.But the measures in the cave should have been set to deal with the bosses of this cave sealed in the depths. Even the beast and sword were far from that level. Staring behind it for some time, the figure still kept on taking the measures necessary to escape since it had already begun and it proved slightly helpful as it disappeared into the horizon in a sh. But it didn¡¯t care about the losses, it believed that as long as one genius could be caught before it became weak then its chance would be presented.At that, it might have the chance to reorganize itself before preparing for revenge. How could it let go of Lou Xin that easily, she had made it face despair more than once? And since hatred had already been formed with a genius it couldn¡¯t let her grow up or perhaps in the future she mighte looking for her. suffering a loss from Luo Xin already made it very much ready to collect some interest. It would give her a taste of her own medicine. But Luo Xin didn¡¯t even know that she had gotten herself a dead enemy. Although the could make her somewhat worried, she wouldn¡¯t have changed her mind about taking the golden drop of blood even if she knew about this.As the figure was shing several ideas in its mind to deal with Luo Xin, it also focused on a way to capture a genius quickly. The most important thing was after all having a second life, and revenge coulde after that, besides all the evil methods it had, it was very easy to extract the blood essence that had been umted in the body of Luo Xin after dealing with her.[Yeah, I should just take some effort to capture her and everything can be taken back. No, not just her, the number of geniuses that have entered this ce is a lot and enough for me to improve considerably.] Suddenly the thoughts of the figure changed instantly, and some greed shed in its eyes. Others might indeed not be capable of doing this but this figure was confident in its ability to y with blood and had it not been the ident of underestimating the little girl, things would have turned out differently. [That is more like it, the blood of these geniuses would be enough for me to recover faster, after all, most of them only consume treasures to nature their potential and improve their strength.] The more ideas came up the faster the figure traveled. It stands to reason that after suffering from Luo Xin and feeling the changes in this ce, the figure should find a way to hide, but it did not.It suddenly thought that this environment was good for its activities.With the ability to extract and refine blood, it decided to set up other ns in advance to be even more powerful.The situation with Luo Xin to it was just an ident and that was the truth as not everyone has a technique from the shura n. . ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy all the appetizers before the main meal.] The eyes on the figure flickered as it organized its thoughts.It wanted to leave Luo Xin forst since she was someone it wanted to torture other than just extracting blood from her.[Good n] The figure was impressed by its ns and the more it thought about it the happier be about this n. It was worrying about how to leave this cave before but now its thinking had changed, it was concerned about how to not let even a single individual that entered this ce escape.But this idea hit it and it thought of locating the entrance once it had dealt with the issue of finding a suitable body to take over. At the entrance, once it set up its ns carefully it could harvest everyone. After admiration of this n, it started to look for a body seriously as it was the big deal at the end of the day. All the ns hinged upon it.[Hahaha!..] Looking into the distance, the figure burst intoughter.[Here are some targets and I thought it would take longer to aplish my ns.] [Alright! Alright! Even heavens are helping me.] The figure calmed down looking at his prey in the distance, before saying, [With them as my section for a body, I can start setting my ns in motion in no time. Hope their talent is not that bad otherwise, it would require a lot of blood to reshape it.] The figure was about to make a move when suddenly its pupils constricted. It felt some power seemingly observing it, or to say waiting for it to make a move and it would destroy it.That was the feeling, as though a warning was being issued to it.It immediately be anxious and at the same time realized this genius was from stronger families, and moving against them is getting itself in conflict with them. [Was it a warning from their protection measures or this cave mechanism?] It wanted to know but at the same time be very vignt, as it might not get that chance if the other party assumed it was ignoring the warning.[Damn, should I take the risk or not?] logo Chapter 122 122 The Overlord Chen family Standing at the gate of a town that seemed prosperous, the couple were not seen by others since they used the domain to cover themselves. [It sure took us some time to get here, let¡¯s hope we can find those that are sponsoring those bandits allowing them to act in an unbridled manner.] He thought to himself as he stood at the gate of the town. When others approach them, they instinctively avoid them, but that was not important at all. It had been four days since Ruruo and Wang leveled the gang base. He saw something in the gang that didn¡¯t belong there but after some thinking, he started to suspect this town. There are some symbols used by families and he had seen one when they visited here in the past on their journey. After seeing it again he had to confirm it before taking any action. [What are you doing, aren¡¯t we going in?] Ruruo asked from the side. [Don¡¯t you find this town familiar?] He asked a question instead of giving her the response she wanted. ..... The question however bewildered her, and she just replied casually, [We have been here in thest. But that is not a big deal, haven¡¯t we been to many towns before?] She said that looking at him with a frown not sure what he was up to. He just looked at her and smiled before saying doubtful, [Really?] [Yeah how could you forget it, even though we never spend much time in this ce at that time we still passed by it. With your cultivation you should be able to remember this unless you are intentionally teasing me?] She asked as she saw he was not answering but rather doing something she didn¡¯t understand. His perception spread put covering the entire city and seeing this Ruruo was also curious and did the same. [Why would you spread your perception to cover the entire town, are you that bored?] She thought as she also did the same. Surprisingly this city was not as it looked on the surface. Soon her face be ugly since she had also seen what he was seeing. Below a certain family, the structure was the same ad that of the bandit¡¯s underground dungeon, especially the design, and numerous women were held captive. This already seemed to prove that his assumptions were correct but in his perception, he also grasped some piece of information about the important figures of the Chen family. The families in charge of this city seemed to be no different than beasts. Each of them seemed to be doing something shady. But that did not concern him much, as long as they were not going beyond his borderline. Ruruo was very angry upon seeing this that she failed to discover what he had, and thus seeing her expression he knew it was no good. But he was fast in action restraining her and convincing her to calm down slightly but didn¡¯t go ahead to inform her of the reason. She seemed to be this impulsive whenever she saw something that didn¡¯t seem right. [Wife, calm down. When doing things think long-term.] As he said those words he moved towards the city. They had just arrived in the city so they had to move around and find out more about the situation in this ce first by asking around. She seemed to think he was looking down on her as being irrational, especially seeing how he just walked ahead. She rushed to catch ups with some anger on her face. Dissatisfied with the way they handled the situation. But he just had different thoughts from her, and moving around the town could give him a clear picture of how to solve the problem long term. He was already sure the families in this ce were not good things but the most important thing would being up with a way to about causing even more havoc and chaos. This is the reason he stopped Ruruo, as the couple had no ns of staying in this town to take over, then destroying the structure might not yield any good results. under the impact of the domain, the couple continued to move slowly unhindered in the city observing. He soon found out that the Chen family he was investigating was the most tyrannical of the descendants and other activities that conduct all over the city. Although it didn¡¯t look good for those that cross their paths, he preferred to choose another method to settle this. In the end, he already came up with a method, that was to have the Chen family used as an example only leaving behind the Zhou and the Su family, but with a clear understanding that their power was nothing and acting wildly to the point of colluding work bandits to kidnap women was not something that could be tolerated. In that case, he had to use the scariest means possible to allow them to understand this truth. As he had just spected, the Chen family was indeed more influential in the town and even the other two other families were afraid of them. Their control was over everything that happened in the town. The moment the couple saw the women locked up in their dungeons they already decided to make them pay. And Wang took Ruruo around the city seeing the way the family seemed to be in control of other people:s fates. Sitting opposite a stall selling noodles, the couple were eating as they covered slowly with the owner. [s... A few years ago a family was destroyed by the Chen family due to a woman there offending their young master. They did not let anyone go even babies that were just a few months old. It was used that the family was almost on equal status with the Su and Zhuo families. It seems the action was to serve as a warning that no one could go against them.] The couple listened to this and Ruruo was very agitated. She could imagine the situation at that time, and even babies being massacred for no reason. But Wang was calm as an old well as he listened. Not because he was not affected, he already had sentenced that n. This action was not something she has expected. After seeing the women in the dungeons of the family, she thought that was savage enough, but then the arrogance of the members was not enough now even other families are destroyed by them due to a little disagreement between teenagers. Wang only nodded slightly as he listened to this, perhaps in his heart, it made no difference. He came here to settle a score as his heart wished, but might as well go further and destroy the problem from the roots. When he heard about the activities of the Chen family three years ago, he then decided to not be polite to them. Their methods of dealing with problems also gave him some insight on how to deal with the issue. The Chen family was already on his list and considering he did not view himself as some good person, the number of people he has killed has so many. But this time he was going to do something like this it didn¡¯t even faze him in the slightest. [Wife, let¡¯s observe a bit more before we make our move] he did not need observing at all, he was going to destroy their strongest support and leave the family as a sinking boat, then e rest would be handled by the other families. Under constant suppression of the Chen family, they must have been very angry and when an opportunity arises, they wouldn¡¯t miss it. Time flies, the couple had been in the town for another two days, and at this time huge carriages arrived. That all had the Chen family logo and it seemed the important figures in the family had just returned as he had heard, from spying on the family. In the streets, many people gave way and avoided the carriages but some still made small whispers. [Is this the Chen family carriage? I heard the family patriarch had been out for some time, it seems he is back.] [No wonder all the Chen family elders are standing at the gate ready to wee him.] Through the discussions, Ruruo could perceive she finally understood why they had to wait for two more days before taking action. [It turned out to be them! The husband should I make a move and deal with this scum] She asked Wang but he raised his arm motioning her to rx first. [What the hurry, we should let them enjoy this moment. Besides, the family should apany each other even in theherworld.] Wang replied calmly and after that be silent in thought. Since it was a show, it would be best to let them make it even grander, to not only announce the demise of the Chen family but also serve as a warning when they are gone. The street heading towards the Chen family was blocked, but this did not bother Wang and Ruruo. On the contrary, they were just sitting in the restaurant observing the actions of the Chen family slowly. This fanfare had attracted everyone as they watched from the sidelines. Chapter 123 123 Demise of an overload The atmosphere on the whole street was indeed bizarre, it was as though ves were seeing their masterse back home. Their heads bowed down not even daring to face the people in the carriage. This was enough to show the extent the Chen family inflicted fear among the locals. On the highest floor of the restaurant, about half a kilometer away, the couple was watching all this happen indifferently. Wang even took a sip of tea and couldn¡¯t help butment. [Luoli should probably also open a restaurant in this ce too. The tea however is not bad, perhaps I should buy some from the manager, or better get some transnted to put ship courtyard.] Ruruo turned towards him with a ring look, as though to tell him to prioritize things properly, but soon just couldn¡¯t say it. It was at this moment she understood where their daughter got the behavior of putting nice food before anything else. [Why are you so carefree? I¡¯m so pissed off, this group of people is having a nice life at the expense of innocent women.] ..... Indeed she was still angry about the fact that women were being captured and used asmodities by the Chen family. Perhaps it was the same with Wang when he remembered that couple, the woman was the same age as just daughter. So he was not going to let them go. He did not care about some justice but wanted to make a lesson out of the Chen family just so that in the future when anyone from the families in this city thought about sponsoring gangs and doing some dirty business they could remember the fear. Yes, fear can be used as a deterrent, even in his previous society people behaved ording to thew for fear of being dealt with by thew. So he was sure that fear was very effective, and there was no need for the couple to appear, they could make their move from the restaurant. At this moment, Wang suddenly looked in the direction of the Chen residence and be serious. [It seems like the time hase, let¡¯s deal with this and go back. I seem to have gained some insight into a way you breakthrough mybat power. After this incident, I¡¯m going to try the fourth floor again. After that it would be time to break through in the realm.] [Ooh, we are doing it then? I¡¯m not very happy with this group of people anyway. Why did we have to spend our time in this ce waiting for just a few people? We could have died with the others first then this one would followter?] She was displeased with the fact that they had to wait for criminals while the victims suffered for a while longer, but at the same time understood that the situation needed them to destroy the whole group to avoid another gang cropping upter. [Well you are right. ] Seeing her like this he just went with the flow and looked in the direction as if waiting for something while taping the cup he holding in his hands. He then dipped his finger in the cup, the action did not seem to surprise Ruruo at all, but rather made her more curious about what he wanted to aplish with the drip of tea. From through the window, he could see the direction in which the carriage had stopped and thus flicked his finger in that direction. The drop of water seemed to be imbued with world energy and moved towards the back wheel of the carriage and hit it with a huge force, causing the carriage to fall on one side. [Is it necessary to take such measures, why do I just take action and deal with them? My anger can¡¯t be satisfied otherwise.] She looked at him seeing his actions and thought it was not worth the trouble. [What¡¯s the rush, how about having them huddled in a single spot and you shoot? But don¡¯t kill them, just disable their cultivation, and make sure the entire n has no support in this town. The rest will be handled by the others having grievances against them. At the end of the day, doing this can count as having contributed enough.] His method was very cruelpared to killing the group. After having been domineering and cruel, suddenly falling to a level lower than even those they used to step on, how could their fates be any better? But he didn¡¯t exin this at all, rather, he just let things go like this. Ruruo was also relieved that she could make a move in the end, and also understood what Wang meant. He wasn¡¯t being any kind or anything, he just thought it would be fair that way, all in all, the Chen n would be done for. He then flicked another finger he had dripped in the cup causing the entire carriage to topple. Bang! The sound attracted even those that were putting their faces down and upon seeing who had fallen from the carriage. Since the situation developed to this point, everyone on the street was shivering but discovered that the in the carriage seemed to rush out without caring about them. Entering the Chen manor, this action pu Puzzled everyone, but soon the entire Chen manor was sealed. [That was easier than I thought wife you can make a move and make sure all the people with the ability to practice martial arts can no longer do that anymore. The sky is no longer looking good, we should probably also leave.] [Okay!] Ruruo¡¯s eyes lit up as she stood up moving towards the window. In the mansion, the group gathers together every important member of the Chen n. The individuals who copsed from the carriage were sitting in the head seat. [Huh? Be careful!] Suddenly a man that was sitting in the corner spoke. But what followed was a chill spreading in the hall. A cold and indifferent female voice could be heard in the manor and even surroundings. [Interesting, so you are all here! A group of savages, how dare your family sponsor gangs to kidnap women?] The chill started to generate snowkes, and this had the members of the Chen family scared. An elder sitting at the main seat suddenly hurriedly spoke in a fearful tone. [Senior, it is a misunderstanding. My family was framed.] Listening to this Ruruo snorted, and her anger even more apparent. With a wave, an ice shard formed and hit the ground from a certain direction causing it to crack then world energy gathered destroying the area close to several hundred meters. The destroyed surface surprisingly turned into ss particles that floated n the air. Below one could see numerous women locked up and even others chained. [Humn, what a framed Chen family. Since this is the case, you should also be willing to pay some price?] An indifferent tone fell and everyone in the room felt some force invade their bodies, permanently rushing their dantians into powder. Surprisingly they did not die but be extremely pale and weak. The man that reminded them to be careful was the only one left and Wang could see he was o huge benefactor. [Friend let me send you on your way, you are more of a sinner than even them.] He heard a male voice that sounded polite but made him feel a chill. Before he could figure out what was happening he felt as though he had been locked on. On the restaurant¡¯s highest floor, Wang dipped his finger in the water again, but this time, the intent was added, to make sure his wounds would not make him to die of bleeding. Soon the man felt his leg was gone after a huge ¡®Katcha!¡¯ sound was heard. [Haaa!!] The man groaned in agony feeling his meg gone. He was knocked into the dungeons of women being locked. Another drop arrived before he could even finish his groans. It started his keg from the thighs. In the dungeon the women locked could recognize this man, he was the one that tortured them the most. use them as toy things and even some had died under his hands. Soon his hand was also destroyed by a drip of water. He knew things were not good and he was going to die here even the more he screamed the more excited the women in the room be. [Crack!] Soon a cracking sound was heard and the man simply seemed to have passed out from thest attack as it destroyed his third leg,pletely ¡®sending him to the pce.''(Eunuch) But he was not given the privilege to enjoy a good death, considering his martial arts capability he could still live for some sometime. Seeing how the man that had tortured them was now nothing but a weakling, the one woman dared move forward stomping on his chest and others also did the same. The moment he awoke from the pummeling he was already spilling blood from his mouth. [Ah!...] The man let out a painful shrill as he was hurting from everywhere. [Pfft!..] The man kept spitting blood and the angry women got their revenge on him ignoring his frightened eyes. [Dang! dang!..] One even took his head and knocked it against the floor several times until the man stopped moving dead. His forehead had burst with unwillingness well as fear written on his face. ..... Soon the particles from the floor being destroyed were created into adder leading to the floor where the Chen family¡¯s important members were lying pale. Seeing the group of angry womening toward them, the Chen family members that could hardly defend themselves started shooting and begging for forgiveness. But that was not something that could work on this woman To get them here, they had ughtered their loved ones making them hopeless. [No... I don¡¯t want to die! I... I¡¯m still young I haven¡¯t fully lived my life yet!] They were errified, especially seeing the women approaching them filled with killing intent. They cannot fight back and once they were caught by the women death was certain. Even the man that made people look down in the streets as he passed by the carriage was now scared he peed his pants. [No...don¡¯t kill me! I can give you anything you want!] But that was not useful until he lost his life, he didn¡¯t understand why they had provoked such a dangerous enemy. [Pfft!..] His head was smashed several times and even after his death, it seemed the woman did not let him do it at all. [Hahahahaha! Killed! Killed! All killed!] In the distance seeing the blood flowing out from the Chen mansion some people managed to peek inside, especially after the voice had just judged the Chen family. Some people be slightly courageous and managed to see the situation in the mansion resulting in shouting. The person shouting was very happy about this and the moment this news came out, the other families seemed to have their eyes open. Anyone from the Chen family that survived would be their prey. Some wanted to settle scores and others targeted their fortune. . Everything happened in less than an hour. A big family that brought fear to others over the years was decimated in less than an hour. Chapter 124 124 Number two on the rankings after Luo Xin [Who are you? How dare you to put your sights on our young master?] Looking at the terrifying figure that had appeared from nowhere heading straight for the young man in the group, the guards started shouting angrily. Looking at the terrifying aura above them, seemingly pressing down on their young master, the men did not seem to be afraid at all, just slightly solemn. The scariest thing about this aura was that their minds were being targeted and felt as though a huge world was being slowly lowered on them. But the group of men did not retreat at all but moved closer together forming a defensive circle around their young master. The man being protected had a fan and unlike one would expect, he did not start shaking or cowering in fear but just observed all this indifferently. Those that were not being targeted however only managed to get out of this situation where their fists were clenched after standing together. It seemed as though they had obtained some confidence, and the feeling of being in an ice cave earlier was no longer bothering them. Looking at the guards whose kegs and hands no longer trembled but seemed to be ready to take on the enemy, the young man smiled contently. ..... [Indeed better than even most of the trash that has entered this cave. Pity, if only my strength could break through the fourteen floors in the tower, perhaps a chance at joining the academy might also fall on myp.] The man was lost in thoughts even directly disregarding the ghost-like thing attacking him. If the bloody figure knew it was being treated like some ghost perhaps he could go mad. He had suffered from Luo Xin and now met another crazy one from the oceanic continent. The man was ranked second only to Luo Xin despite being so close to breaking through half steps primal lord. The oceanic continent was not a continent on a. It seemed like a huge continent standing in space. The number of individuals that hade in contact with Wang seemed to have entered this hidden space through the same entry point. But at the same time, it indicated that other regions could also have peopleing in not from the Oceanic continent. In the Oceanic continent just like the Origin tower, it seemed some other towers were set up andbat power was measured using it. The realm and floor one was at could determine their ranking, and to some extent, it seemed age was important. In this sense, all the towers seemed to have some simr challenges on corresponding floors or one could say the tower might be one and have different other dimensions opened in many regions, allowing for one to measure theirbat power. At the same time, rankings are created from the moment one takes the s liberty to participate. In a way, without testing, one couldn¡¯t be included in the lists. Being the second level is not easy, as it indicated thebat power of number two was probably very terrifying on the thirteen level. In that case, others on the same floor might not be able to take several hits from him without being defeated. The existence of the tower for as long as one could remember has been used to rank powerhouses. But that can¡¯t be said to he only was to determine the ranks. Perhaps other means are also added, in that case, it is indeed not surprising the second ce views others below him as mediocre. At the same time, those that challenge the tower, might not go all out but just use enoughbat power to reach a certain level of ranking. It is normal after all some people prefer to keep a low profile and improve their strength and only appear when opportunities arise that demand them to showcase their might. Seeing the person he was going after not even looking at him, the blood-colored figure be enraged. Forget that girl back then grab his hard work taking It into her reward. He had made a wedding dress for others, and still had an expression of sess until the moment he was escaping. Chances were all gone and now another one was not even bothering to observe him. The figure roared in anger and moved toward the teenager, but the guards seemed to have stimted some kind of formation. The group managed to push the momentum back but the figure seemed to be not worried, just that the expression on his face was slightly unwilling. The genius in front of him was the best option among the group and the figure was not sure when it could get another chance to capture. The time limit on it was also running out, this getting itself. After some hesitation, the figure eventually seemed to have spit out some blood, and it seemed to have some tinge of golden. The red color filled the space all around, the void was also isted from this action. The figure seemed to have be majestic but only if one knew the amount of essence being burned to aplish it. The bloody aura was currently spreading making it that between the heavens and the earth, some force was gathering from all around and being infused into the formation. Wisps of hideous faces could be seen slowly taking shape in the reflected bloody curtain cutting off from the outside world. In rhe void, it could be seen that the souls of those that had entered this ce and died at the moment were being dragged towards the curtain. Despite this, the figure did not seem to rx and was still adding some methods to make it even more ferocious. The guards of the young man seemed to feel their bodies weakening while at the same time huge oppression from before came back even more terrifying. The guards no longer could even make a move, they were cut off from heaven and earth. Seeing the situation of the group, despite being disheartened, the figure couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. At this moment everything was under its control again. And for this group, it was not a rush, after it took over the young man¡¯s body it could slowly deal with them to get revenge for the way of talking to him. [Jie! Jie! Jie! Jie! Jie!..] A hugeugh attracted even the attention of the young man. [After managing to take over the young man, you guys are just right for me to vent my anger. I shall peel off your skin slowly and torture you to my satisfaction before going to locate that witch.] How could he forget Luo Xin, after, all he suffered greatly from her? Using this technique just now was to allow himself to slowly take over the body in a rxed manner, but it had drained almost all the remaining blood essence and vitality. To get itself a host the hole cards, it had saved now had been used [No matter how you struggle you can¡¯t break through from this formation. You are, you are bound to be my prey today! This cave is going to be my opportunity for blood sovereignty to rise again. Hahaha!...] The momentum was still there but it was empty momentum that couldn¡¯t be supported for long. The power of the formation had indeed managed to iste as well as imprison everyone, well except for one figure. Even the terrifying coercion being put upon them by the formation made them slump to gr ground. Looking around, the figure stoppedughing as it couldn¡¯t see its target. The most important piece of its n had suddenly disappeared. Looking around, it couldn¡¯t even locate the young man that it was targeting at all. [Did you hide from me? Humph! Don¡¯t even think about it. In this ce I¡¯m a god!] Looking around and even using perception he couldn¡¯t find the young man and despite being anxious, the figure still spoke confidently. [I want to see how long you can hide from me. I always get what I want, no one can stop me!] The figure seemed to have used some other methods making the hideous figures on the blood curtain seem to havee alive. But this change didn¡¯tst long since the area suddenly started to crumble and when the figure found the young man he was standing not fast away from it looking at it mockingly. [Are you talking about me?] Hearing this, the blood-colored figure already knew it was not good at this moment. Looking at the contempt on the young man¡¯s face, he was very angry. [You..!] The figure even failed to speak what it was thinking at this time. He was still holding a fan but it had changed into a shape of a wooden cane, that seemed to be injected into some idol. The cracks on the idol continued until it seemed to be crumbling, but the figure in the sky copsed from the air with a scared expression. The hideous idol was the core of the formation, and when it was discovered the figure seemed to be still puzzled about how he did it. He could still see the young man had not been injured in any way. But he was not treating him any differently from before. [Impossible. How did you find it? Who are you? ] The figure asked several questions at once, but the young man turned a deaf ear. He picked up the cracked idol and using his hands pressed together making it crumblepletely. [Why have you been buzzing in my ear all this time? You disturbed my rest and thinking!] As he spoke the cane poked towards the bloody figure but it discovered it couldn¡¯t move. Chapter 125 125 Luo Xin exits seclusion After suffering several attacks from the young man, the blood-colored figure discovered something was wrong since it was difficult to evade. At the same time, escaping was also almost impossible as though some force was locking on it. ¡°Damn!.. Damn. I¡¯ll crush you to thousands of pieces.¡± The figure was already insane before but now under the constant suffering, it couldn¡¯t even be bothered by the reason it had be imprisoned. It was very angry, in a way it seemed like only bypletely going all out could its anger be calmed down. The figure hated Ruruo, but this young man was very hateful than even her. Since the figure thought his path was already blocked, dealing with the young man would be thest thing it did even if the end result was mutual destruction. Luo Xin just stole all his hard work but this guy seemed to have schemed against it, weakening it even further and now mocking it. Since it was not easy to find her and get even, this man could also bear the anger it had umted all this time. ..... The figure seemed to have a twisted personality since it was ming everyone for its current predicament rather than itself. Qin Bao looked at the way the red eyes of the blood-colored figure be even more bloody and was puzzled. Why did seem like he was the one in the wrong when the guy tried to sneak attack him and even take over his body? But the redder the eyes got its aura continued to climb. It seemed to want to use itsst amount of essence to go all out with this young man. Yes, the second ce on the Oceanic ranking after Luo Xin is Qin Bao. And the young man with several guards, currently facing the blood-colored figure is Qin Bao. The reason the good colored figure also chose him was obviously due to the good foundation and body seemingly being a unique constitution. Having been on the list for some time not many people have seen his face aspared to the princess Luo Xin he does not take anyone seriously. He only concerns himself with people he finds interesting and is intelligent. His strength is very good but the formation of knowledge, he possesses is indeed frightening. But that did not matter to the blood-colored figure as it was only having one thought in its mind, which was to destroy him or her trying. The etas from the young man seemed to be condescending towards him. It was thought he was being told he was an ant, this feeling was very infuriating and one could imagine the man had already been in a poor mental state after being locked up in this cave for a long period. At this time though his rationality has been recedpletely with anger from the man¡¯s tone when talking to it. He suddenly thought of a certain figure he couldn¡¯t suppress despite how much improvement he had. It was just that he came to realize that he wasn¡¯t the only one improving. Although the strength wasn¡¯t bad, being ranked second only to that person indeed also made him frustrated. But he was convinced, after all being able to reach their level in the younger generation,bat power was what they were pursuing at all times. Cultivating faster was not important without a stable foundation, besides, a breakthrough to the next realm at least among the top ten was almost a sure thing. But raisingbat power was not easy without getting some opportunities, and in this way, the focus put more on visiting ces of opportunities such as this hidden space. It wouldn¡¯t be called a hidden realm since it was created by someone with slightly higher cultivation. Opportunities in this space were not initially meant to be for anyone, it seems like the ce has sealed all manner of beings, and thus over the years, their remains or even possessions could be viewed as an opportunity. In the dark region covered with demonic energy, Wang managed to obtain a Superior cultivation technique, but it also seemed to have a purpose. Considering after obtaining it he could absorb the demonic energy and convert it into a golden drop, containing immense energy. For geniuses, certain pursuits aremon with wanting to reach the peak of the cultivation being just about the many goals they set. Most peruse the concert of its invincibility, which can only attain throughbat prowess. But at the same time, some individuals usually arise that have scary aptitudes or even just mediocre starting points and yet manage to shake the sky. Looking at it, from the time or an era begins to the end, many have managed to make others bow their heads every time due to that feeling Of inferiority. At this time the blood-colored figure seemed to not be willing to be looked down upon, but the price was that it would end up bing extremely weak even if it could have Qin Bao. Suddenly when the blood-colored figure was about to attack, a certain female voice could be heard. ¡± Ooh! Number two so here you are, I failed to see you among the group when the cave gate was opening. Haha, you are very interesting, you didn¡¯t participate in the ranking this time.¡± Right, this was the voice that Qin Bao didn¡¯t want to hear the most. Even when the figure was trying to burn more essence to attack it didn¡¯t seem to bother him much. But now seeing this person he almost had the urge to curse someone. For the blood-colored figure, seeing Luo Xin was akin to adding petroleum to a fire. The figure be even madder and roared at her. ¡°Damn, it was you! You destroyed my perfect setup.¡± Currently, the way things became more unstable. ¡°Ooh! You are? Little two who is this? What game were you ying?¡± She asked with a joking nature. This person is the only one that Luo Xin bothers to bicker with since hisbat power is infinitely closer to her. But the guy seems to be always unmotivated by anything. Even in the ocean rankings, he didn¡¯t participate but his name still took second ce. Others failed to even shake his avatar ced on the thirteenth floor. He is invincible on that level, only Luo Xin managed to do that and the rest of the time, the challenges between the two ur face to face. Seeing her here he was not sure why but he had a bad premonition. As for the angry figure roaring toward Luo Xin, he was suppressed by the immense pressure being generated by Luo Xin¡¯s blood energy before the white cloud mist body artes into y destabilizing the bloody aura around the figure. Seeing the turn of the situation the bloody figure gained some sanity but it was toote as it was being suppressed by some seal. Escaping was almost impossible for the figure and suddenly it remembered something terrifying. Thest time it was in the blood sea, the woman utilized the same technique forcefully severing his control on the golden drop of blood and formation set up in the blood sea. But other than that some concerns arose such as how long has it been since she entered the blood sea? How could her blood energy reach the point of surpassing his depleted essence? He just couldn¡¯t understand, what was going on at all. But the eyes full of confusion were able to figure out something except it was toote. ¡°Improved physique too?¡± Seeing Luo Xin again, Qin Bao was on the verge of crying. This crazy woman had made up for her shorings with the improvement of her physical body. With an exertion of extra force, the blood figure seemed to be screaming but the sound keep bing less and less audible until it eventually disappeared. None of the two seemed to care about the figure at all, and Luo Xin didn¡¯t even bother to absorb the energy from it. She just dispersed it, and seeing how strange the man was looking at her she be slightly embarrassed. ¡°I just got lucky and obtained some opportunities.¡± She exined but at the same time wanted to try fighting again. But Qin Bao was already thinking about running away. He didn¡¯t have any intention of ying games with her. She was now stronger and he had yet to get any chance in this ce,peting is just to get bullied and so he bes very conflicted. After some time the two were walking around and even noticed that the ce had changed a lot. Different strong auras seem to be perceived in almost every direction, thankfully the auras were not heading their way. ¡°It seems like getting out if this ce would be very difficult with our current abilities, his about we look for more opportunities first?¡± Luo Xin suggested with a smile but one could see that has was not actually concerned about the problem developing in this cave at all. She only cared about the opportunities avable in this ce. But before the answer from Qin Bao heard, a huge roare from the distance shaking the entire space. It was apanied by sword energies causing havoc, feeling the devastating might everyone was terrified. Luo Xin said, ¡°On second thought, we should visit other ces, this cave is boring¡± Qin Bao ¡°???¡± Chapter 126 126 Fourth floor origin temple Standing on a mountain range, Wang couldn¡¯t even see the end of the mountain. But he could feel this challenge was not easy at all. After having dealt with the situation between the bandits and the Chen family, Wang came back and focused on improving his movement techniques. It was easy to obtain some from the collecti9n he had gotten in the period he challenged the third floor. Over time he didn¡¯t bother to practice them, but to pass the fourth floor he had to improve every aspect. Over two weeks since then, he focused on improving himself and then went under the sea to challenge the original temple again. His speed had increased a lot and even the challenges on the fourth floor seemed ti be bearable. The fourth floor seems to be some kind of threshold as such to pass he was required to do more than just fight one opponent. With the continuous fighting on the fourth floor, he was not expelled directly like previously and could hold on for longer. Coupled with the mastery of fusion intent he took the opportunity to hone himself on the fourth floor instead of trying to pass through using tricks. He could withdraw from time to time to digest his gains. ..... Even without having to step into the world master realm, he could see his potential explode. He had even gained a higher level of control of power at the same time having the ability to fight for longer. But these still did not prove enough, he knew that the challenge of the fourth floor was thest opponent. ¡°My current realm indeed could make it hard for me to defeat that opponent but it dies not to mean it is impossible. Since my realm is low, the chances to try it out are almost unlimited, so I¡¯ll just take advantage of the situation to take myself to the possible limit my body can attain. I have yet to utilize that fruit I got from the tree in that ck gate cave. Should I take it, but that would go against my original intentions.¡± after thinking for a while he denied the issue since he could see that he still had many ces to improve himself. As much as he was in a need of improvement he decided to not hurry as he still had time. To temper himself and like that several days passed by he came and in and out of the original temple at will. He could break through after getting over this hurdle and he was looking forward to entering a new realm. But he had already set the fourth floor as his ultimate goal. But that also meant he had to make up for all his shorings. He was curious about the actual changes that coulde about after entering the world master realm many times in the past but did not get any definite answer. Every time Ruruo could only hint at him that it was difficult to exin and thus he was very much looking forward to it. He has always been curious about what she meant by that so he decided to wait until that moment to truly know. This day when he entered the tower he was full of spirit and even just standing there he gave off some confident aura. He had yet to be serious over the days he came to the tower and was taking advantage of the rules in the ce but he thought it was enough already. ¡°How about trying to get through today? At most I can try again after all my fusion intent and true meanings are all perfect.¡± Wang talked to himself and his resolution seemed to have been steeled. Dying was not going to solve his issue at all and he had already covered most of the weaknesses he had in this period. In that case, he could go ahead and test how much of an improvement he had achieved already. To him now spending his efforts on those ordinary monsters and even weird-looking soldiers was not worth it. He was thus going to get serious and finish it quickly. Thousands of beasts and weird-looking soldiers also seemed to be eyeing him. It seemed that some kind of mechanism made it so that they couldn¡¯t just be all around him. But the premise was not breaking through a certain line he had already managed to learn of this when he attempted this floor several times already. . ¡°You guys seem to be eyeing me but can¡¯t move, so what if I moved towards you.¡± Wang observed all the corpses under his feet and the line that seemed to be stopping the group from attacking him. ¡°The time hase to check out my progress over the years sinceing to this world.¡± ¡°But before that, I should be in my best form first. Most of the things on that side seem to have the same aura as world master realm powerhouses. It¡¯s bound to be a hard fight, how long could I hold on for?¡± Moving beyond the line, it was impossible to go back, some kind of restriction seemed toe into y and he could only fight to death or surrender. But that was not what he was thinking at the moment, a sword in his hand was turning like a spear as he disappeared from the original spot arriving before a huge beast and piercing its head. The beast reacted first and withdrew before it struck out with a paw. On seeing this Wang did not panic but just sighed since he still missed the best chance. He unfolded a movement technique and retreated towards the weakest world master beasts. He then struck out resulting in a thin golden sword light targeted at the neck. The sword light seemed too fast for even the beast to react and its head was rolling before it realized what was going on. Ignoring it, he unfolded his movement technique and solved several strong monsters and strange-looking soldiers. The one that had managed to counter-attack seemed to be on alert and realizing that almost all the other stronger allies were dead it roared. Its body started to expand too, and the aura from it also changed drastically. looking at the human that dared to attack it, its eyes be red. Wang threw away all the thoughts that were circting in his head and took his focus in a certain direction. When he moved toward the monster that had erged by several times, he could still feel oppression but he just ignored it. With fast movements, he managed to evade the ws every time the beast waved toward him by an inch. His body was shing around from time to time. At the same time he aimed at the vital points of the huge beast, but the skin had be very hard. He could hardly deal any damage, and on several collisions, he would retreat by decapitating those beasts around him. This meant that with every collision he would reduce the number of beasts around him. The weapon he was using, change from time to time, depending on how it was to be utilized. One could see the sword appearing as though it was a spear when he stabbed straight and when he hacked it seemed as though it was a saber. And the fusion intent on it made it that the changes were so natural, that defense and attack seemed very well coordinated. In just an instant, the number of weird soldiers had dropped drastically as he found out their weaknesses after several collisions. Every time he made a move, it was sure death for them, thus turning the entire area into a sea of blood. At the same time, his fighting prowess seemed to be continuing to increase with time, due to the injuries that seemed to be umting on the huge monster. The fusion intent on the sword, released a golden light, and the attack power skyrocketed along with his speed turning into a golden light, that seemed to be attacking the same spot continuously, erging the already existing wounds. He even attempted to behead it by taking advantage of its anger to target its weak spot. As it raised its ws, he retreated and advanced at the same time, bypassing the w shing towards the throat. But surprisingly things did not turn out as he had wished to as he somehow lowered its head to the grounds making the sh only leave a small wound on its back. It reacted just at that moment of its death, indicating that the beast had good reaction speeds. The situation, however, was not very good for it since the number of wounds on its body was increasing with time. But Wang was not happy at all, he could only sigh, ¡°Unfortunately, I still failed to take It down in the end. Once it turns into the enraged state, it might be very difficult to win.¡± He wanted to improve himself during this time and even increase speed due to fear of that state, as it is the most important aspect of the fourth floor. Based on how much it had suffered by his hands it would turn very mad, and the state might even be exaggerated. After missing taking the head, he retreated even further this time. After having been in such a state of intense attack and retreat, his body was starting to show signs of exhaustion. Thankfully he could still wave his swords harvesting lives in those soldiers approaching his direction at a fast speed. But most of his attention is on the beast whose body seemed to be turning entirely red in the distance. Even the fur had turned red, so he knew it had eventually started, the real fight on the fourth floor. ¡°Roar!..¡± The roar from the beast contained anger and resentment towards him. He could see that speed and attack of the monster had increased dramatically especially seeing the w magnifying in his eyes. He shed out and reiterated as such that the sh and w collided using the force to even retreat further. Without doing that, he might have suffered even serious injuries. Taking a one hundred and eighty-degree turn, he unleashed the remaining force from the attack by shing his sword at the strange soldiers. Since they couldn¡¯t dodge, only sounds of something copsing on the floor could be heard. The situation was already not easy and thus he added all the remaining attributes to the movement techniques, and his speed suddenly started to increase even further. But the body was not feeling well, since the speeds seemed to be going beyond its limit of tolerance, but he ignited this. Wang could hear the sound of cracking bones on his arm after the confrontation but at the same time, he had taken down the paw for the beast. ¡± It can recoverter, no worries, let¡¯s take the rest too, and thenplete this when it can¡¯t even move.¡± Wang managed to withstand the pain felt from his bones breaking attacking at a higher speed. Speed seemed to increase the power of the attacks by very much thus allowing him to cause lethal damage to the monster. The confrontation between the two continued for a long period before eventually, he had a strange feeling. His bones were broken, and his body was in a poor state but he could see that the world seemed very silent. ¡°Why has time stopped?¡± ..... Wang looked around and could see that the beasts and strange army left alive seemed to have stagnated. The huge monster was also the same, but then suddenly he remembered something and seemed to smile. ¡°Artistic conception of speed.¡± Indeed due to having raised his speed beyond that of his body limit, he seemed to have managed to gain some benefit. It was not that time has stopped rather he was not very fast, he could see things as though they were slow. But he knew this state couldn¡¯t be maintained long due to his current level. This he quickly moved with the sword in hand and after arriving before the monster, he seemed to have moved the sword across its neck before turning toward the other opponents and doing the same. At this moment, he suddenly recovered but his body was very exhausted so was his spirit. But at the same time, the artistic conception seemed to have ended, several heads rolled down including the main beast set as a standard for passing the fourth floor. ¡°puff!..¡± That was the sound from all around. Blood sttered everywhere and he was holding onto the sword as a walking stick to support himself. However he was happy, not for the passing the fourth floor, but theprehension of artistic conception. ¡°Speed is like time..¡± He seemed to have realized something at the same time not. Chapter 127 127 breakingthrough World master realm ¡°It¡¯s time for a breakthrough!¡± Wang murmured. Sitting on top of a mountain, his family was in the distance watching out for him in case anything unexpected happened. It had been three weeks since the time he got through the origin temple¡¯s fourth floor. He also got a reward from it but has yet to take it out of his storage, since he took all this time to restore himself and also understand how urately to utilize the artistic conception of speed. It was indeed a huge gain that allowed hisbat power to be raised to a higher level. The time it was used however is too little and it consumes a lot of physical stamina. In the beginning, he could only utilize it on himself but after some trials, he even incorporates it into attacks. Stopping all distractions from emerging in his heart, he started to focus on his body structure and changes to make sure his promotion goes smoothly. As he sat there a torrent of world energy was being attracted towards him, as he had set up a huge formation beforehand. ..... He had to umte world energy and refine it to perfection, as it was the only thing he had neglected over the years. His true meanings were on a higher level but that also proved to be a huge problem since they had been perfected, the purity of world energy required by far exceeds anything he has ever needed. In the beginning, he focused on world energy purity umtion, it was because his spiritual consciousness was already exaggerated enough. The physical body seemed to be incapable of matching it, but it had reached a perfect level too. Cells in his body were also changing rapidly with the purity of world energy being refined in the body. It was a process of shedding of the mortal body, and thus the changes were numerous, in the past he wondered why Ruruo had to take all that time in seclusion but now he could see it. It took close to half a month to refine world energy all over the body to perfection and a golden whirlpool of mercury-like drops umted to several hundred thousand could be generated daily and absorbed into the star, in his dantian that continued ti expand resulting in more than just improvement in the gravity field, a new force could be seen forming. It was a natural domain, at first he tried everything to reach the ninth level of the domain but he failed, he had not recognized why the domain skill was something for world masters. But now that the natural domain was forming he could perceive it, and was sure that once it wasplete his control over the domain would be on another level, moreover, he could have achieved perfection on a domain. In the great grandmaster realm, he had a gravity field that could allow him to fly. The world master on the other handes from the existence of domain. Now he could understand this as inherent capabilities thate with the realm. The moment this process started the star in his dantian started to evolve in another direction due to reactions from the two forces. But that was a very subtle change that he ignored since it couldn¡¯t y any role to him, perhaps in the next realm. After a month, when his every state had been perfected to fit the requirements, his spiritual consciousness, physical strength and even the world energy in his body were constantly interacting. In the process, his consciousness was fused with his physical body and world energy but the process was very slow, yet it gave birth to a force that seemed to be strengthening the domain. The domain released some instantly invisible fluctuations from his body, that seemed to have some actual impact on his cell evolution. The process, in the beginning, was not noticeable butter he found that his cells were rapidly changing and some dying off. The ones that were dying seemed t be expelled in the process of impurities from the body. The cells also seemed to have some unique nature about them. Energy could be seen moving between them, and with time the increase bes more obvious. It was also affecting his life level as he could feel his vitality soaring with time ¡°Is this evolution? This feeling ispletely different from when I entered the great grandmaster realm. Perhaps it is due to theplete qualitative change in life level. It is said that world master at the peak has a lifespan close to ten thousand years.¡± Coming to this realization he was even more interested. He had in his previous life had about the theory of evolution. But currently, he could feel it, his every cell was changing and those that failed to adapt were eradicated. Arge number of cells seemed to be giving off unique energy that permitted every part of the body. At the same time, the star in his dantian was changing slightly, all the true meanings he had grasped seemed to bepeting with world energy through nine different processing. Nine whirlpools rotated every time converting the world energy before it was converted into drops. The golden drops, in the end, were being attracted by the gravity from the star in his dantian kept dragging the golden drops towards it, increasing the size of the Star. With the rotation of the whirlpools of world energy caused by true meaning being converted into golden drops, a process of rapid expansion and contraction could be observed. The transforming process seemed to be bing faster as time passed and even Wang could feel his spirit consciousness seemingly wanting to expand. The process of this change resulted in the star having increased gravity, that not only affected the star itself but also the body. Suddenly with a huge bang! The star seemed to have reached some kind of limit and exploded. The feeling it gave off was as though a universe had opened up. At the same time, the cells in the body affected by the change started to shrink like some tiny ck holes absorbing vitality endlessly. The rate of absorption was very exaggerated and thankfully he was in an abandoned mountain A huge amount of energy was being attracted by the devouring power rather than the formation he set up. The huge star had crumbled down when it faced the intense gravity and some unique power that was generating domain. But in its ce a huge force was born, it attracted all the particles that had crumbled from the explosion. The rate of world energy conversion gas skyrocketed matching the bed force. As if being attracted towards the force, a new mass umted but the size was more or less taking the form of a. As it formed both gravity and domain were being formed until the world every was no longer needed. And after all, this waspleted, he could feel a force covering his entire body as though to iste him from heaven and earth. But he knew that it was his domain and it wouldn¡¯t aplish much in that regard. To have heaven and earth retreat was an illusion and something only higher-level existences could do. At this time in the center of his dantian, a golden-colored was slowly revolving as though it was the center of a universe. The miniature seemed to give off a higher level of gravitypared to the original star that existed and he could utilize the domain now like an innate skill. With nine domains, he was indeed at the limit of the domain. ¡°I¡¯ve finally entered the stage of condensing a!¡± He could see around the nine miniature ck holes were present but ther were inverted, as though absorbing energy and making it avable in the atmosphere of the. The on the other hand was revolving in a manner that allowed it to absorb energy all the time. In another way, if could he said it was always strengthening itself. The huge amount of energy absorbed by the continuously is then converted into a pure golden stream that seemed to be directed into the body. It not only works to strengthen his physique but also nourishes the cells, muscles, bones, and blood, in turn, massive transformation happens all over his body ¡°At this level, I can finally understand why Ruruo said I would understand when the timees. Had it not been for the existence of natural domain provided by the breakthrough in the realm, the feeling of rejection from the world would be a problem.¡± Indeed he was facing a kind of rejection because the world could not tolerate another world on it. Thankfully the domain he haspletely hides the presence of the world, but it does not stop him from feeling that presence of being rejected. Wang had not seen this information anywhere, probably it was thought of as insignificant in the end. ¡°My domain covers a longer range than previously, is my spiritual consciousness also breaking through due to it? And the soul has also expanded rapidly. This is a good thing for myprehension ability, it seems this is their reason why world masters canprehend true meaning faster.¡± He could also see that his body strength was indeed exaggerated. But that was not the main issue, currently, he was able to continue practicing the star refinement art and nine-colored Qi codex. Seeing this how could he not be excited, he had a chance to increase his strength again. Moreover, he could take several steps in the world master realm bybining his perfected true meanings. But he seemed to have other goals for himself as such he would most likely focus on improving techniques first. From the attribute column, Name Wang Bo. ... Realm: World master ... Attribute points: 57800 ... Martial Arts: Void art(p), Cosmic void art (2/8)+, Principle Fist (intention), Star refinement art (3/5) +, Swan shes (5/4: artistic conception)... .... Cultivation Technique: Golden Qi form (4/4), Nine-colored Qi codex (1/9) entry stage +, ... Skills: Formation (grandmaster), Runes: ( master) Wang sighed as he looked down at the sea of ????clouds, stretching his hands as though to catch the sun. ¡°I¡¯m now at the world master realm, why am I not as excited as I thought? ¡± Wang was very calm in his heart. There were not many waves just like an old tortoise. Chapter 128 128 So this is how the soul benefits my practice? After training in artistic conception level, Wang was already aware it was not something unique. The type of artistic conception was the thing that mattered. After all, artistic conception was still below the domain, and unless he found a way to take it further, he couldn¡¯t be too proud of it. He had the desire to take the next level but that was a must. Even using some tricks he could tell attaining unity of nature and man, was very hard. He had the intention of traveling around to be capable of attaining the state of unity of man and nature but remembered the promise he had made to his wife and daughter about going to the hidden space to cultivate. He also had close to several centuries before the main region for opportunities opened. The period left was for those that were involved to sharpen themselves waiting for a chance topete for an inheritance. He had gotten a ticket in from Luo Xin¡¯s guardian. His attention was going to be focused on improving both realm andbat power. He would take his time to focus on the unity of heaven and man when he arrived in the hidden space. He had realized that the ce was very huge and he assumed it would be several times the world he was currently located in. The idea of traveling around was thrown aside by him and he decided to stabilize his realm before taking an opportunity to try out his current capabilities. ..... Currently, he did not need to stabilize the realm but rather learn how to utilize his immense strength. He had an expanded spiritual consciousness, a strengthened physical body, and even a newly formed universe in his body. But only one world seemed to be present and its state of it was also Iplete. As he was nning on heading into retreat again to improve his strength by adding some attributes to his star refinement art and also checking out the reward from the fourth floor he suddenly saw a graceful figure appear in his line of sight. A fragrance could be felting from her as though it had created a domain around her, it also carried some vitality along with it, making one¡¯s spirit very refreshed. It was Ruruo, who seemed to be observing Wang with a smile that seemed not like one. She had opened the domain of the world master realm using vitality but now it seemed even more obvious. Just standing close to her, he could feel his body refreshed. ¡°How can you be thinking of going into retreat again, such hard work and no rest, what is the rush? You have rushed from the realm of blood refinement, you must rx with the family for the next decade. After all, you promised to take us in the hidden space probably when Fengxi had reached the level of breakthrough to world master. Besides, in my rxed time, I realizedprehension of true meaning was much simpler and now I¡¯m already at my eighth one. The ninth one has started too, so you must at least spend time with us.¡± Listening to what Ruruo was saying he came to a realization he had indeed spent most of his time running around trying to be stronger and even neglected his daughter. ¡°You are right, I shouldn¡¯t be so obsessed that I forget what truly is important to me. So what do you girls want to eat for lunch?¡± He could see some figure hiding at some corner eavesdropping on their conversation. He also admitted what Ruruo said wad true, he might not need to go into seclusion to cultivate the nine-colored Qi codex. It was the one he could continue to cultivate without putting his attention on. The soul he had managed to attain was a very magical thing than he expected. It could allow him to perform different actions at the same time. So as much as he agreed he also couldn¡¯t just sit idle, otherwise others could surpass him in the process and use him as a stepping stone. Taking the case of his wife, It is clear that she has not been aggressive in cultivation but she still almost has caught up with him on true meanings. Even though the ones she hasprehended have yet to be perfected it is only a matter of time. Of course, right, some people take pride in their achievements in the short term and forget the big picture. In that case, it is a deviation, which in every aspect defies the universal principles, as even the universe and worlds in it are said to be growing every time. for a cultivator to decide to halt its growth is not different frommitting suicide. Even for Wang, he could still feel that his technique was far from there and the use of attribute points could help him only so far. In the end, he had to rely on hisprehension to attain certain results. To put it bluntly, it was more like a pipe dream to wish for the attribute panel to help him attain the realm of artistic conception. It is also the same reason he has only stepped into the realm in one aspect after all these years of cultivating and adding attributes to techniques. In an aspect of some techniques, it is usually difficult to also improve even with the presence of attribute points since required conditions are not met. So far there is also another level that he doesn¡¯t even imagine himself attaining at the moment, the level of harmony between man and nature. ¡°My current realm allows for strength amplification and the soul with spirit and will that seems to be the weakest seem to have an important role. It seems I¡¯ve overlooked something important, will seem to have something to do with how far I can go on the road, so I¡¯ll have to sharpen my mind more. I guess it is indeed time to slow down on the cultivation body and focus on the mind more.¡± Wang thought about it further and nodded, having no more scruples. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and made some lunch!¡± When Fengxi was discovered she had been forced toe out and looking at her parents holding hands she could only force herself out. To give her some face no one mentioned the incident which relieved her. In the same year, Wang focused on understanding his strength and managed to control his newfound strengthpletely while two other golden drops of nine-colored Qi were formed. It¡¯s just that he had yet to meet the requirements to step from entry to small sess at the first level. He knew it was all about the quality of energy, as the refinement speed had increased yet, he couldn¡¯t manage to aplish the issue of condensing twelve drops yet. But he was in no hurry, after all the speed jad increased slightly based on his thoughts and thus he focused on apanying his family and hanging out with his wife more. His state of mind also calmed down more, during this period. ¨C With a thought, Wang could use the domain to freeze a certain area under his coverage, just like Ruruo dud the time of the Chen family destruction. He could also use it now, it was a very interesting use of the domain and he tried to study it as a method of supporting his attacks. On the outside of the, several auras were observing the with some doubt. As early as the meteorite-like object appeared a few years back, it had caused a huge space storm, but it suddenly disappeared and it seemed close to the periphery of the. But the people observing were not fools and were also convinced that the couldn¡¯t stop the advancement of the object. Several stars and other celestial bodies were obliterated along the way, and thus it would be understood for them to think that. ¡°Zizun, what do you think? You are the most intelligent amongst us.¡± A white-bearded old man said as he addressed a child-faced man. ¡°We need to confirm it, but that also means looking for juniors to do the work. Trying to enter the area of another world interface that doesn¡¯t have an owner is suicide for our realm. But this is an opportunity for us to go further we can¡¯t miss it.¡± The group of old men and women seemed to agree with Zizun. The cultivation in this universe was very difficult, especially for those at their level. The group stood there and a domain could be seen on each one allowing them to stand in space, but they still seemed apprehensive about entering the world. If Wang saw this, he would understand that his domain wasn¡¯t capable of making the world retreat at all, his aura was still weak to be perceived as a threat by the World¡¯s rules. The group made some adjustments and startedmunicating with some far-off distances. Trying to get some of their factions and descendants toe to this ce. Another group of aliens was also about to invade, but the family of three and a maid seemed unaware of it. They were busy enjoying their life. Chapter 129 129 Future path On a devoid of any life, or rather it would be better to say a that has just begun forming the basic foundation, nine bright golden drops were suspended in the air with some mysterious runes imprinted on them. The majestic and majestic golden drops seemed to resonate but at the same time repel each other, generating a unique force. The force seemed to be very strong that it was impacting the below it. ¡°Nine Qi drops, It has been close to six years now and I can only add another two more. It seems things might not go as simple as imagined.¡± Sitting on the boat, a man was busy roasting some meat and the unique aroma being released could still make one¡¯s appetite increase. He then checked the world inside his body again and sighed. Indeed some time back, he had stepped into a new realm but the technique he practiced allowed him to condense Qi drops inscribed with weird runes. They were consumed in the process of breakthroughs being turned into a torrent of energy to support the process of opening up a universe. Thanks to the level of technique he had reached, it just took such a short time to cultivate to this level. Looking into the universe opened up in the body, only one was standing there and the runes on the golden drops seemed to be giving birth to many contradictory forces hence boundless storms arise. One could hear the sound of shing like as though thunder was brewing above the. ..... The gravity and natural domain formed by the seemed to also be affected by the golden drops. ¡°Interesting, my strength has increased by about 20% from just thepensation of nine drops. I wonder about the final result when I manage to condense twelve drops and achieve perfection of the first level.¡± As he looked over at the attribute he was pleased. Name Wang Bo. ... Realm: World master ... Attribute points: 57800 ... Martial Arts: Void art(p), Cosmic void art (2/8)+, Principle Fist Star refinement art (3/5) +, Swan shes (5/4: artistic conception)... .... Cultivation Technique: Golden Qi form (4/4), Nine-colored Qi codex (1/9) great aplishment +, ... ... Skills: Formation (grandmaster), Runes: ( master) He could feel that once he reached perfection at this level, the domain would be even stronger. It has been close to nine years since Wang broke through to the world master realm and he wants to perfect the nine-colored Qi codex first level before focusing on the star refinement art. Now the limitations on some techniques have been moved due to improvement in the realm, and thus he could still increase them and did not n to let such a chance go. As much as he spends time with his family, he would still focuses on allocating time to cultivating. His mentality is stable and he can feel that life is also just great. As he looked at the situation in his inner world he had be very interested in the change that would ur when he reached perfection. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the ce I got the inheritance of the Nine-coloured Qi codex when we enter the hidden space first. From there I can gain enough energy to take the technique to the fourth or even fifth level. Even Ruruo can benefit from it in the end, the technique after all focuses mostly on energy needs. With that ce, the demonic energy umted can indeed be put to good use. Besides, Fengxi should also break through into World-Master The realm in the hidden space. Since she focuses mostly on lightening-based techniques for body refinement it would be somewhat hard for her to grasp true meaning anytime soon anyway.¡± After making ns, he calmed down his anxious heart. He could continue to improve his realm, but that would go against his wishes. He would only take a small step forward when his limit to improve himself is reached. In this way, it can be very convenient for him in the future to obtain opportunities. At the same time, his strength would prove more terrifying as he approached the higher realms. ¡°Huh?¡± At a certain moment, when he recovered he found that the meat he was roasting was almost burnt and everyone turned their attention to it only to see him in a daze. ¡°Husband, what is wrong with you? Why are you in a daze in the middle of the day all of a sudden?¡± Even though Ruruo took the initiative to ask, it was just because he had woken up from the daze. Perhaps it might be some sudden enlightenment and as expected he used that as an excuse. ¡°I just had some realIzation that pushed my cultivation by a small amount.¡± After saying this no one seemed to doubt it except for Ruruo that was also in the world¡¯s master realm. She wondered why Wang was speaking nonsense with his eyes so clear and innocent. Both of them knew that in their realm, there was no such thing as enlightenment making the realm increase instantly. That was pure ¡®bs¡¯ but he didn¡¯t seem to have any n of saying anything to save himself from the eyes that were staring at him from Ruruo. ¡°By the way wife, how about you go on a date with me tonight? We will be back tomorrow by noon. As for Fengxi, I guess I can take you too. After all the techniques you practice are not high level.¡± He had interested in visiting the ck gate cave again and seeing if he could manage to attain some benefits. On that thought, he suddenly touched his storage space as some fruit was still there and wanted to use it but kept postponing. Because of the function, he wanted to use it after having essed some information in the cave library. But he still had some fear for the figure he had seen in the nting back then. Therefore, he would have to go and test hisbat power in the Origin tower first to boost his confidence. ¡°It is indeed time to see my efforts over the nine years, I wonder which floor I can reach this time. The benefit from thest time was indeed something good. But in the end, it is an external object. One¡¯s strength is the most important thing in the end.¡± He was not unhappy about the rewards of clearing the fourth floor, but still thought it was something that could y no role in improving his capabilities. At the end of the day, external help will only end up bing a burden if the martial artist uses it to showcase their confidence. He has gotten some puppets withbat power higher than him by a few levels but it still failed to reach the lord level. That level after all is not something that can easily be thrown around to a small world master realm like him. Otherwise, it might even end up harming him than helping in many ways, such as dependence and also being coveted by others. Still, he had some confidence that his current strength could kill his past self with a wave of his hand. With every aspect having been enhanced due to the breakthrough, he was indeed very stronger and the domain currently can be utilized without any limitations. He had already perfected domain, and true meanings and could step towards the peak of world master at any time if he just took his time. But he seemed to have even higher ambitions and that could be understood after all he wanted to not only have an exaggerated foundation butbat power. It could save him from some issues in the end, and this is also the reason that Ruruo has only taken one advancement too since her breakthrough despite having the ability to upgrade again. Having merged only a gee¡¯s true meanings and her understanding of the domain is high enough even though she has yet to reach the seventh domain. It is still impressive and thus she could be capable of going further in the Origin tower but it seems she has found a way to exploit it for her cultivation. For their daughter, he has been teaching her some knowledge, and even though some stories he usually tells them he allowed them to expand their imaginations. Wang believes that cultivation is something closely rted to one¡¯s ability to imagine things that others don¡¯t. Theirprehension ability to him has been linked to it and thus he takes time to expand his family¡¯s imagination through some stories he read in his precious life. Fengxi has improved greatly during this period but she usually finds it harder and harder to even take a beating from Ruruo under the same realm. This is because Ruruo and a good grasp of true meanings. Competing from the get-go is unfair even if she does not use much of her realm strength. With this blow however his daughter seems to understand that unless she grapes true meaning she would always lose to Ruruo. With such a situation she has managed to mature a lot and spends her time on the issue but has never been able to get anywhere. Wang knows that she has to practice other techniques and probably figure out her way forward. It is also the same reason he wanted to take her together into the ck gate cave. Just like t, hat he jumped down the huge ship into theke, leaning behind some message. ¡°Be back an in an hour or so.¡± The first n is to take the test ofbat power first so as know new exactly which floor he might be capable of reaching. In this case, he would also allow Ruruo to participate and check out how far she had reached in terms ofbat capability. ¡°The benefits of the cave might not be simr to Origin temple in quality but the library is very very attractive to, e especially the higher floors could allow me to fuse up another technique such as the Golden Qi form derived from all the techniques I had gathered from the library in that mountain, Principle fist and Swan shes movement technique.¡± Chapter 130 130 The fifth-floor situation is different Wang had just entered a vast world and everything in front of him seemed to be reformed, he found himself standing in an ancient city. It was being attacked by strange creatures that seemed to possess white qi around them. Where they moved, the Qi seemed to have an impact on making the people more like their ves. So far all those that were affected seemed to be part of their army. In the rear, some giants could be seen but they had yet to arrive so most people didn¡¯t have time to worry about them despite actually seeing them. This seemed to have alerted some groups thate out in huge numbers, but they could see a huge void opening in the distance resulting in the number of invaders increasing over time. So the key to winning was soon determined as destroying the void in the sky, but that would require the warriors to fight for a chance by protecting another group of experts to perform a sealing technique. As a bystander, Wang could see all this clearly but his head was filled with question marks since he couldn¡¯t understand why he was seeing this on the fifth floor. ¡°These people from the barbarian race have decided to coborate with the God race, damn. We should have known this would have happened. We can¡¯t let the God race continue entering our world, that void Should be destroyed at all costs, or our entire race might go back to the days of being someone¡¯s ves. The more we dy, the higher the number of people that might be brainwashed into joining their army.¡± A female with a cold demeanor shouted with some hatred as she observed everything happening around them. Some from the group even already had be very angry and released pure killing intent. ..... As the strongest warriors in their home world, the fate of their races rested on their shoulders, and seeing some alien invaders turning their kind into puppets to fight against them, how could they not be angry? They even didn¡¯t care about their life and death anymore, they only wanted to kill this beast. The more Wang looked at the turn of events the more solemn he be and started to when thinking about some things he had previously ignored. The most important is the fact that things such as hidden space suddenly appear on this. Perhaps it was an opportunity that had been sent to more ces and in other regions, people didn¡¯t just seize it. Or the area they entered the hidden space from was different. What he failed to understand was that despite his guess is correct, this opportunity was linked to something in his hands. The realm order, as this chance, was given to those people that also have some luck. The existence of yhr origin tower and other opportunities in his world however was not a rare thing, but unfortunately, in his universe, it seems that most people have forgotten about them. It is the same reason that they seem to still use the weird cultivation system of devouring the origin of worlds. Or it is true to say, someone had intentionally erased traces of such opportunities making it hard for experts to emerge on this side of the universe. But that was not important to him at all, just seeing this situation made him awake immediately, he had decided to slowly improve his strength because there was no rush but now he felt a threat looming over his head. Before he indeed had no actual reason for bing stronger, hecked some kind of resolve but now seeing this scene and hearing the words, he bes more and more solemn. Back in his home world before passing through this world, he could remember issues of very, and he knew that such people did not have it easy. But this situation was even different, it was aliens, he was someone that wanted to have his freedom and wished the same for his family. He was not interested in wishful thinking that the situation might not happen to him. In that case, he didn¡¯t waste his time on such thoughts but slowly kept observing everything around him. He could see that this group of people could run but hiw could they leave their race to be enved? It was something that resonated with him even more. Originally, when he came to this world he indeed didn¡¯t care much about other people¡¯s lives, even up to now he doesn¡¯t care for others apart from his family. But that also means that he wouldn¡¯t let some other alien bully humans. He had his bottom line, but he didn¡¯t care much about the conflicts between humans. So in essence it wouldn¡¯t be his business if humans were killing each for resources or even power, but when other aliens are put in the picture the matter changes totally. Therefore, he could resonate with the anger of the group of experts. Killing intent was radiating everywhere on the battlefield and the group changed towards the God race group and began a ughter. They wanted the group to pay a price for their actions, at the same time another group at the back seemed to be made up of archers. Standing at the forefront, a man in armor, ordered the group to retreat with the civilians from the regions around. He could tell this war was going to be very destructive in the end. The group seemed to be reluctant to do this but in the end, after being given an order they could only obey. But the fighting in the distance seemed to be not very good, as even the barbarians could be seen almost approaching. After seeing that everyone had left, the man seemed to have no more distractions he made a move and continuously released several arrows at the same time. The force was powerful enough but he couldn¡¯t solve the current predicament in such a manner. He hesitated for a moment but eventually did not think too much and grit his teeth. Suddenly in the whole region, the area seemed to have be dark, even some pressure from dark clouds forming could be seen. The man seemed to have gone mad and started to madly devour heaven and earth¡¯s power. He seemed to be wrestling the control of the world using some secret method, but this was a dead-end method. Regardless of the oue, he was going to die, because his body couldn¡¯t contain that power, even with the man¡¯s cultivation level it was considered suicide. Control of heaven and earth power was something that only happened once someone reached a very high realm. At most some powerhouses could make heaven and earth retreat due to the domain has evolved into something new. But controlling their heaven and earth is not that easy. This means that the middle-aged man used forcibly trying to control heaven and earth through his body could be considered suicide. Now that things had gotten to this stage the man did not care much about it and ignored the price he could pay. He looked towards the distance and started to aim at the groups of enemies. This time the power was not something to be trifled with. ¡°Boom!¡± A huge thunder could be seen forming in the clouds, gathering above the man and the force being released from it was already very oppressive. In the distance the group fighting the invaders had already seen this scene but did not seem to be shocked much, most of them had already epted that in this war, dying was the only oue. ¡°It seems junior brother Wei is going to head before us. In that case, it¡¯s better to make this group of enemies not feel any good.¡± The cold and indifferent woman seemed to be speaking in an even colder tone as she looked at all this unfold. ¡°Very powerful feeling...Is this the hiw the next realm feels, not right, I haven¡¯t managed to get ascend to that level but this is the feeling. I guess such a realm is indeed magical, getting to experience it is not bad.¡± He then took out another arrow, this time he used fifty percent of his strength and it was immediately restored. A voice could be heard in the ears of the human experts in the distance. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Hearing Wei¡¯s voice, none of them dyed any longer and scattered about leaving an opening for him to attack. The arrow filled with fifty percent power of heaven and earth was devastating that it even also attracted the lightening in the sky. The arrow seemed to swallow all the light and sound as it approached the group of enemies. In an instant, the entire group was destroyed as the arrow continued dragging its essence into empowering itself. ¡°Huh? Heaven and earth powers? No... It does seem like that!¡± In the void being torn a confused voice could be heard, obviously, the person behind the scenes that broke through the void allowing others to enter. Chapter 131 131 The eye in the sky is the test The Barbarians in the distance seeing this scene didn¡¯t seem to think much, they bolted off and fled. Wang could see the man releasing endless arrows imbued with the power he had absorbed in the body. The further the group went the more the number of experts was eliminated. Looking into the sky, the man took the initiative to attack the direction of the void cracks. The man was surprisingly calm and with a wave, several arrows were released and different from before, they absorbed immense world energy as they approached the void. But the other side of the crack a huge voice could be heard very dissatisfied with Wei meddling in his ns. ¡± An angry roar could be seen then a huge eye bloomed in the void crack. All the soldiers in the surroundings were immediately affected and even the arrows that seemed to be heading for the void seemed to face resistance and they copsed. Seeing this the man with the huge now did not seem to have any change in expression and stacked again, but this time the attack seemed to have been installed with something else, the result was the man started to age visibly, and all the vitality from his body heaven and earth power absorbed from even outside world to the arrow. ..... This time he had borrowed the power of heaven and earth, but the situation did not continue for Wang to see everything. With the movement, the huge red eye appeared he lost his mind just like the other people. By the time he recovered, he had been sent out of the Origin tower. This time he had been sending out and he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the fifth level at all. ¡°Willpower and spirit test, from the very beginning I was being affected by the mood, my spirit was very weak and in the end that red seemed to destroy me due to weak willpower. That is to say, I¡¯m indeed very weak in this aspect, I¡¯ll have to do more about this issue or it can be real trouble in the future.¡± He kept murmuring to himself as he rubbed his head. Looking up he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, it was time to go out and look for opportunities. What he saw on the fifth floor gave him a vague feeling that the strong were being controlled by some existence behind the scene and from the events just now he should be careful otherwise he might also end up meeting the same fate. Walking away, he passed through the barrier returning to the boat, and this time the couple was going to take the ship towards the sea, and enter the region with the entrance to the hidden space. Wang felt some sense of urgency suddenly and remembered a ce with enough resources for them. Aftering back from below the origin temple his mood was not very good. So he just sat down to analyze everything that had happened. ¡°Dad! Dad! Where are we going?¡± Fengxi came over excited about their current trip and even asked questions because she was very interested in the new location they were visiting on the water. Ever since the couple had already decided to visit the hidden space, Wang has been always dying it from time to time but now he decided to do it. The resources in the hidden space were much better than out here. Moreover, he had only given Ruruo some information about the ce and they decided to stay away from the mid regions until their cultivations reached higher levels that could allow them to be capable of protecting themselves. ¡°Well you will find out soon, we¡¯ll arrive in about two days,¡± Wang said with a smile as he observed his daughter. He had to hurry and gain enough strength to be capable of deterring others from looking for trouble with himself. In the morning the next day, when others got out of their rooms they could see Wang in the distance back to his routine. He had already broken past the threshold and could continue to improve his strength. He continued to punch until the sun came up, and the temperature on the outside began to rise slowly. ¡°Bang bang¨C¡± ¡°Bang bang¨C¡± ¡°Mom, what kind of exercise is that hise I don¡¯t understand it?¡± Actually, in other people¡¯s realms, they could stop practicing some techniques because they wouldn¡¯t fit much to them but that was not the case for Wang. Even Ruruo just couldn¡¯t get it but she could still see some charm behind that boxing technique Wang was practicing. The punches could still be practiced by Wang because he could feel his muscles getting tired from time to time. It proved that the exercises were effective and since his muscles could be felt absorbing energy and hee up with another trick, to use the energy from the nine-colored Qi codex to supplement his exercises. It was rather more effective than the use of animal meat to cultivate. The improvement was also happening fast and he could feel his strength improving. ¡°After this, it is time to re-cultivate the willow tress technique, and, I¡¯m going to make changes to it. After all my strength can indeed allow for it to carry more modifications.¡± He continued swinging his fist indulgently and surprisingly, it does not cause many waves but the boxing method seemed to be approaching his ion. The issue of the concert was slightly far, but he did this, and energy was introduced to the body every time his muscles started to get worn out. His fist strength had already approached 3.9million kilograms. This strength was indeed not much, as even Ruruo could burst out close to about half a million kilograms in fist strength without technique. He continued to practice like that and finally one could see that a punch he pushed toward seemed to have removed all resistance. ¡°Bang...!¡± ¡°Interesting, now I can punch out, and cause apressed air wave without hurting myself. This results in a vacuum along the path of attack.¡± He analyzed as he continued but one could see that several hundreds of meters away, there seemed to be huge holes being formed about a hundred meters in diameter. He jumped out of the ship and went onto the water surface before continuing to attack the back of the river, causing huge waves but they soon subsided. ¡°Look so fun!¡± Fengxi observed for fun but Ruruo with the highest cultivation could see that every attack Wang send out seemed to be stronger and more focused, reducing the area just by a bit. The first strength also seemed to be continuing to increase due topression or force. ¡°Interesting, doubling of attack power while lowering range, the impact is indeed very strong with every reduction in range. But it¡¯s a pity, I can¡¯t use that in my sword attacks.¡± Ruruo had already attained sword intent as early as seven years back. This has also allowed her to stand on the fourth floor of the original temple, but she seemed not in a hurry to enter the fifth floor like Wang. Wang on the water was moving around as he punched, his movement technique was top-notch. In the end, after he got a slightly better result he got back on the boat but his body was currently extremely hot. The temperature was very high, but with domain, he could manage to restrain it and weed towards Ruruo with a smile before passing on the movement technique he created from abination of numerous others. ¡°That is my movement technique, it¡¯s called Swan shes how about you also learn it, it can be useful to you since your sword technique has improved movement should also be at least increased too right?¡± He passed on the technique before moving into the distance and starting to calm down his blood flow. ¡°What a fine movement technique, indeed after mastering it, escaping is also an option in times of trouble and my attacks can also be doubled.¡± She smiled at herself as she thought. But Fengxi wondered what her parents were saying in secret even smiling at each other. Soon she found that both of them had sat down to cultivate. Bu Wang did not concern himself with this at the moment, he was silently observing his body changes. ¡°Indeed, my body situation is bing better and better and perhaps in no time my physique can move ahead but to go beyond this level would require me to spend my attribute points on increasing the star refinement art. I also have to find another body refinement art, to superimpose the effect.¡± He thought to himself as he kept supplying more energy to his body speeding up the change. Perhaps on his previous home, it could be called evolution instead. ¡°It seems we have already arrived close to the entry to the hidden space, Fengxi can only be carried in our inner worlds for the time being, as for Luo Li, Ruruo would take care of it.¡± As he thought of this he let his perception spread until he could feel the entry of the hidden space underwater at some distance. Chapter 132 132 Hidden space Wang opened his eyes after having been meditating for about six hours. The huge boat they were on had already reached its destination, and thus the family of three was standing in the air, looking at the bottom of the sea. Ruruo supported Luoli in the sky and Wang kept the ship in the storage space. Without much propaganda, Ruruo took Luo Li under her domain and dived into the water. A huge white cloud-like space appeared in front of them and she passed through only to find herself standing on different heaven and earth. The world¡¯s energy quality was even higher than the world she lived in. Wang followed behind with Fengxi and upon reaching the white clouds she wanted to touch them but realized she had passed through to another world. ¡°Interesting, the heaven and earth in this ce are different from the outside!¡± Ruruo could see this at first nce. Not she could tell this ce was even way better than their world. Yet Wang told her that this was formed by some existence. ..... Everything in this world seemed very new and even this world¡¯s energy quality was very high. It was also the reason that Wang was nning to use the chance to refine high-quality world energy in this ce, perhaps even breaking the next realm would be depended on this world. After all, he heard that this is the world opened up by an expert beyond the Primal lord level. There were very many realms ahead of them and thus he could take advantage of them without any problem. ¡°Dad, why can¡¯t I catch those white clouds?¡± Despite feeling the situation was already changing and they were already standing next to Ruruo and Luoli Wang did not have an answer and thus just showed a helpless expression. Looking into the sky, only milky white clouds could be seen and the color seemed to make anyone that looked at them have some inexplicable calmness. ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough admiring the for now¡± Wang interpreted. He was looking further ahead with his perception extended to the limit, he moved forward, but he still let his domain cover Fengxi. The same was done by Ruruo, and even though the group of four had just entered, thet couldn¡¯t help but feel the oppressioning from all around them. To deal with this the most effective way would be to rece their world energy in the case of Wang and Ruruo. Fengxi was almost close to entering the wirld master realm, but she still needed time. This is ce was the most favorable for her, and thus the group moved by following Wang. From the entrance of this hidden space, even Ruruo could feel the oppression on her, it came from gravity and the soul. Her coverage also was reduced greatly thus she couldn¡¯t grasp the solution of the hidden space like the outside world. As the group moved, even Fengxi tries to fly but Wang didn¡¯t stop her, she only soon realized that some force was pressing her even more once she tried to get off the ground. She eventually was forced to be honest like everyone and walk on foot. ¡°Come with me. We might soon enter a danger zone, for me and Ruruo it is not that difficult, but Fengxi you have to handle most of the trouble.¡± There was no fun for the couple making a move unless the opponent was capable of causing Fengxi mortal danger. Having a ck jacket on her, that had been designed by Ruruo by getting some ideas from Wang, resembling a good from his previous life¡¯s design, and Fengxi in it seemed like some teenager from his previous life, especially the delinquents especially with her hands put in her pockets. Want was the one that seemed to have shown her such a method of dressing, and when she asked for it, he had Ruruo make some for herself and their daughter. The jacket was made from different animal skin and wool. She could feel veryfortable, especially with her hands in her pocket, but that was not the reason for Wang smiling as he observes her, she seemed quite cute like some anime character. The group moved slowly and when they reached a valley, they could see a huge river moving in the distance. ¡°It seems we are almost near the beast horde, this is an opportunity for you to test yourbat powers. That however only insides the attack powers as the beasts in this valley seem tock intelligence. Are you ready?¡± Wang still had some impressions of this valley, back then he didn¡¯t even put it into his eyes but the monsters he killed in this ce had very tender meat. In such an environment it was indeed the only memory that he could make, and thus he took a step forward, but the domain covering Fengxi retracted. She be exposed immediately and several pairs of eyes seemed to have locked onto her. This powerful aura under this valley was nothing to Ruruo and Wang and thus the couple had already be much more transparent in this ce. Fengxi could see several auras lock onto her immediately and she almost cursed out. Seeing her be serious the couple soon appeared in the sky above her watching everything silently. This was indeed the chance for their daughter to experiencebat and they could move into rescue anytime in case things were looking bad. This strange ce however was not veryfortable for her, as everything was suppressed thus she could only go all out once any confrontation began. She had never realized that her old man was very cunning, until this moment. How could you be a good ce to rest her skills, it looked like a ce to be bullied by a bunch of beasts. From the distance, she could feel some auras slowly approaching and all directions seemed to have been guarded to stop her from escaping. ¡°Damn, that old man just wants to get even with me for not taking my cultivation too seriously. How is this my chance to practice, ot is more like an opportunity to see me being beaten up.¡± As she pouted, she pulled out a saber. Indeed she had exercised with numerous weapons but in the end still liked the hacking action more than anything else, in that case, she focused on the saber. She even once used the first but found that stabbing was not as attractive. With her saber in hand, even the aura she realized changed from that of a nice little next-door neighbor to a pearless de. Indeed she was not far from grasping de intent after several years ofing into contact with Wang¡¯s fusion intent. Wang refused to allow her toprehend saber intent directly since it might affect her future path. He at most allowed her to feel something vague about intent and told her to take her path. She was justcking a good opportunity and the chance to grind her skills could be obtained from this ce. ¡± She seems to be not far away from attaining saber intent.¡± Ruruo admired from the sky. ¡°Yes but she stillcks the right will to take that step, she would have to face numerous battles before she can even be capable of taking another step in that direction.¡± As he spoke he was also looking ford to it. At the same time, the couple was slowly converting world energy from this ce in their bodies, but Wang was devouring it for the nine-colored Qi codex. After Ruruo started to absorb the energy she felt her aura was changing drastically, or to say she was bing stronger than ever previously. It was not something obtained from a breakthrough but rather the quality of energy in this ce. ¡°Indeed husband was right, this ce is indeed a cultivation holynd, but the dangers seem to be very serious. Moving further in might indeed be even better but improvement of strength is necessary for that.¡± She talked to herself as she continued to absorb immense world energy. She also realized that the true meanings she wasprehending before had be easier than before. She seemed to have more questions about this issue and seeing her looking at him, he also couldn¡¯t exin it though. But he had some thoughts on the issue. This ce was just a space set up by a stronger person, and perhaps the existence did not make it perfect like a world. With that, the rules used in the operation of this ce would be slightly easier to grasppared to a world with perfected rules. He however did not say this as this theory was not something proven, and at the same time he was trying to locate the ce he got the inheritance of the nine-colored Qi codex. He had the intention to visit the ce and advance his strength in all aspects, thinking about this, his eyes be even more resolute. From his ns, he would improve his strength slowly but he realized it was unrealistic and he wanted to take advantage of the space with concentrated demonic energy to improve the nine-colored Qi codex until the energy count supported it or his universe had reached the limit. Breaking through to the peak of his realm was also his current goal as everything has been aplished. The only thing he would have to think about is the next step after true meaning. The change in energy was indeed more attractive even to Wang that had been here before. Ruruo also practiced the same technique, she would benefit from the ce with an immense amount of energy. Chapter 133 133 Locating the ce of Qi codex inheritance space Fengxi was very busy along the way while Ruruo and Wang only handled the dangerous things, on their path. The ce Wang wanted to take them was indeed not far, as such he let Fengxi temper herself. The beasts in this hidden space were already strong, but the scariest thing was theycked intelligence. In that way when fighting they indeed were very aggressive and went all out. This is also the reason that Wang let her develop herbat strength fighting them. At worst Ruruo could use her true meaning to heal her. ¡°It should be almost there, let¡¯s just take some time to get there.¡± Wang could feel it, the region he was looking for, he almost arrived. He thus was relieved and at the same time, put all his attention on where they were. ..... Below the ground, Fengxi was already embarrassed along the way, but her skills had been honed slightly. At the same time, Ruruo had alreadypleted the transformation of her world energy, the restrictions in this ce also seemed to have started losing effect on her. Wang and Ruruo could indeed have left for the ce after he discovered it, but their daughter is not strong enough to be left alone in this ce. After all, she was just someone in the great grand master realm and the dangers in this hidden space, even for Wang are beyond his abilities, so he would still worry about his family being left alone in this ce. Just standing there he could already tell the area he was interested in was only about five kilometers away from his position. From his perception the ce had not changed at all, it even did not seem to attract any attention at all, but he knew in that ce immense energy had umted over the years. The number of years the ce had existed did not seem to concern him much, he just nced at the ce without much fluctuations on his face. Having too many questions about some things was useless, just as the original temple he usually utilizes to measure hisbat power. He has never been bothered with its or the ck gate cave¡¯s origins. Sometimes it is just a waste of time to be interested in finding the origin of things when knowing or not knowing is inconsequential. Outside the hidden space, a group of people on a ship were looking at the sea but seemed to fail to grasp the location of Wang¡¯s ship. Indeed the ship was very attractive and thus easy to have others coveting it and over the years a few people have been dealt with for trying to take it ¡®by force¡¯ from them. A man with short hair and a rough face looked around but couldn¡¯t manage to find anything and his face be ugly. The target they were looking for just disappeared out of thin air. When the ship was a long distance back he could see it but it just vanished and now he couldn¡¯t even see the people at all. Being a distance of several hundred meters away, the man decisively gave an order for the shop to retreat, he felt that things were not okay at all. The man dared not to go underwater, he was aware of some information and it was indeed right, just under them for a while shadow was moving as though waiting for prey to descend. The shadow did not escape from the man¡¯s eyes and that is also part of the reason he was sweating at the moment he gave the order to retreat. Some of the crew also seemed to have noticed it and thus did not dy the orders and the huge ship changed direction as it moved forward. Seeing the huge shadow on the sea surface made the man decisively give up the ship he was after. At this moment he had already imagined several scenarios and all of them involved the shadow under the water. On the huge ship, fear shrouded everyone¡¯s hearts at the moment and even after having traveled for a long distance, the group couldn¡¯t safe in this deep sea. Even the man in charge of the ship frowned asionally but soon decided to return tond first. ¡°Boss! Is that ship we were eyeing swallowed by that beast in the sea?¡± A man with a bald head seemed to have some courage and asked the person in charge. ¡± I¡¯m not sure, but one thing is certain, that beast was eyeing us. It treats us like prey, we gave to get onnd fast otherwise it might be difficult to survive its pursuit.¡± The man spoke in a slightly solemn voice. Actually, he had heard some rumors about the depths of the sea, but this was not even close to the depths and he was already being targeted. This made him very angry but the good thing was that he saw the hope of outlining the beast. He however failed to realize that the shadow had seen was just a formation Wang set yo to scare others from. entering the hidden space. Even stronger people might end up being caught up in the formation the moment their actions activated it. It was in a dormant state, and once someone attacked they would fall into a huge formation even escaping would be a huge problem. The man on the ship might not know this but his action of escaping seemed to have just saved him and the otherpanions¡¯ lives since being trapped in a formation would require the owner to release them but in cases where the owner is absent, it would mean being trapped for a long time. In the end, the probability of dying starts to increase with every passing day. At the same time, the crew of the ship left the sea and headed for some ind. In a tavern, the information about the huge monster was passed on and the owner of the bar seemed to have used some means to sell the information. In just another two days, another batch of ships had started to head for the ce in the sea, they wanted to capture the monster. Indeed human greed is endless, and even without confirming whether they could fight it, different factions had already targeted the ¡®water monster¡¯. In the hidden space, Wang and his family had already reached the entrance to space with demonic energy. Due to the higher umtion, he did not allow Fengxi and Luoli to enter directly but still used their domain to shelter them. After stepping into the ce, the vast amount of energy brought about some oppression but Ruruo already had some ideas as to what to do and started to use the nine-colored Qi codex. Wang took her hand and moved further in until the couple even seemed to have lost the ability to perceive the outside. Thankfully the two were holding hands and when Wang stopped moving they started to absorb the demonic energy in a frenzied manner. The domain indeed kept the demonic energy out and all the demonic Qi near them was being dragged into their bodies before the nine-colored Qi codex took over. Demonic Qi in front of this technique was very well behaved and it was being destroyed and converted into unique energy. For Ruruo the energy turned blue, with a tinge of white while for Wang it was golden with a tinge of purple. The process continued like that and the immense energy for the next period. Fengxi due to the protection of Wang¡¯s domain was also able to start learning the technique. It took her half a year to get started but at that moment the domain let in some demonic energy and upon refining it she could feel immense energy gathering in her body. The nine-colored Qi codex in essence is a technique that can be said to already stand on a high level when ites to absorption of all energies and converting them into his own. Fengxi had not gone far in the area of true endingpared to her parents and thus she was not allowed to improve her cultivation she understood the reason, as she continued to umte energy, the star in her body was bing more and more strong The energy was not used to create the energy drops in her body at all. She had yet to reach a higher level in theprehension of the technique and only at the entry-level thus the energy being refined was not much and also couldn¡¯t form drops. It required her toprehend the runes and utilize them but since she could still refine the energy, with her foundation being strong enough, the refined energy was being used to improve her star. At the same moment for Wang, a huge explosion happened in his body resulting in a huge ck hole-like funnel appearing all around him. The technique seemed to have reached the perfection level and he decisively added attribute points and entered the second level. The ck hole was obviously due to the technique being at a higher level than the one in his body. The absorption speed was like a method to make up for it. But Ruruo was also at the tenth drop and with only two more she could reach perfection. The amount of energy in this ce was indeed too much, and when his situation subsided, the twelve drops in his body were beingpressed into one single drop of energy. The runes seemed to be attracting each other and soon ended uping up with a hugeplicated rune. The moment thebination was over, the runes seemed to have changed in his mind. He could see other runes unfolding and he had to utilize them, but it wasn¡¯t that difficult for someone in his realm to remember them. He however did not immediately go to the next drop of liquid but kept observing thepleted one. It had some unique energy, flowing around it, seemingly due to the runes on it. ¡°Can I use this rune to temper world energy in my body? Could this lead to some qualitative change?¡± What Wang didn¡¯t know was that Ruruo had already started doing this even when they were outside the hidden space several years back. When she got the technique she ended up gaining some insight and tried it. His realization just now seems to indicate he has low talentpared to her. Chapter 134 134 Fifth-level star refinement ¡°With the second level nine-colored Qi core, I should improve my physique too. The fifth level is about just right, and once done focus on the Qi codex.¡± Wang made his decision silently, actually, it did not conflict with his ns. The importance of the Qi codex to him was just like that of body cultivation. ¡°All my techniques have a chance to be promoted but some have to be cultivated again. But it¡¯s not urgent, some of them are not of much use to me. Forgetting about them is just right.¡± The amount of time spent in this region would probably be the longest since cultivation in this region could be said to be safe. Besides, the situation in this space was not very favorable for anyone without a technique to convert demonic energy into other forms of energy otherwise it might end up corrupting those involved. Since Wang had ready the perfect technique, he could practice in this ce without worrying about the demonic energy that had umted to exaggerated levels. He had also taught it to Ruruo and Fengxi, it¡¯s also the same reason that Ruruo sent Luoli to her inner universe. The situation in the demonic energy was not to be belittled, as it was a form of higher energy known to develop spirituality with time, and to some extent, it seemed to have the ability to absorb people¡¯s negative thoughts. In that case, the spirituality born from the energy ended up being twisted, and people assume that demonic energy is always ck. This assumption is not necessarily true as balck demonic energy is the lowest form. ..... But at the same time, still on a level higher than most energies. At the same time, he could feel his condition was not yet solved but the immense energy from the golden drop with a tinge of purple was suppressing it. In thest year despite having learned medical knowledge on numerous he has failed topletely deal with the situation in his body. When he crossed over to this world, he had already discovered the problem but to now it has not been solved. Even with his strong physique, and immense spiritual consciousness, he couldn¡¯t find the source of his body. Even at his level of standing he still has that same helpless look as when he had just stepped into this world and discovered the problem. The nine-colored Qi codex can indeed help him in neutralizing the situation, but he has a feeling once his strength improves again, the condition might worsen. Thankfully he does have to worry about energy leakage in the next greater breakthrough, due to the Qi codex. But at the end of the day, that is not solving the problem at all. But he can¡¯t be med, he has tried to improve his medical skills and even read through numerous ancient texts but he still failed to get a way to cure it. He could uniquely solve Ruruo¡¯s problem, but that was still nowhere close to his situation. He had been postponing the breakthrough to the world master realm due to some fears of the body situation so he even chose to train in the body at the beginning. Now however he still felt the amount of energy being drained from him every time however this was still manageablepared to the amount his body was holding. As for the hidden space, other than the techniques, Wang was also interested in obtaining treasures and even skills since they mighte in handy in the future. The amount of knowledge he could gain from the outside world is limited after allpared to this hidden space. He was certain this ce was too big and he needed to move around at the periphery first improving his strength slowly. That opportunity that might appear in the future could be big and his current strength didn¡¯t even allow him to participate. The family was also brought with him due to the numerous opportunities avable in this space. To an extent, evenprehending the true meaning could be done easier in this hidden spacepared to the outside. Sitting cross-legged in the dark, a golden brilliance emanating from his body was constantly changing, but surprisingly his physique had be stronger by a small margin. ¡°Indeed worthy of demonic energy, it is being refined and in the end, even my body is being strengthened but the effect was still not betterpared to techniques he used such as the atar refinement art. But before he spend his time on the technique too, he decided to copy the runes of the Qi codex onto his world energy, in a way havingplete control over it. The moment he tried installing the runes on world energy in his body, a sudden change indeed happened. But in the end, he still failed, he seemed to have failed to understand that the runes seemed to have some kind of rules of operation. He had to follow them too when attempting it, but he was in a hurry to aplish the task. I¡¯m the end, he still failed to gain any benefits from it and even had some internal injuries happening, thankfully it was not a big deal, and was recovered after a short period. With his body refined to a higher level, he could see the benefits. This also seemed to be encouraging him to continue improving his body. But he could see that in the future, it would be very difficult to get the higher level body technique. ¡± My body indeed still is very weak, let¡¯s improve it by adding some attributes on the star refinement art to the fifth level anyway it is the fastest way to improve my physique.¡± As he thought of this, several attributes directly took the star refinement art to the fourth level and immense star energy descended on him. This time he could tell a vast sea of stars seemingly descending on him but it onlysted for some minutes before the illusion disappeared. At the same time, he focused on absorbing star energy, and his body felt veryfortable. All the genes in his body also seemed to be blessed by some energy starting to form a set up of constetions. The constetions were somewhat blurred and thus difficult to make out, but the energy from the stars seemed to be improving them slowly. In the end, genes in his body seemed to have taken some kind of arraignment, and thus his body felt even more powerful. He had an illusion that he could burst his way through the fifth floor of ths origin tower but still ignored this feeling. After three hours, the feeling all over his body suddenly vanished and he was sure he had stepped into the fourth level but it was not over yet. He rxed and when his spirit was restored immediately added attributes again to the star refinement art. Without much time to think, he suddenly found that he couldn¡¯t feel his body at all. His spirit was currently standing among a sea of stars. He could see the operation of stars, in such that each action performed by a group of stars, led toplete changes in the gxy around them. This also seemed to be the inheritance of a spiritual technique involved but he could only watch. At the same time, a vast amount of energy was being generated from the stars and passing through his spirit. With every time, he felt his spirit bing more clear and stronger. In his body, a vast amount of energy seemed to be slowly gathering and pouring into the genes. The configuration also changed from time to time and the situation seemed to be reflected in his body. When a huge star configuration appeared outside his body, changing, expanding, and even giving birth to new stars, Ruruo and Fengxi could see it. It was being reflected in such darkness thus very easier to see and understand. Ruruo could feel the oppression being brought about by the vast sea of stars, and even the changes that appeared seemed to increase the pressure. ¡°What kind of technique is this that my husband is cultivating? It seems to be based on gathering the power of stars, but that alone can¡¯t allow this kind of coercion to exist right?¡± She was very shocked and at the same time curious since as a genius she could see some things very clearly. In the distant void, a huge continent was floating by itself and immense stars could be seen in the skies above the continent arranged uniquely like some kind of formation. In a huge hall, a tablet blue in color seemed to have unexpected changes. As soon as Wang started to break through the fifth level, the star energy in the room seemed to be rioting and then a bright dot shifted positions very quicklying to a region with other stars seemingly of the same quality. A middle-aged man with azy extension looked at this situation without many waves and seemed to be talking to himself. ¡°Ooh, our star pce seems to have acquired another five-star agent, but that is not much in this dangerous epoch. Send you a blessing first, the rest will be up to you.¡± Just like that a light show from the middle-aged man¡¯s finger hitting the star on the blue tablet. Suddenly when Wang¡¯s spirit returned to the body, he felt a light appearing in his spiritual consciousness from very far away. This light was extremely fast and before he could even think it struck his consciousness. Chapter 135 135 Star refinement god¡¯s intention. When the star refinement entered the fifth level, Wang would have never thought that he would receive two more chapters. Sinking into his consciousness, one could already see a huge golden text floating and it seemed to be emitting some coercion that even Wang was astounded. ¡°This is... God¡¯s intention?¡± Right this thing he had only read through some ancient texts. When a technique reached a certain level, ut couldn¡¯t just be passed on in the normal way, rather the knowledge would bepressed into some kind of recording. Information is converted into something like a video, and the one that was learning it could only have a chance to gain their understanding from it. In such a way, different people might get different directions from a single technique, and in the process even if the technique is distributed among a group, the results can¡¯t be the same. In a way, it is the most suitable way of doing things. And such a method, in the end, can only be utilized by the strong existences in the cultivation worlds to pass on techniques and the most basic feature being an oath attached. If one wanted to learn such a technique then they must fulfill some kind of contract, in most cases, it usually is to swear not to pass on the technique without the consent of the owner. Probably some chapters might not be looked at seriously but the higher-level ones are indeed very valuable. ..... Organizations each have their core techniques and thus it is necessary to take some measures to avoid them being circted everywhere. This is not useful to such existences but since they have forces under them, it then forces them into making such choices. Even with his knowledge, Wang was overwhelmed and had a try it out but still made calmed himself down first. He had important things to look at first before devoting his attention to improving que again. The intention after all could only be looked at a fixed number of times and wasting chances when not ready to practice yet was unwise. What he was shocked by was how the star refinement god¡¯s intention got into his spiritual consciousness. After some deliberations, he assumed that it was part of the record he got and it had not appeared because of the low grasp of technique. With time, the ce resumed its original atmosphere. One could see streams of demonic energy being consumed by the couple in a manner that resembled breathing. The more of the demonic energy is inhaled in the body, with the ability of the Qi codex, no harm could happen rather it is effective in the refinement of the body, especially the bones and internal organs. When the demonic energy is inhaled into the body it tends to be destructive, and the body of the great grand master and even the World master have immense vitality. The destruction can be repaired and the moment the Qi codexes into y, demonic energy can be converted which would easily repair the injuries in the process. With repetition, the body would be so strong that the demonic energy eventually bes ineffective. For Ruruo and Fengxi especially whose realm was low, this was very beneficial, but Wang that had already stepped into the fifth level of star refinement, the effect was almost negligible. Reaching the fifth level of star refinement, he could be said to even have started to touch on the level of spiritual consciousness, thus it was already an advanced level. To him, the body was also improving, especially after he saw the several star constetions arranging themselves in his genes and even meridians in his body have imprints of star-like patterns. He could be sure this was the effect of the technique reaching the fifth level and the more he went perhaps he might even absorb atar energy all the time. His bones had already been engraved with some star-like runes too and the level of hardness could be imagined. In the end, if the technique went even further perhaps after suffering even serious injuries, the star patterns could assist in restoration or self-regeneration. It would be just like another star being reborn from the ashes. The technique was indeed one of a kind and he couldn¡¯t help but grasp at the ingenuity. Star refinement art, could be said to be something he couldn¡¯t grasp that easily at all without the assistance of the attribute points. It is indeed better to say that his talent is still below that of his wife, and without the cheat, he might not match her in terms of cultivation speed. The scariest thing is how she manages to convert even high-level techniques into something most suitable for herself. She seemed more creative than even Wang, the best case being her utilization of the domain that even seemed to have given Wang some insights into reaching the perfection of the domain. With the Qi codex, she copied that idea from the technique after grasping its essence and using it on the world energy in her body. This in itself would make her realm very stable and strength terrifying even without going all out with true meanings. At the end of the day, true meanings are useful in manipting and converting world energy into the most effective form based on the aspects of nature. But her direction can achieve even more perfect results without going through tough processes, and this can still be seen as another path to strengthen oneself. Even Wang only realized this after he entered the hidden space the second time. He has ns to take the same direction, something that can show how unique this route is. The method is based on both quality and quantity and thus a perfect system. The couple thus has each taken their direction in the cultivation of the Qi codex, but it seems in the end, they might just have simr results. One has put attention on firstly evolving their world energy while the other focuses on the Qi codex first. The case of Ruruo is focusing on world energy conversion first. This is a smart move as the moment she attained perfection in the first level with aplete twelve drops of blue liquid with runes engraved on them, she did not choose to fuse them. She instead went ahead and resumed the improvement of world energy using the Qi codex method. This is indeed a smart way, after all, it is possible to enhancebat power once she achieves the perfection of her world energy on the first level. The situation would not just be based on world energy alone but her body would also experience some evolution. Since the world¡¯s energy circtes in the body, it would be strengthened at every stage. It is simr to how Wang once used abination of techniques to create some martial arts that will-epassing energy. It seemed very useful in improving his physique in the early days of his practice. The process of cultivation is divided into stages, mostly realms, and then the body can exert a certain amount of energy depending on it. In each stage, the improvement that can be made in terms ofbat vary. But with techniques that allow for the body to be strengthened or energy umtion to be increased, thebat power grows. In that case, having a method like this can allow the body to get rid of stress in executing a certain level of strength while providing growth opportunities. The couple each seemed to have had this thought but the path they chose to aplish it differently and thus even though it can be epted that Wang has the inferior talent to his wife, his thinking is still not bad. Wang did close his eyes not bothering with events around him. The most urgent for him was to reach his goal with the Qi codex first. It was why he was busy running the technique to try reaching the required number of drops while concentrating on runes forming on each side. The most impressive thing was that each rune from the four drops suspended in the air seemed to have some simrity. He had already generated three new drops while thest one was from the fusion of the first level, and this already gave him some knowledge. The essence of the technique seemed to be understood by him at this time but it was a step tootepared to Ruruo. But at the same time, he had already figured out why his attempt to convert world energy in his body failed and he even got hurt in the process. He had attempted to create something halfway, instead of following the natural flow. Looking at it that way he seemed to have some ideas flowing in his head at the moment but suppressed them for a moment. He could see the familiar scene again, the drops seemed to have some resistance and attraction at the same time. It leads to them being some distance from each other but at the same time not too far off. Perhaps he had already grasped the essence and if he tried to make changes in his world energy it would seed. He however put it on hold and kept absorbing demonic energy to aplish the second realm. When Wang was busy with his cultivation, he suddenly felt something and send his perception into the storage space. ¡°Hmm! This?..¡± Chapter 136 136 Ruruo¡¯s transformation After staying in the dark space for more than three years, Wang had reached the fourth level of Qi codex but had yet to focus on his world energy evolution. Ruruo was still on the second world energy evolution, and that indicated she had perfected her second level Qi codex. Their daughter was on the other hand not bad, over the years she managed to absorb immense energy that seemed to have been used to strengthen her star into bing huge and stable. But at the same time, she could feel get body had be very delicate and even skin smooth. Even though Ruruo was already a top beauty, she couldn¡¯t help but praise her daughter at this moment. ¡°Madam, why are you lying to this little girl like that?¡± Wang talked to Ruruo in a teasing tone and then turned to his daughter, ¡± Your cultivation has indeed taken a step forward, and you have managed to grasp one true meaning close to perfection but you can¡¯t be bothered with entering world master yet. Your foundation is very solid, you should take advantage of it to improve to your limit, besides,ther numerous opportunities we have yet to grasp in this ce.¡± Wang still poured cold water on her daughter¡¯s head. He was happy but didn¡¯t want her to float, even that way he still praised her slightly which improved her mood. Ruruo did not stop this as she felt it was indeed the best way to go otherwise her head might float resulting in her doing something dangerous in the future. ..... The activities of the two during the period had made the amount of demonic energy be less and less. In space, it is already a miracle if there is any demonic energy left by the end of the year. Ruruo consumed a vast amount of energy in her conversion than even Wang and he did not care much he was certain he could step into the fifth level in less than half a year. After that, he could start the conversion of world energy slowly. To him, the world energy in this hidden space was already of higher quality and it could be absorbed faster considering the nine ck holes stationed in his inner universe. This devouring world energy is no longer a problem, it can be done anytime, but his main concern is thr fact that he had not seen the path forward at all. After thinking about, it, again and again, he concluded that only after fusing his true meanings could he have any idea of the way forward. But that would have to wait until he evolved his world energy probably several times. He was curious about the final result of the Nine-colored Qi codex, and thus his ambition could even surprise his wife. She had already fused about five true meanings by now and her strength indeed increased a lot. When Wang asked her to make a move, he could feel some oppression that did note from strength but something higher. He was sure if she had fused more than six true meanings he would not be capable of resisting her attacks at all. The higher level of pressure would make it difficult for him to even react and thus be at the mercy of the other party. This was also the reason he improved the star refinement art to the fifth level. He was sure he could currently resist the pressure but what if it was someone even stronger? He had a stronger desire to also fuse his true meanings but dismissed it in the long run. Looking at the way things were happening, only by continuing to strengthen all aspects could he even get himself from the threat of others always having the ability to threaten his life. Wang could see that he had many weaknesses and the biggest problem was his soul. His spiritual consciousness was much stronger which has proved very useful for him in theprehension section. The soul should also have the same effect but on a gradually higher scale. He always had a feeling that once he improved his soul, then the benefits could not even be imagined. Perhaps the reason he was also having a problem with the next direction to take was that the soul was a necessary route. He suspected that the oppression from Ruruo came from a soul level. Such thoughts although couldn¡¯t be proved at the moment he wished he could get some kind of soul cultivation technique. When he broke through the fifth level of the star refinement he got many benefits such as his spiritual perception range expanding. This was an indication of the improvement in consciousness from some unique power. The power however never provided his soul with any nourishment thus he already thought the seventh level could perhaps be different. But at the same time couldn¡¯t just take his effort into the next chapter of star refinement yet. He always felt that something was indeed missing something important all this time. [My domain couldn¡¯t be the problem, right? After all, I have already perfected it in every way possible but I always feel it is inadequate.No that is not it, even though the domain requires me to continue making some adjustments, something else seems to be bothering me all the time. Right how about trying to make a move on the Cosmic void art again?] He had already forgotten about the set that helped him reach his current state and decided to see if it was the cause of his current predicament. In truth, he was not sure and didn¡¯t want to touch the technique just yet, but after checking on the attribute points he stillcked enough points to ssh on the cosmic void art. [I need to umte more attribute points but in this ce even though it is very suitable, I might need to be careful. The ce seems more like a sealing ground than and of opportunities. The Qi codex I cultivated seemed to have the effect of suppressing this demonic energy and even seemed to have stopped a consciousness from forming. It seems without the Qi codex, in just a few years, this demonic energy would have be another problem had I note to absorb it cleanly.] This situation was not just discovered by Wang but also by Ruruo and thus once they cleared out the demonic energy and used it as an energy source to cultivate, the consciousness that had begun forming seemed to have disintegrated. ording to Wang¡¯s thinking, the numerous scattered thoughts present in the demonic energy were the source of the problem and since the family has almost sucked the demonic energy dry, the numbers have reduced significantly to the point even the consciousness that was forming was destroyed. The food source had been cut off and at the same time, thd couple devoured its home until nothing seemed to be left behind. Perhaps after some time, this space might no longer have the gloomy feel it has now. But at the moment, the couple were very grateful for the amount of energy this space had provided them. Compared to all the techniques Wang has seen, thd Qi codex was not to be trifled with. It made all energies docile and slowly converted them, in this way, he was wondering what happened when he managed to reach the ninth level of the technique. At this level, it could be said to have reached perfection. But that did indeed seem like something for the future, as currently, the couple seemed tock enough energy to continue cultivating. Wang also seemed to have benefited a lot and could see that his Qi codex cultivation could perhaps support only to the sixth level even with enough energy. Further than that was impossible, and he understood. In a way, it was indeed impossible to improve some techniques infinitely. Thinking about this, he indeed had a headache, as the technique was good but yhr resources did not allow it. Even if he opted to just use world energy to continue cultivating in the hidden space environment, it would take close to a decade to achieve the perfection of level six. That long time could be understood since the energy consumption at the time would be scary. But a few opportunities could make the situation slightly better with only a few years required. He could tell that the higher levels the technique went, the more sophisticated the runes and impact borough by them. The seven levels are probably also centered around the world. In such a case, it would even be more difficult to cultivate them in a short period. When he came back to his senses and started to look around he could see that around his daughter a unique aura was spreading. Indeed it was purple Qi and it seemed to have originated from the use of the Qi codex to cultivate. Purple Qi was from very high-level energy and its ranking is probably in the top ten. This kind ofck is not something that everyone could get. Now looking at his daughter that seemed to be undergoing some mysterious change he sighed. Even the demonic energy seemed to be retreating introns of the energy. [Ooh, the kid seems to have gained a lot this time.] The moment he saw this scene some brilliance bloomed in his eyes. He seemed to have discovered a new world, to him this discovery seemed very interesting, and as soon as his eyes moved he met his wife¡¯s eyes and they seemed to be exactly like him, intoxicated. It was not the purple Qi but the ability that seemed like a domain. [Right! What happens if blood has a domain?] Chapter 137 137 Husband! How about trading some moves When Wang was still shocked by his daughter¡¯s change something else caught his attention. ¡°Boom! Boom!..¡± Sounds could be heard in Ruruo¡¯s body, it kept repeating with her aura intensifying. Sitting cross-legged, Ruruo observed her body through perception and could see changes taking ce when her world energy had evolved to the second level using the Qi codex. Seeing how the genes in her body were changing, although she didn¡¯t have much understanding on the molecr level such as Wang, that had transmigrated and even studied medicine, she still had soma knowledge. Her main area of expertise is vitality since she has grasped one of the true meanings associated with it. The moment she saw it happen with the first evolution, she probably didn¡¯t think much, since it didn¡¯t affect much of her life level. But at the moment she seemed to have opened up another door. The vitality in her body was not just doubling at this moment, and this, in the end, seemed to be increasing her lifespan slowly. ..... At the same time, the true meaning of vitality seemed to havee into y, resonating with her whole body. The changes were fast and the world energy along with demonic energy avable in the space was being drawn to her forming a huge cyclone above her. The situation was indeed not something she had predicted at all. In the beginning, she wanted to improve her energy quality and even overlooked the issue of energy requirements. But now seeing the situation developing in this direction, she was just d it was not outside this confined space otherwise someone might have noticed such a movement in the hidden space. At that time, it would be difficult to exin oneself, and even if one had the most reasonable exnation, could others be willing to listen? Opportunities could even make those from the same factions turn against each other, let alone strangers. So why would those with greed to such an extent have time to care about exnations, the weak do not have the qualifications to talk about the truth or hold on to something good. Such is the rule in thd cultivation world and this hidden world. To them, it was indeed lucky that she could be in such a hidden space. To this, even though was grateful that they were not in a ce others could discover, more like some pocket dimension linked to the hidden space. Before Wang thought that he was strong enough to survive in this ce, but the visit to the ck gate cave again allowed him to understand he was too naive. It was also the same reason he got his family in this pocket dimension with demonic energy. When Wang was still outside of the hidden space he took some time to visit the ck gate cave again, and from the library, in the higher section, he got some useful information about the hidden space. This information shattered most of his assumptions and at the same time destroyed his arrogance for having reached his current realm. When he read that opportunities like this one had some age restrictions, he still wasn¡¯t bothered at all, until he realized that the limit of entering this hidden space was primal lord experts. At that moment he knew that he was weak and in the face of such high-level realm existences, even escaping would be a problem. In the face of primal lord experts, it wouldn¡¯t matter when he reached the seventh level of star refinement. Such a realm was something that he could not handle with his current ability. Let alone him, even hundreds of him attacking at the same time would prove useless in such situations. Thankfully the hidden space was too huge and most opportunities were present in the depths. This is also where most of the strongest people have gathered, and none of them woulde to roam the outer perimeters. The environment on the periphery is mostly made up of mountains, while others are surrounded by rivers and forests. The trees are densepared to the outside, and the monsters are immensely huge, but not intelligent. The ones Wang has met seem to have this kind of situation but that so means they are very terrifying because their actions are driven purely by instincts. Boom! Boom! As though being reminded of the situation near him, Wang happened to see several forces radiating from Ruruo. With her as the center, huge oppression was spreading out. He was sure this kind of oppression seemed stronger than even peak world master realm, but at the same time, he could see her realm had not changed at all. Even more shocking he felt the aura of the Qi codex, and after confirming several times he was certain that Ruruo had utilized the Qi codex in another way. Not only that, but also the situation seemed wrong to even for her to suddenly have gained such immense strength, but he could see that her body was still okay then he heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, the sound of thunder kept eruption from Ruruo¡¯s body. But he was sure it sounded like an animal, in the end, he assumed it was a beast roar, from the body having aplished a certain degree of improvement. Once the energy was absorbed by Ruruo it underwent many changes, but in essence, it was like beingpressed hundreds of times for every rune added. It was originally just normal energy but the changes seemed to have strengthened her body too. The benefits were indeed easy to see, even without carrying out body cultivation the body was being strengthened. Soon the entire pocket dimension had no demonic energy, and thend seemed to be barren due to corrosion of demonic energy. Both Wang and Fengxi had stooped absorbing energy but watched the changes happening to Ruruo. Wang hurriedly set up some formations to attract world energy around Ruruo in the shortest time possible. The thing she needed at the moment was indeed energy and thus he gave her an opportunity. ¡°Dad, what happened to mom?¡± Fengxi came to Wang¡¯s side and asked with concern. Rubbing his daughter¡¯s head, Wang just said, ¡°She has be stronger.¡± Wang was not surprised by this, but the fact that Ruruo took all the time to refine world energy using Qi codex. Since the demonic energy from this ce was all devoured, it was necessary to leave the ce before some other unknown situation arose. In that way, he took the initiative to set up a formation to reduce the amount of time she would need to absorb world energy. The quality and quantity of world energy in the hidden spaces are much better than even the outside world, as such the moment the formation was set up, it started to draw vast amounts of world energy toward them. Looking at the world energy being continuously drawn until it was almost liquifying, Fengxi eyes lit up. She hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, can you teach me this trick? I promise to learn it seriously.¡± ¡°Are you taking in your dreams again? If so just wake up.¡± He said as he rolled his eyes towards her daughter¡¯s request. Looking at her excited expression, one could easily fall for it, but he knew more than anyone else, she was not interested in formations at all. She just thought the trick he used was cool and perhaps she could ask him to teach her. But the enthusiasm could notst long on her part, thus ignoring her request immediately. ¡°Dad why didn¡¯t you even think about it, before refusing.¡± The moment he refused to do it, Fengxi couldn¡¯t help it and decided to ask in an arrived manner. But Wang was not very much interested in arguing with his daughter but rather focused on the changes that were happening to his wife. He knew Fengxi¡¯s character very well and once she saw something she jas never seen, she would be fascinated. But that was just momentarily, in the future she wouldn¡¯t care about it anymore. He has seen her do this multiple times, especially with Ruruo. When his wife grasped sword intent, she was fascinated by the swird chime and found her for the rest of the month and Ruruo could only take the burden on herself to teach. But that did not go the way she wanted, she had already been warned by Wang that it would be useless since their daughter seemed to have just some curiosity for new things. This is in line with his character, and thus he could be certain that she was also not very interested in formations. She ended up trying to teach her daughter but realized that she couldn¡¯t do it. Her daughter didn¡¯t want to learn but rather to have Ruruo perform intent for her entertainment. But Fengxi immediately regretted this as after Ruruo spend time teaching her this, she also took another month challenging her, to those that watched this, it was more of a beating rather than education. It was at this moment she knew she couldn¡¯t waste her mother¡¯s time. Wang was not like Ruruo he wouldn¡¯t give her the chance at all. Katcha! Like a huge dam that had burst into the river, pressure from Ruruo almost made Fengxi copse thankfully Wang opened the domain instantly covering not nobly them but the far distance. ¡°Husband, hiw about trading some moves..¡± Hearing the sweaty voice of his wife Wang was very happy until it immediately sank in, he then looked strangely at her. Chapter 138 138 Fog in the forest Realizing what had just happened, Wang couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, as even with his cheat, he has yet to convert his world energy. In the beginning, he hurt himself due to having taken the wrong method, yet the moment he heard it from his wife, he knew his talent was indeed nothing much inparison to her. Thankfully he had some opportunities otherwise he might not even have any face at this moment. Well, it¡¯s not like he cared about face anyway, and thus this issue was thrown aside by him immediately. For him, everything was already good enough and the stronger his wife was good for his family in the end. Wang felt that it was time to go out and visit another region on the outskirts to collect more benefits. His family had just entered this ce and had no time to just came here and no time to stroll around the hidden space. The danger in this ce however did not seem to allow for them to do as they pleased. Once they left the pocket dimension Wang could feel that it wouldn¡¯tst long before it copsed. But that didn¡¯t bother him much, his perception had already reached about 1.5 million kilometers. ..... In some sense, it was exaggerated, but he found his soul had not increased by much. But there was nothing he could do, he guessed all this had something to do with the substance he obtained from reaching the fifth level of star refinement and also his body limit having been enhanced greatly, this theic void art limit being reached. He could not take advantage of the technique again unless he improved it, but he thought it was not necessary at the moment. Outside the pocket space, the family kept moving around for three days without getting in contact with anyone. This situation to Wang was confusing, and thus he wanted to obtain information about what was going on yet couldn¡¯t. Realizing this he just let it be and continued seeming another opportunity. Although it had been three days without meeting anyone, the areas they covered still allowed them to gather some benefits. Among them are spiritual nts and monster meat and materials. Sometimes being in such a deste region was ufortable, but for someone like Wang, it was much better than having to conflict with those strong individuals. After moving from ce to ce they finally reached another region that seemed like a forest. The strength of the monsters In this ce was not bad, and he decided they stay for a while. It was also a good opportunity for Luoli and Fengxi to do each exercise. The materials in the forest and even beasts could allow each to test their limits. Luoli had gathered her material for cooking but she was still under Ruruo¡¯s domain, to be protected in case of anything. The same was true for Fengxi, after all, Wang couldn¡¯t bepletely rxed letting her go into the dangerous forest depths. He resumed his training of the mind and boxing technique from time to time. Ruruo close to him seemed to prefer meditating, what she was trying to aplish only she knew. Apart from covering the domain in arge area, to prevent his daughter from meeting those monsters she couldn¡¯t handle, his domain spread out even further to check out the situation once in a while when rxing. The forest was too weird in his opinion and thus put some effort into exploring it, after all, he didn¡¯t have to move, just using his perception. In fact, at some point, even Ruruo also noticed the peculiarity of this forest when she was covering for Luoli and also took some time to try and check it out through her perception range. Just considering the opportunity might either be present or some danger, it would be better to make early preparations. The important thing in this hidden space was opportunity and the family took the risk to enter this ce because of it. ¡°Madam, have you also realized? Something about this forest doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Wang also had a passive attitude when perceiving things but now he spread out his perception to the fullest. Even despite this, he still couldn¡¯t be capable of doing it in a short amount of time. In that case, the couple decided to have their daughter and Luolie back. Such a ce made them feel things might turn unpredictable. Immediately after making the decision, Wang sends out a message to their daughter, ¡°Fenger¡¯ it¡¯s time toe back and rest, you can continue another day. I got some interesting meat for you.¡± He understood her, and when it came to this kind of thing she wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to agree. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m okay, I think I¡¯ll keep going for a while don¡¯t worry about me.¡± The moment Wang heard this he was still sitting down with a rxed expression. But this changed in an instant because he could still feel something was very wrong with the words his daughter used. Standing up he realized that Ruruo was still rxed and he then disappeared in ce. He had to go and figure out what was happening quickly and seeing that his wife was not worried he guessed that Luoli was okay. When he just left, Ruruo opened her eyes, and some confusion shed into her eyes. Truthfully Wang didn¡¯t dare to say that something seemed wrong with their daughter unless he confirmed it. He didn¡¯t want to make her sad and anxious for no reason. He just moved fast and kicked onto the location she was. When he arrived, he could see some dense fog, and his daughter was just some distance away from him. ¡°What¡¯s with this fog, my perception couldn¡¯t even see it. No, let¡¯s inform Ruruo first.¡± He sent some messages to Ruruo exining everything before moving towards the direction his daughter was located She was originally looking into the distance and when she heard movements she turned around only to see her father standing not so far away. ¡°Dad, is that you?¡± She asked somehow uncertain. But Wang looked at her and then into the distance before asking, ¡°How long have you been in this fog? And what do you mean by you are okay when I¡¯m asking you toe and have some meat?¡± After saying this, he sat down and started to use his heaven and earth me to start a fire. The fog about three meters retreated but that didn¡¯t mean much in this ce. Seeing this Ruruo alsoe into the area, only to feel that the ufortable feeling had gone away. ¡°What happened? Being attacked by some illusions or something?¡± As he spoke he had already started to prepare some meat. A the same time he just realized the effect of the heaven and earth me but shook his head. He couldn¡¯t use it to remove the fog, since it seemed to cover an even wider range. But he could at least make it retreat for some distance. Using these such means perhaps he could move freely in this ce. He wanted to leave immediately but suddenly remembered he had not factored his wife¡¯s character in his calctions. In that case, he just decided to sit and wait for her arrival. Indeed it didn¡¯t take long for a domain to expand around them and a beautiful woman with an anxious face appeared. She arrived and touched all over Fengxi¡¯s body before she turned around and sat quietly beside Wang she put her head on his shoulder and when he was he was still concentrating on roasting meat I felt someone biting on his back. ¡°Next time something like this happens you better take me with you and otherwise I won¡¯t bother with you anymore.¡± She was indeed angry and afraid he could feel some warm liquid on his back. [Is she crying? Just because of this small issue?] As he thought of this he just let her vent her frustrations. What could he understand, he was once someone from a loving family before he crossed over. Ruruo unlike him has never felt family affection until the two got married. Now that she almost felt that her family was gone, she indeed be worried. Especially after arriving and seeing this huge fog, blocking her eyesight. Thankfully Wang had used the heaven and earth me or she might have fallen into an illusion in her state of panic. But he still replied to the sound transmission he got from her. [Wife, don¡¯t cry about this, what could happen to the two of us? You should probably worry about those that meet a father and daughter] he passed on transmission but it seemed to have agitated her since more warm drops of tears fell on his back. Thinking he failed to deal with the situation, he just shut up then. It was just that he felt some hands hugging him from behind and also the fragrance drifting to his nose made him react instantly. He then felt something soft on his back, he was familiar with this but still thought, [woman, are you trying to test me?] Of course, I was Ruruo that hugged him from behind while her expression was smiling not sad as he thought¡±Dad, why is your face all red?¡± Fengxi asked but Ruruo on his back was the only one that reacted with blush and let go when she realized what was happening. Especially with her chest pressed on his back, how could she not figure it out instantly? ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± To hide his embarrassment he changed the topic. ¡°This fog seems to have the same feeling. Madam, you also felt it before right?¡± Wang asked as he turned to face the blushing Ruruo. Chapter 139 139 Frozen Chinglin Pce The perception kept expanding in the dense fog unimpeded until a huge shadow appeared in Wang¡¯s view. Before it stands numerous flowers, it seemed like a flower field. Seeing the huge broken stone steel with flowers that seemed to be the cause of the fog covering the entire area, Wang was very interested. Instead of moving all the family, he took a step forward, ¡°Let me check out that ce it seems interesting.¡± As he spoke he stopped toward covering close to a hundred meters in a single step and on the second step he took a thousand meters. Just like that, he kept covering arge distance with every step. ¡°Wow!¡± Seeing this Ruruo was indeed impressed and when she heard their daughter¡¯s exmation she just smiled. ¡°Those Swan strides is indeed something, perhaps I should also spend some time studying it. Why not do it now, anyway I have time to spare at the moment. I¡¯m sure he did that intentionally, just to show off the technique.¡± As Ruruo pouted she remembered the content of Swan Strides, as Wang had passed it to her. Indeed the technique was very exaggerated and after six steps, Wang had arrived near the stone stale. He did move using instincts just how, after determining the location to try out the skill and he was satisfied with it. ..... He has been unable to try out the technique properly due to spending just of his time cultivating. Indeed it can¡¯t be said that Wang is very talented, but he still works hard despite all this. Take for instance Ruruo has not been very focused as he is, and he has a cheat, but she broke through before him. The speed of her cultivation is indeed something. Even currently Wang didn¡¯t take it very seriously but she seems to have the probability of reaching meaning perfection level of a world master. This is the first level of the world master realm, that requires the true nine meanings to bepetently fused. Then the issue of domain mastery, but he has already perfected them and just has to make a fusion, yet he didn¡¯t make much of an effort on it. He however saw hope by looking at the Qi codex. Afterpleting the fourth level of world energy evolution, he would fuse all the true meanings to make a step forward. Ruruo fused them slowly and currently, she had already fused about seven, in time she might achieve perfection afterprehending the remaining two. Standing in front of the stone stale, Wang could feel oppression on the soul level, but it was not strong. The flowers, however, seemed to have the ability to induce illusions, it was a shame his spirit was too strong to care about this. Looking at the stone stele, several huge words were written and he couldn¡¯t understand what they represented at all. He moved close and upon touching it, he felt some force pulling him and before he could react he had been thrown into another space. In the beginning, he thought he had entered another space, but then he saw himself he knew he was wrong. His figure was too huge, and just standing there he almost measured the same as the height of some trees. But he could not feel his strong body at all, to say the star refinement art and other body exercises could not be felt. But he could still see some star patterns on his spiritual self. [Howe I have no clothes at all? And what is with my exaggerated size?] The moment this thought came up, his body shrunk back and a new set of clothes in his imagination appeared on his body. This change startled him and he kept trying it until he expended and returned to normal several times as he found it fun. When it turned out to be boring to him, he finally calmed down and looked around. In the distance, he could see a huge stale that resemble the broken one he just touched. It was towering above even giant trees, and he had an urge to go in that direction. As he hurried along the forest path, it didn¡¯t take long to see a huge road made of stones. He then came to a ce with numerous stone stairs, though he could an ancient atmosphere, the stone steps seemed clean. One could think they had been swept as even the numerous small pits on the steps did not contain any dust. Wang hurriedly climbed on the steps at a moderate pace, as he didn¡¯t see anyonepeting with him for the chance. The higher he climbed the colder it felt and at the same time, vast ancient oppression could be felt like a test of willpower, but he could see that was caused by some kind of spear Mark at the top of the mountain. It seemed to oppress anyone that tried to climb the mountain, and the closer he got, the colder, the air be. He even had to force himself to stop and observe the mountain always feeling like something was observing him. ¡°This Mountain gives me a weird feeling, I can¡¯t exin it!¡± He still took another step towards it nheless. As he took a step on thest step, it was as though he had entered another world. The winter weather season seemed to have be a norm in the ce. Numerous snowkes were falling crystalline and yet, they could make even his spiritual self feel very cold. Observing the entire mountain, from his high standing it seemed to be like a slumbering ice dragon. As his feet moved, they seemed to step deeply into the snow sinking from time to time, making some sounds with each footstep. ¡°Pfft! Pfft!¡± As he moved further and further he could see the stalee into view and it seemed to tower towards the heavens. But he was sure that was an illusion as he had seen its top when he had just entered this ce. The further he moved, he could feel the vast breadth being released by the huge stone stele, and a bridge about a hundred meters could be seen in the distance. He had to cross it to arrive on the other side, but when he was close to the bridge he could see that below the bridge was pure ck. The fear of falling off seemed toe into y immediately after he arrived close to the bridge. In the distance after the bridge, some old man seemed to be sitting down. ¡°Young man, are you sure you want to walk across this bridge? You can stop the trial halfway.¡± Listening to the voice that seemed to be vibrating from all directions, Wang had already figured out that the old man was not going to let him just pass. On the outside, after Wang pressed his hands on the stone stele, he seemed to be standing there motionlessly, event high his breathing could still be felt. Ruruo was observing everything and thus she was not worried seeing him still sensing before the stele. She was already ready to move in case anything unexpected happened and thus kept keeping an eye out. In the same way, Fengxi was slightly anxious as she still had some fear of this fog. Stepping on the footbridge, Wang had already decided to find out what the stone stale was. His feet moved with some difficulty as some mental attacks wereunched at him. It was also the same time that he started hearing numerous voices, seeminglying from below the bridge. He however did not bother himself with it, as his main concern was getting on the other side. His heart was calm, and the void cosmic art took effect, making some sounds of rubbing waterfall echo in his spiritual consciousness drowning all the other voices along the way. ¡°Indeed it seems very effective, perhaps I should find a chance to upgrade the void cosmic art too. Maybe some qualitative change might ur at that time.¡± Actually, over the years, he seemed to have already exhausted the already cultivated section. Expansion of his consciousness would stop being exaggerated unless he took more initiative to cultivate the technique again. After arriving at the edge of the bridge, he looked down and the pitch ck darkness seemed to be like a huge devil sleeping and any action directed towards it might have the capability to wake it up. Shaking his head that thought was disrupted and he stepped off the bridge, seeing an old man with White hair sitting there just observing him. ¡°Young man to move past me is considered you have the right qualifications to advance, and this old man won¡¯t stop you then.¡± The old man spoke in a slightly excited voice. Wang couldn¡¯t help but suspect that this old man had not seen humans for a long time. Being in this ce lonely, perhaps even he was not human just some kind of remnant soul or spirit of the stele. ¡°Ooh, that is it?¡± He asked and then seemed to be preparing to make his move before the old man could even celebrate, Sawn (shes)strides were unfolded and Wang had already arrived a hundred meters away. Then the next step took him close to the stale, before the old man could say anything he heard a sound. ¡°Hahaha old man, I¡¯m very pleased with your rules, I guess I passed.¡± He was not this old man¡¯s opponent but the rules he just mentioned gave him a loophole to exploit. Sitting there the old man was still in a daze. Where am I? What am I doing? Where some of the questions he couldn¡¯t answer when he was left sitting and Wang arrived in front of the huge stele. Beneath the stele, Qinlin Pce was written but, he couldn¡¯t even approach the pce due to the extreme Yin emanating and covering the ce. Chapter 140 140 Frozen corpses Even without any action, he could feel the cold air emanating from the pce embedded in the stone stele seemingly having changed. It seemed to have started condensing into Phantom¡¯s that resembled him. The figure was very identical even the clothes he had on, seemed to have been copied. He strode toward him, and as he moved, another was still forming but the speed was very slow. There was a trace of anger in Wang¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t like it when something went on to imitate him at all, as it might also end up doing the same for the people around him. And that was indeed correct as looking at the figure that was still materializing, it had an outline of his wife. Without saying anything, he also moved forward, his spiritual consciousness was indeed very strong, and couldn¡¯t allow this fake to be arrogant in front of him. In the worst case, he could go ahead and use the Cosmic Void art to improve but since that time, he seemed to have reached some kind of restriction. He was not sure if it would work though and that is why he has never tried to improve it again. ..... Thest time he forcefully moved past a restriction, some unexpected situation urred. Since the enemy decided to take on this path of copying his family to attack, he was not going to be friendly either. Having reached where he is today, he was indeed a ruthless person and did not let his enemies go especially when they could have the ability to harm his family. But that was not important at the moment, he punched out, using the first artpetition that at, the figure that had formed was reduced to particles. At some time, he felt his conciseness be more and more clear. It was not something he could exin but he moved andnded another move on the figure had had yet to form. His eyesnded on the temple in the distance and couldn¡¯t help but want to attack it. But that thought seemed to have bloomed with the momentum he was gathering. As he moved towards the temple the temperature kept dropping and his consciousness couldn¡¯t be affected much. The heaven and earth fire that he had subdued had its wisp in every part of his body. Over the years he had even forgotten about it, but with this cold temperature, his body started to burn with a golden me. At the same time in the stone stele, his spiritual consciousness seemed to ignore the coldpletely. ¡°Bang!¡± A fist seemed tond on the ice barrier standing between the high pce and himself. With every punch, his artistic conception seemed to take form slowly. He was not shaking at all, but soon it started to have an impact, and his spirit consciousness erged into a giant. With every punch, huge ice crystals could be seen crumbling but that did not allow him to reach the entrance at all. Boom!.. Boom!.. His every punch seemed to be improving as this was not an illusion. His consciousness was too strong and his ability to analyze was great thus managed to create several adjustments to fit his method. In the process of punching, he got immersed and forgot about his purpose, leading him topete for the sublimation of his boxing artistic conception. With this, his fists were continually falling on the ice block, and the rhythm also changed while the damage was bing more obvious. ¡°Bang!!¡± The size of boulders kept increasing as time passed. Soon the punches sent out seemed different from before, and they just targeted the location he was interested in, then with a ¡°Bang!¡±, the ice barrier was hit. Surprising this time the force applied in the punch did not cause any explosions of ice rather it be a huge force traveling uniformly causing a deep imprint. The more the attack was aimed at the same ce, it eventually started to form a depression-like entrance. With every punch, the depression increased in size bing more like a passage. The force also seemed to push more pressure inwards towards the entrance he was pursuing. The good thing was that his spiritual consciousness was too strong, and with proper power control, he managed to move further in. ¡°Kakaka!¡± The sound of ice cracking could be heard and it continued to intensify with every punch from Wang infused with artistic conception. ¡°Interesting, strange force is being born from the utilization of artisticpetition but the rate is very slow. To find out what it is will require me toe up with other methods.¡± As has seen the blurry force emerging he couldn¡¯t help but think. A destructive force generated from the continuous punches of a giant seemed to make cracks in the barrier. The cracks flowed to the entrance of the pce. Soon thest hit seemed to have done the job, resulting in the ice crystals size of an adult human copsing from inside the entrance. They then started to scatter like ss, and the canyon formed leading to the pce could not amodate his huge figure. He thus was forced to shrink down to his human size. The passage was now enough and could fit in even two more people. Since he was alone, he didn¡¯t care much and after confirming everything was okay he jumped into the canyon. Along the way, those ice boulders standing in the way were destroyed with punches. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± He punched his way through passing fromyer toyer shrouded by intense Yin Qi. At the end of the canyon, a passage could be seen to be narrowing. The Yin Qi fluctuationsing from the passage however were what attracted him even more. He could feel it was bing colder. He moved even more cautiously in awe as some unknown monster appeared from the passage he just built. From the canyon, he could see a door, it had been forcefully merged with ice, and his methods seemed to have forced it to crack. Fragments mixed with snow could be seen to protrude from the sides, with huge ice holders on the top pilling up almost covering the passage. A spacious pce appeared in his sight, with most of the inside also covered by huge ice blocks and surprisingly he saw human bodies sealed in them. The pce also seemed to have developed a gloomy atmosphere. From what he could see, the cold and even frost forming on the pce was responsible for the ice barrier around the pce. Setting foot on the door of the pce he could see the words hanging on the door clearly, as they seem to contain some kind of magic, once one observed they could clearly understand it. ¡®Chillin Pce¡¯ was written on the door and the words seemed to have been imprinted in his mind the moment he saw them. ¡°Chillin Pce, what an interesting name, but I¡¯m not sure what it inside this ce that could give off such terrifying Yin Qi. But from just observing, I can conclude this ce was once prosperous.¡± As he thought of this he stepped into the temple. He originally thought this was once some small sect but once he saw the situation inside the temple he was shocked. On the right most of the pce, it was written ¡®Inner disciple rankings¡¯ And thr first name was Chu Xue, then followed by a brief statement. Invincible primal lord. Seeing this statement his legs almost went numb. From there all the other nine people also had the same level of cultivation. He once thought that a primal lord was a terrifying existence sitting at the top of the food chain. The list made him understand instantly that his thinking was very naive. He seemed to be looking at the gods and judging from a perspective of a mortal. Since the inner disciples were already this powerful, the outer disciples could still suppress him easily. At the same time, something urred to him, the core and true inheritance disciples or even those supreme elders. Their strength would be terrifying and thinking of this he was already certain of one thing, his understanding of the world by him too narrow. The number of forces in it might be very numerous and even geniuses could perhaps be endless, standing among them he could be mediocre. ¡°That list seems to not be the only one, but the others arepletely hidden, nothing can be done about it.¡± He couldn¡¯t even get a glimpse of the other rankings. But what puzzled him was the number of frozen sculptures was exaggerated. On the highest tforms, a huge being was also frozen, but it still releases some supreme pressure. Wang wasn¡¯t sure about the name or position and didn¡¯t care, as he only knew that, the moment he looked in that direction, he was having some huge oppression. It wasn¡¯t intentional, rather it seemed that it was the custom and some beings couldn¡¯t be observed without their consent. Otherwise, it might count as sphemy to them. Ignoring this, he looked keenly at the area around him and found that the Yin Qi seemed to be emanating from some six-patterned flowers. The flower seemed to have bloomed on the head of someone in the middle of the crowd and Wang could feel instinctive fear the moment he set his eyes on the flower. Its range seemed to be limited and entering that zone meant he couldn¡¯t leave even if he wanted to. Seeing the range of coverage being able to reach substantial distances, how could he not understand that this flower was intentionally released to trap this person to death here? Their strength was already not something he could imagine, as the flower even now seemed to be continuing to grow and absorb their vitality. ..... The group had died long ago but their bodies seemed to have been converted to their nutrients and thus he was not going to stay in such a spooky ce anymore. Looking back, the door he had just created seemed to have started to be filled with ice again and with enough time, he could be buried in this ce. Rushing back, he threw a punch out as his body jumped into the canyon instantly. ¡°Bang!¡± He rushed out of ce and started to pant heavily, his spiritual consciousness had indeed started to feel strained from entering that ce. Without even wasting time, he left the ces and headed straight for the huge stone stele, it was the reason foring to this ce. Chapter 141 141 Reality tempering: Experiencing the fifth mind state Wang had already arrived before the towering stele, and he moved towards the region far from the pce. Touching the surface of the stele, he found himself in a huge space, where everything seemed to have entered a state of stillness. He could also see that he was surrounded by pure darkness, which made it difficult to view even his own body. While he was still in a dazed state, he felt some intense fractions suddenly from nowhere. It was as though a full attack from a supreme existence had beenunched. The attack contained no killing intent yet, it seemed to be destroying stars and levelings. The vast breathing from the attack already made him incapable of even moving, it was as though he was seeing his death approach and nothing could be done about it. Feeling the majestic might of the attack, he suddenly felt very insignificant. The power seemed to havee from a casual palm print, that even crushed stars along the way. ..... Wang could feel that if this attack wasunched in his current universe, then it might perhaps all disappear along with the beings in it. This kind of power was something he couldn¡¯t evenprehend, even his full attack could hardly make waves in a secret realm, yet others could level an entire gxy. In the face of that of strength, he indeed felt a sense of urgency, especially knowing of their existence and the fact that a conflict between such beings could result in his extinction. But he also knew that to get a higher level ofbat power, required more than just a realm, and at the same time, the realm was not easy to achieve without umtion. Taking unnecessary risks couldn¡¯t be allowed especially when it came to advancement as he required enough understanding of his next development direction. He could see the attack seemed to be capable of destroying worlds and couldn¡¯t even shake space. That thought made his heart shudder slightly, as he was aware that at least the owner had yet to even touch the threshold of that space. Someone capable of such might turns out to have yet to attain peakbat power, then he could imagine the strongest figures. He then heard a huge shouting from the source of the palm print. ¡°Little bastard, you are still tender. You should have epted my offer and let me nt a mark in your soul. Since you can¡¯t be used by n, a talent like you can only be destroyed.¡± The sound seemed to have some regret but one could feel the killing intent contained in the sound. The attack that destroyed numerouss and lives turned out to be due to a small issue. And the person just went further to kill due to such a simple reason. Though he couldn¡¯t speak thenguage he could still feel the meaning of the voice. But this kind of behavior just worked to reinforce Wang¡¯s belief, that he had to improve his realm fast. That situation seemed like something the string would do especially when no one could hold them responsible at all. But he wondered why the attack had to go to such an extent when the other party was still being looked down upon. But soon figured it out, that someone who can kill just due to others unwilling to join their side would also not care about the lives of those he doesn¡¯t know. [This kind of character doesn¡¯t seem to view mortal lives as much. Killing mortals doesn¡¯t even shake their hearts at all. Even with my indifferent nature to what doesn¡¯t affect me, I feel this is going too far.] Seeing this situation, Wang didn¡¯t feel bad for the other party at all. The two of them seemed to have some fault in this situation. But at the same time he understood the actual mind of the strong, his thoughts were running and he could already tell this kind of strength was probably very high realms. He has never heard of it probably and would onlye into contact with it if his strength ever reaches near that realm. It was also due to this that he could hardlyprehend anything as fear had clouded his eyes as he observed the attack drown him in slow motion way. He couldn¡¯t understand why but since he saw the stars being shattered,s crumbling and the destruction approaching him the movements kept slowing down. It was rumored that when one was approaching their death some of theirst shes in their eyes, but this was very different from what he expected. He was experiencing the destruction as though time had slowed down. With the fear in his heart, his mind bes nk, thus allowing him to capture this scene clearly without missing anything. Watching the palm, Wang seemed to have been thrown into a helpless situation and could only ept his fate. Seeing one¡¯s death and not being able to change anything could be said to be very ufortable, especially for him. Suddenly, something else happened that shocked Wang back, he heard a voice in his head. He was sure it was not his thoughts, ¡°Change! Yes, reality tempering. Hahaha! I have found it, the way forward. I have discovered my way. In my universe am a God and decide what is to be. But that is not the real world at the end of the day. Then I cast heaven and earth through understanding nature. But in the end, I¡¯m still under the heavens and earth. But to escape it only shing myself from heaven and earth could achieve this. It seems I was wrong, the reality is also important.¡± As the voice spread out, Wang saw that the speed of the attack slowed down even further. The voice seemed to have realized something important at the moment and Wang could only continue as a bystander. It seemed like he had been caged but suddenly he raised his hand and waved forward, the attack further slowed down as though it had stooped. But the cage trapping him seemed to have shattered. On the other side, the figure seemed to have yet to realize what was going on. The voice kept booming in Wang¡¯s ears and then his heart, repeating the words ¡°Reality tempering¡±. But these words seemed to contain some supreme majesty. It sounded from his mouth and the palmpletely stagnated not moving any further. A series of strange runes seemed to have given birth to my voice and started to spread out from his body. Ding! A huge sound could be heard as though someone had struck a huge bell. With the runesing into life, they fused seeming toe to life. The power was also vast and yet did not produce many waves when it was released. It just spread out at first then before the other side could even figure out what was happening he felt like a strange force was trapping him. [Damn, and what are you doing? Let me go this instant!] The other side seemed to be scolding but no sound came about. This situation was developing in a bad direction and fast thus making the arrogant fellow afraid. At the same time, the power that had been moving towards him seemed to have faced some kind of obstruction and referred the way it came. Along the path, the destroyed stars and evens seemed to being back, but the imprisoned fellow seemed to be slowly being annihted. Yes, it was just silent annihtion! The process of recovering seemed to have turned him into an energy source. Even though Wang could see the aspect of altering realitying into y, he realized it also consumed power to be realized. The feeling of being erased from the source by some invisible force made the arrogant fellow extremely sacred but nothing could be done anymore. The process of gas took ce and his body seemed to be continuously turning into countless light specks. [Altering reality, you have realized the way to attain world lord? How is this possible?] Right when the power of his body was being annihted by someone from a lower realm, the man panicked. He wanted to beg but his voice couldn¡¯t travel at all, it was as though he faced some barrier blocking it. Even the world around had been cut off, his body seemed to be powering the repair he caused by an attack. But the energy on his body was immense and thus the repairs happened too fast. But the situation didn¡¯tst long and when Wang reacted some beads of sweat formed on his forehead. He had just experienced fear beyond anything. In such a way he removed his palm from the stele and calmed down before going back in. This time he didn¡¯t panic despite the fear of being there, he just spent his time trying to gain some useful insights. [Indeed! Both parties can y an important role in understanding my next step. This opportunity should also be given to Ruruo.] Chapter 142 142 Attaining the second state of mind: Heart of sea stage After continuous entry into the stele world and viewing the situation he seemed to have gained a lot. [My strength indeed has increased slowly but to avoid some unexpected situations it¡¯s better to take my mind state further. In the end, it is beneficial for me when trying to enter higher realms. It also could help when my realm increases faster, otherwise, my mind might end up floating leading trouble to for myself.] The more Wang thought of his current situation the more convinced he became about the issue of his state of mind. From another perspective, when the state of mind reached a level of heart over the world, one would not be affected by inner demons at all. This in itself is a huge benefit for any practitioner but he needed to reach such a state before he could think about it. From the experience of watching that fight, he could see that state of mind bes terrifying in theter stages. A thought could even lead to cutting off the vitality of a supreme being. Attaining something in this direction was what he could do for the moment as for the future, there would be opportunities. In that case, studying it will not impact his cultivation too greatly as hecked the way forward. ..... It might even improve some of the qualities hecked in, making up for weaknesses at the end of the day. State of mind could help see through some things and thus attaining a higher level is akin to setting a stronger foundation. For Wang, this would be a good opportunity, and with the urgency to improve himself, his state of mind needed to be calmer. All he could do was improve hisprehension slowly while putting his time on the issue of the mind. He also wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get his next path inprehension for the realm since he needed to umte his previous achievement. umtion could be obtained through traveling further and reading more, and this is something he was good at. He could fail in other aspects but not the two, thus he was confident it would be possible for him to step onto the same level of reality-altering. He was not just trying to aplish something in his state of mind due to his intention to improve himself but rather he was also tempted by the ability to temper reality. That was something almost equal to the level of gods in his thoughts but seeing it today even encouraged him more to continue improving himself. True meaning could be brought further after hebined all the nine perfected meanings. He could feel his state of mind which had not improved for a long time starting to improve very fast. He already had an idea forming on the way forward, but he could only go ahead and get his wife to alsoe into this space. The benefits of watching the scene just now would vary from one person to another and thus he had to let Ruruo deduce what she would obtain on her own. As he thought of this he moved towards the area hee from and this time the old man did not even flinch when he passed on his way back. Arriving at his ce of entry, he could feel his body and thus he just closed his eyes and when he woke up he had returned. Then he referred back, and at the same time, he felt his coverage had expanded. His spiritual consciousness seemed to have improved. He tried all means but couldn¡¯t shake his spiritual consciousness and thus wondered how it had entered the stele. On further thought, he decided to not delve into the matter. Looking around, he was still standing in a field of flowers releasing some pink fog. Ignoring this, he immediately perceived Ruruo¡¯s location and asked them toe over. When Ruruo arrived he exined the situation to her and was sure she would be capable of handling it just fine. Her strength was already not something to be trifled with in the end. With her capabilities, he was sure she could gain something from the stone stele world. And he did not n to help her move past the bridge test, as her consciousness would be pulled in, it was more like a test. Just like in the original temple, despite the couple being very close, they each took certain issues seriously. The path of martial arts required one to temper themselves and these kinds of opportunities that did not threaten their lives were rare. For Wang, after his wife and daughter arrived he set fire again, making a certain radius free from the fog. At the same time, he spread his domain to about several hundred meters radius. After doing that he closed his eyes and tried to recall the scene he just saw. But Fengxi still came over and asked, ¡± Dad, why am I not allowed to also go there and see it?¡± He looked at his daughter and sighed, ¡°The ce is not easy as you think, there is a test and the minimum limit you have yet to achieve it. This ce will still be here and you can visit it sometime in the future. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± He had to exin least she jumped onto the stele too without having any ability to even move past the forest. He then continued to sit there trying to simte the events he saw at the moment of reality-altering to gain some benefits. The pressure it had brought on his mind was too intense and thus it had reached a limit. He wanted to move past the threshold but this required him to develop his enlightenment. All he needed was a chance to advance his mental state, but he did not n to wait for it. He was going to create an opportunity for himself using the high-level oppression of superior mind power. It indeed proved very effective as her mental state was still improving, though at a very slow rate. As for Ruruo she just arrived in a huge stele world and lost the benefits of her physical body. Even the use of herprehension of true meaning, be difficult since the ce seemed tock heaven and earth. But it took some time before calming down. Unlike wang, she didn¡¯t discover the stele directly but saw a huge forest around her. Her spiritual body was indeed huge but not even half that of Wang. In such a case she couldn¡¯t see the situation above the trees. As she got her spiritual body in line with the environment, she seemed to have attracted some wild beasts. Indeedpared to the giant that arrived before she was soft permission they could bully at any time. She didn¡¯t have any weapon on her but she was very creative, with a thought a weapon materialized. When Wang talked to her about the spiritual body she was also interested, and he didn¡¯t pass on a lot of information so she tried it by herself. Still, she remembered some things he had said thus very able to deal with the situation calmly. The moment she attacked, she realized the materialized weapon seemed tock something but still it had a good effect. When she materialized sword intent, herbat power broke out, and she was capable of dealing with injuries but mainly focused on the head of the wolves. A three-headed wolf that could be seen among the beasts present held some position as some overlord. She wounded it several times by exposing some ws. In the end, took advantage of this to cut at it. With sword intent manifested, the attack did the job and surprisingly she felt some white substances float towards her spiritual body. She wanted to escape but it still got to her faster, she was only relieved after realizing that the consciousness was having a chilling sensation, then it befortable. Feeling the change in her consciousness, she did not n to let the other group of beasts and attacked decisively. Thankfully some of the beasts were killed and converted into nourishment for her, while a few escaped in the end. On the outside, with his eyes closed, Wang could feel his body changing. Unlike Ruruo that was slowly making her way towards the huge steel, he could feel that some fog was blurring his path forward. As he thought of the fog covering the area he was in, a thought popped into his mind. [Perhaps a fire like the heaven and earth me could also burn this fogpletely. But what would cause there to be an existence of fog here? A river or sea? The best way to deal with such a situation is to let nature take its course.] As though he hade to some realization, a huge vibration started.his mind. This almost knocked him unconscious and thus a state of being in a daze for a while before his body shook. ¡°Om!¡± Hearing the huge vibration from his head, it was thought some resonance had been made I¡¯m his mind with the source of the fog. Then a huge sea seemed to have been opened up, clearing the darkness. He knew that his situation had changed and his mind had stepped into the second state, a mind as calm as a sea. At this moment he was indeed happy, the change in his mental state also meant he could improve his realm without much concern about an unstable mentality. He already could feel his mind slowly undergoing some enhancement. On the surface, nothing seemed to change but even Fengxi could feel something change slightly around her, yet couldn¡¯t grasp it. [Interesting, in this state many things can¡¯t make waves in my heart. It seems to improve the huge sea, knowledge is necessary. But that is not urgent, some things should be done first.] He could indeed feel the slight changes happening but he stopped paying attention to it only to see his daughter looking around in confusion. [Ooh! Not bad! She can recognize the slight fluctuations that urred. It seems my daughter is close to training in the first state of the mind.] ..... Chapter 143 143 Ruruo breakthroughs to Domain controller Aftering back from the strange space Ruruo did not even disturb Wang, that was busy tempering his mental state. The battle scene from the stone stele contained too much information and as a smart person, she could only choose to take a certain direction as Wang. Since she could visit it again, she chose to focus on a way to improve her realm. Wang on the other hand seemed to be more interested in mental state. But since he had already taken another step, it was impossible to improve on the aspect any time soon. But he could still try to figure out the best way to utilize his new gains. Ruruo seemed to have obtained some kind of insight into the stone stele world. Fir their daughter, nobody was bothering her at the moment but after thinking about what her father told her before she also sat down to cultivate true meaning. Over the years she has indeed had less contact with people but Wang usually tells them stories from his previous life he read in novels. ..... It has thus made her very intelligent, to underrated that humans are very difficult toprehend. This was also done to allow her to be capable of protecting herself in the future. Wang already was aware of mysterious the soul and once he broke through the realm it could transform, at that time it would be possible to give their daughter some protection means letting her experience the world herself. But that was for the future as the current him could not pull that yet. He had to take her around with them for the time being and when an opportunity arrived he could give her a chance to move her bones. In the situation of the same realm, he wouldn¡¯t meddle at all, just let his daughter be tempered. This had happened a lot of times and she understood that thus did everything to improve herbat strength. The moment she started to practice however she did notst long. She asionally looked around only to see her parents with their eyes closed. Each seemed to be pondering something. She stood up sneakily and moved towards the stone stele. Her actions seemed to be indeed caressed but it is understandable considering she seemed to be looked down upon. How could her actions escape the perception of those around her? ¡°Madam, let her go in. I¡¯ll follow behind, it is a good opportunity for her to understand how far her level is from the threshold of a world master.¡± A voice sounded in Rururo¡¯s ears as she was about to stop their daughter. Wang expanded his domain even further and his body moved without even Fengxi realizing it. He then put his hands on the stone stele entering the stele world first. At the same time, he hide his figure among the tall trees and just waited for her to arrive. On the outside, Ruruo continued to close her eyes but her vignce of the surroundings was even more thorough since Wang was upied. But most of her attention was still on the gains from the observation of the battle. She started to cultivate true meanings first and with time each being perfected. After that, she continued to fuse them, suddenly her body shook and a unique fragrance seemed to be emitted from her body. But that was not the most important thing, in her realm. soon started to improve until she reached the threshold. The domain is important and just like Wang she was not bad at it seemed she had taken advantage of the situation to reduce some things. Immense world energy was being absorbed into her body and slowly it started to change the inner world in her universe. In the depths of the hidden space, currently, several figures were disheveled and their faces pale. Each hiding at least somewhere in the cave of inheritance. After trying to leave and discovering the danger in the ce, even Luo Xin had be anxious. It was as though they had been schemed against, but the truth was, someone seemed to have activated some kind of mechanism. This made it such that it was difficult to escape once the entrance to the cave had beenpletely sealed. It could only be opened from the outside, but that was not the scariest thing as dangerous monsters seemed to have started awakening. Before, the group had to worry about the beast nailed with a huge sword but discovered that other terrifying existences were sealed in there. When the other anomalies in the cave started to take up death be very easy. Within the cave, most of the monsters started to fight for supremacy the very moment they woke up. Even though some of the monsters didn¡¯t even look at the group of human¡¯s presence in the cave, they were still swept by the aftermath of the fights though. In this way, the number of deaths in the cave kept rising as those that had entered couldn¡¯t even manage to take survive aftering in contact with conflicts of the strange beasts. Even Luo Xin was currently pale and hiding observing the situation in the distance. The more she thought about it the more shameful for someone It seemed, to end up dying just after math of other¡¯s fights. On the other side, Ruruo could feel that the changes happening in her body was very intense. From the world energy boiling to it slowly starting to enter an even higher level. At the same time, the energy made changes, ot seemed to affect her surroundings. Every part of her body seemed to have experienced some kind of change. [Indeed, regardless of the stage, the life essence seems to also be increasing.] She could feel it, once her nine true meanings fused, a new world was opened up to her. She could feel that her previous view of the world was childish. Currently, she started to see the world in a different light, even though it was not that exaggerated, it could still give her a chance to step to the next level after the use of true meanings. [My current strength is almost five times in terms of improvement and yet the body seems to be still undergoing changes. What would happen when the changes arepleted? This is not just a change in my body alone, other aspects seem to be investing and even my soul perception had multiplied. High increased too.] She assessed her situation and she be ecstatic. Her current abilities were being promoted in all aspects which meant that she would usher in a huge change. At the same time, she felt her body was indeed very different from before. Her perception had not only increased greatly but she could feel her head was very clear. The more she kept fusing her domains the faster the improvement she experienced and at the same time could perceive those beasts slowly eyeing her like some prey. [Ooh, it seems someone thinks I¡¯m east prey, these beats have already gathered just waiting for an opportunity to overwhelm me. What my husband said is indeed true, my vitality is very attractive to them but even humans might not be an exception.] As she thought of this her face was still expressionless in the end. She could understand this truth and did not take it to heart, was even more grateful that they did not interrupt her evolution. The World master realm has numerous distinctions and the true meaning of mastery is only the first stage. Followed by the domain controller. The two levels count as the early stage of the real, but the strength and lifespan improvement for each is very scary. With Ruruo skipping from the true meaning mastery to a domain controller, all aspects have been improved and she could feel the difference between the two. [In the past, even though I could still use domain, it was indeed in a very amateur manner. Looking at things from the current perspective, the domain is all about taking control of everything. To some extent I reminder something said by my crazy husband that seemed suitable for this moment. ¡®To know you have a perfect domain, you must first ascertain the status of being a good in your domain.¡¯ ] Ruruo didn¡¯t understand this until now with every addition to the domain, she could feel that the weaknesses were being erased. Slowly she started to feel it be more and more powerful and at the same time guess what Wang implied at that time. In a perfect domain, one has to have control over everything, and more than just that, thet should be the supreme ruler in the domain. In that way, someone without a domain shouldn¡¯t even have a chance to confront those with one. The suppression from the domain should be enough to make them helpless. In a way, the practice of domain is indeed to make oneself a type of God in their somewhere of influence. In the domain, all changes should be within the hands of the domain owner. In this way, being likened to a God in the domain, after one reaches perfection shouldn¡¯t be a wrongparison. In the region that Luo Xin was hiding, a high tortoise seemed to have woken up too. The moment it started to move, the ground was destroyed, and some people hiding couldn¡¯t help but escape trying to a good it. It headed straight towards another wall, and at the same time, it produced some kind of angry roar. It seemed that someone had engaged it, but that was not the only thing that caught people by surprise. It was the fact that the turtle seemed angry with something outside the cave. With a roar, the ground was copsing even space was cracking. It kept moving to approach the wall and when it roared again, huge cracks could be seen in the huge walls. Roar! .. Chapter 144 144 Sense of Crisis When Ruruo just happened to be slowly fusing her domains and improving her strength, a huge roar could be heard. At the same time, the stone stele made some cracking sounds. In the cave where Luo Xin was, the turtle seems to have lost something bing even more engaged. Its size doubled and it attacked the wall with more sound waves creating a path for itself. Everyone was bidding for those that had managed to survive and the hope to escape had been reignited. Seeing the path made by the giant tortoise, how could they not be moved? But they observed silently for the angry beast to leave otherwise it might end up venting its anger on them. Coming from very far off, and in the stone stele world, Fengxi had obtained some weird crystal-like object in the forest. She didn¡¯t even manage to go towards the bridge before being expelled. ..... But Wang was not interested in his daughter¡¯s chance. He could see that the item was unique and the moment she took it even the stone stele had some slight vibration. Upon being expelled, Fengxi found a small crystal suspended in her consciousness. It was spinning at a slow speed but it made her even morefortable than when she obtained the energy from ughtering the bests in the stone stele world. At the same time, she had taken the crystal in her hand, the stele cracked leaving behind less than one-third of the original. But both had yet to be expelled until the roars started sounding from far off. In the end, Wang also felt some repulsion force but he had a soul and could still feel the abnormalities. At the same time, he realized that consciousness could perhaps be divided allowing him to do more than one thing in the future. It was more convenientpared to the soul, as his soul was not yet strong. It was just that hecked proper methods for the use of consciousness to the extent of even dividing his attention. While still in a daze, Ruruo already took Fengxi into her inner universe. ¡°Husband we should go, that roar seems to being in this direction.¡± She reminded Wang that was still absent-minded. At this time, she had already stepped to a new level but she still felt a trace of danger from the roar. The reason for that is that the roares from the depths of the hidden space. He didn¡¯t think much at all and spread his domain to the maximum, he hugged Ruruo by the waist and disappeared from the position. Soon the ce was covered in the fog again, but he didn¡¯t go in the opposite direction at all. He used his domain to cover his wife and traverse the furthest he could reach using his dimensional domain. It was as though he was walking through mirrors and with every step he took,k he moved several thousand kilometers. He kept on going east and his movements did not stop at all until finally left the hugged forest. But the front seemed to have only ancient temples but the entire city of temples seemed very gloomy. Wang didn¡¯t want to enter this ce at all and just stood at the entrance of the city. As he was just about to turn back and such in another direction, his sense of crisis was triggered, and held onto Ruruo disappearing into the town. But the moment they moved past the entrance, things changed instantly. It was not like what he saw when outside, but that was not what he cared about. The sense of crisis previously seemed to have disappeared, which made g even more puzzled about who was targeting them. In the temple, it was indeed not simple, from the moment Wang and Ruruo stepped in, they discover the ce was not the same as it appears on the outside. It resembled a paradise, but very strong formations were arranged everywhere and any carelessness could result in death. On the outskirts of the Hidden space as much as he didn¡¯t want to ept it, numerous opportunities still existed. But from the moment the couple stepped into the temple residence, he had a feeling that suffering was inevitable. The ancient temples seemed to remind him of Buddhism in his previous life, but at the same time made him very apprehensive. ¡°This ce has been abandoned for a very long time, and probably others dare not enter it,¡± Ruruo mentioned it on the side while her domain spread all around. She could see the state of all the temples, obviously covered in the dust even despite the existence of formations. Some of the formations seemed to have stopped functioning already and thus the poor state of the temples. The couple could indeed see that the temple had history but it was not as interesting as the benefits they could get in this ce. The majestic aura being emitted from some temples seemed to give him a feeling of a beast that has watered hibernation. After moving around for a long time, the couple did not find any texts at all. This made it difficult to grasp the situation in this ce and where to target the benefits most. It would be a waste of time just moving around without a destination. Ruruo couldn¡¯t help but frown, her domain spread out but in the end, she couldn¡¯t get the overall situation in this ce. Some areas seemed to have been built with special materials that seemed to protect them from spying. In such ces only by going personally could the couple manage to get an idea of what was being hidden from their perception. But in most cases, such areas are usually very dangerous, and steeping into them might be one life to nine deaths. Ths couple still rod forward and stepped through the door of a temple that was hindering their perception. The situation in this hidden space did not allow them to take things at their axe at all. The beast roars that had them escape for instance were not anything they could handle and thus having many opportunities would allow them to improve quickly. In the temple, the temperature was very high, but alsofortable almost soothing their spirits. Wang could feel drowsiness, which made him very wary. He made to have a desire to sleep at such a moment. When he reacted, his mental state seemed to have improved allowing him to sober up very fast. ¡°In this ce, the formations are not just scary and could destroy the physical body. It seems the soul attacks are also feasible. Be careful, we have to survive in this ce otherwise we have no quantification to step into the depths of this hidden space for opportunities.¡± Wang had not studied the formation for a long time but his level was still high enough. At the moment of entering the day regrouped, Wang was busy studying the formations in the temple and only traversing through them rather than solving them. It was to avoid turning himself into a tool man for others and thus, didn¡¯t bother removing the formations at all. He once heard rumors that in the ancient times of his home world the existence of ces with temples but looking at this ce, even the pyramids from there couldn¡¯tpare with this one building at all. Along the way, the couple saw several bones on the ground and they seemed to be of different shapes. Others might have also broken into this ce in the past but their fates were not very good. The situation also reminded him that formations were not something to be yed with at all. He could even see the armor in the ce seemed to have been majestic in its heyday, now corroded by the passage of time no longer something worth praise. The most shocking thing is that the armor was crushed by some force and even he couldn¡¯t do that with the help of special methods since he could atoll feel the special airing from the skeleton. The force seemed to be like lightning but it was hidden well in form of a weapon but that was not something he wanted to explore at all. In such a dangerous ce, Wang wanted to find some opportunities but at the same time, the couple was hiding from the ominous feeling they had. The formations in this region were capable of dealing with people¡¯s ¡®perceptions and thus a good ce to hide for a while. It was not easy however to put the couple into an illusion since they had been prepared all this time with Wang carrying around some array of gs that covered their existence and isted than from delusion arrays. At the same time, Wang had something he wanted to confirm but didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. Depending on the next few days in this ce, he could figure out ths situation carefully. He however did not believe this temple had no good things for them. After understanding the formations the couple moved on to the next area in the temple. Chapter 145 145 Hiding in a dangerous ce Somewhere in the depths of the temple, where Wang can¡¯t prate a tree about half a meter long, a man in an ancient outfit was sitting below the tree. But from the situation of his body, it was clear that he had been injured and blood was dripping from his body. ¡°Ooh, some baby jumped in this ce. Let¡¯s see if you meet this old man¡¯s standards Incan give you some opportunity.¡± As the man spoke he coughed slightly with races of blood in his mouth. Even with a huge hole in the man¡¯s chest, he was still alive. But that was not the scariest thing at all, rather it was the fact that the man seemed to be not bothered with healing his injuries. Looking around seeing the bloody scene he just sighed, with a coldness in his eyes. On the left side, a tall woman with red hair was lying down in a pool of blood. Her body seemed to cover the entire line of sight with a head almostpeting with the mountain in its path. Part of the mountain seemed to have been destroyedpletely, leaving nothing behind. Even dust couldn¡¯t be seen it was as though it was erased. Golden blood However golden blood was still flowing from her body. She sure was dead, and the area around her seemed to have be deste. As for the front, three huge corpses could be seen but they were nowhere near the size of the woman. The only simrity was golden blood flowing from their bodies andpared to the middle-aged man, whose blood was red, they were behemoths. ..... But the man seemed to be looking at them with disdain and at the same time coldness. But the most mysterious thing was that the tree seemed to be slowly swaying in the background. The tree was swaying from time to time and one could hear some rhymes from it. The moment one set their eyes on it, it would seem like something ordinary, after all,pared to the giant bodies in the ce, it indeed seemed insignificant. On the other side of the temple, Wang was busy trying to deal with the formations at the same time he found his understanding of them deepening. He had thought about things from the moment they left the stone stele and run but only now did he have some confidence to say it. But then he heard Ruruo calling out to him from his dazed state. ¡°By the way husband, we¡¯ve been wandering here for a few days, do you think the situation outside has stabilized already?¡± Wang turned his head, and at the same time, he released some heaven and earth mes. He was also aware this ce seemed to have a problem, but couldn¡¯t directly point out what it was. Hearing Ruruo¡¯s words he could already tell that she also felt it too, that this ce seemed to indeed have a big problem. But he had some understanding and could see that this was their only survival route. The formations on this ce seemed to be capable of even shielding prying from stronger individuals let alone primal lords. But he also had a sense of urgency and wished to get himself an energy source to improve his strength faster. The temperature in this ce was exceedingly low, and even after setting up the formation in a huge room to rest, he couldn¡¯t feelfortable. He put up some fire and started to roast the meat he had collected in the storage device. ¡°I doubt it, when we were in the stone stele world I didn¡¯t realize it at first but now that I think about it something did happen.¡± He was thinking deeply about that colored crystal. ¡°Ooh!¡± Ruruo was interested. ¡°Our daughter got some chance and before she could use it I scanned it and strangled thest bit of consciousness attached to it. Now that I think about it, it might have been rted to the guy that was roaring. It is also the reason I thought ofbining this ce.¡± The only way for them was to give their daughter time to refine the crystal. Indeed the moment he struggled with d the remained traces in the crystal the moment his daughter got it, he heard some unwillingness and a roar from it. At that moment it be an ownerless thing before it quickly merged with Fengxi¡¯s sea of consciousness. He was sure it was a good opportunity to see the actions of the beast. At the same time, he believed in the domain, the beast would not be capable of finding them even if its realm is higher. Those in the primal lord realm indeed are scary, but the temples in this region seemed to have some terrifying thing in them thus very likely to be avoided. In the beginning, Wang thought that the individuals were scrambling the inner region because the outside was not with good opportunities, but it might not be the case. Perhaps entering this ce was a sure death, and no one hase back alive to disclose their location. Ruruo was very worried about her daughter, but Wang was rxed as he could already guess what the crystal was, he had received a simr one when he started the star refining art. The only difference was that he felt some materials present that seemed to have an effect assisting in the cultivation. He could understand the anger of the beast even without seeing it. The thing initially belonged to it but was taken away even the branding left erased, how could it not be mad? He was not even aware of where the monstere from, but Ruruo¡¯s idea to escape was good. He was also happy with this and thought it would be much safer to let Fengxi refine the gainplete information and start to practice. He had a suspicion that this kind of technique could only be learned with external help, and he was the leastpatible with it. In essence, martial arts techniques can be practiced regardless of the type but in some cases, it would be difficult for some to even entry-level due nature of martial arts. Just like someone with a yin physique could practice some martial arts faster than others when they are bent towards the cold. The same could be said to be true for physiques that go for water. But at the end of the day, the creator of some martial arts especially those that have stained greater strength can create restrictions that make it impossible for others to practice their moves. In this case, the technique imnted on the crystal seemed to have some reason for choosing Fengxi. The master or whoever had it decided to make some restrictions on the method of transmission. With the situation, Wang couldn¡¯t gain any benefits but he wasn¡¯t angry because he did not need to take it. His daughter gaining some opportunity is also a good thing and thus he took the liberty to solve some problems for her. As the couple kept chatting, the aroma of meat started to spread, which pulled them back. Ruruo released their daughter that was almost going to erupt until she saw the meat. Her expression did not escape the two at all, and they could only shake their heads helplessly. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to eat, and after that try to see if we can get an opportunity in thister. Fengxi, you have to utilize that thing you got from the stone stele world, otherwise, you might end up attracting that thing.¡± As he spoke he looked in the direction they came from. But their daughter didn¡¯t understand what he was implying she just nodded. On the other side, Luo Xin and the others finally got themselves lucky and escaped from the cave through the wall destroyed by the turtle. At this moment they understood this ce was very scary, but this did not deter them at all. The areas they covered were all set up with ancient formations, that he had seen in the ck gate cave. At that time he didn¡¯t think much about it and studied it, even improving it at the same rate as his formations. But this time he was shocked to find that they were used in the entire temple to set up traps and even killing fields. Thankfully he has taken advantage of it to deduce and increase his formation methods too. In this ce, the traps and killing fields seem to work based on the realm and the stronger one is the more terrifying. The two didn¡¯t fall in the killing fields due to Wang increasing his level and reducing along the way. In the current group that entered the ce, only fifteen people managed to get get out alive. Among the only three were in the top ten ranking below primal lords. At this time, the loss was great but the gains from the survivors in all aspects could be imagined. Lou Xin was already standing on the edge of a half-step, primal lord. None of the three remaining top ten rangers in the Oceanic Continent dared to break through. It seemed that after reaching this level their ns had warned them about it. Chapter 146 146 Mindstate third step:Mind like the void(I) After having moved further into the temple, the couple realized that it was almost impossible to turn back. The only way to exit was through the other door at the back. Even the formations in the ce seemed to have been set up to facilitate it. But sinceing into the hidden space, the couple had already made up their minds to improve their strength by taking some risks together. This was the only condition Ruruo had, she was aware that this ce would probably not be easy, but at the same time understood some things about the outside world. In the end, however, she didn¡¯t talk about them. Just like Wang also has his secrets he couldn¡¯t tell anyone even his own family. In this region they arrived, there seemed to be a thunder array, and as long as someone passed through it would be activated. Wang and Ruruo each took a step and caused thunder to fall, but he seemed to have memorized some kind of operating method sp they avoided most of the thunder. ..... Even that way, the couple still suffered from some lightning attacks asionally, with Ruruo taking advantage of the domain to weaken it. Wang did try other methods in the beginning but soon make up his mind and asionally let the bolts fall on his body. At the same time, he would go mad and try his first technique to refine his body. The results were indeed very eptable and the thunder did indeedck something considering it was something artificial. Fortunately, this was not a fatal attack on him as his body had be exaggerated. With his current level of star refinement art, not many people could do this in his realm. But still, he looked dignified with every step he took because he could see that the one that arranged this formation was not on the same level as him. In cultivation terms, it is usually referred to as the realm. In this current moment, he was still someone in the first realm and could take advantage of ths passage of time and waning of formation I barely get by. With every step, he could still see a new way to apply formations. As a result, it was quite surprising to discover that the owner of this formation was trying to discover that the form of iron almost seemed to have a life of its own. Yeah, due to the special terrain and immense resources were applied to reshape this ce. Staring into the distance, Wang and Ruruo could see a rtion covered by some fog. The direction was just about a hundred meters ahead and a huge head-like service could be seen. But when they observed it indeed it was a head its height scary. Not to mention the golden blood flowing was radiating some killing intent that could be felt even from the distance. After discovering it, the couple took a step towards the fog, trying to bypass the area with killing intent. Fortunately, the killing intent was not that much on the periphery and the couple did not want to get near it. Wang used some tricks to try to about it and get themselves on a different path. Even though the couple seemed to be doing well, Wang was very dignified. He had many questions especially after seeing theplexity of formations along the way. He could tell that the formation was not easy and at the same time side many good things to set up, as such he did not bother to dig them up unless he was sure what was being protected or sealed. In case it was an opportunity it could be deemed as very self-defeating to open it for everyone. Only after the couple had already been through this ce did he n to target the rare materials. That excitement from anticipation and anxiety made it such that he couldn¡¯t rx. He looked dignified even though he was stepping on some formations, altering them to meet his needs. He was also guarding against others in the end, and even though two people were moving forward, they did not talk much. It was due to some tactic understanding to a good some unknown troubles from cropping up along the way. As a result, it was quiet during the exploration. As he began to observe every Inch of the region they covered, he could see the formation was changing seeminglybined with unique runes as well as tadpole-like characters. ¡°Eventually saw again. What is this system of setting up formations? I remember Seeing this kind of symbol in the stone stele world, the time I entered the cold pce. I initially thought it was some kind of decoration but that seems to not be the case at all.¡± He be more focused on the symbol and could be sure that this was a new way for him. When he checked again he saw the tadpole running along the formation making changes and thus the formation structure seems to be in an ever-changing format. ¡°We have to move carefully and can¡¯t get close. Let¡¯s back down and move around this ce, I feel that the killing intent in this ce is enough to kill us¡± Wang looked around and his face be solemn after receiving Ruruo¡¯s voice transmission. Without even sufficient data, he thought it was not advisable to continue staying close to the As moved, he saw some runes and also set others on top of them to retreat cleanly. But things didn¡¯t seem to go his way, a strange force seemed to be dragging them towards the small tree with a man seating cross-legged. The sense of powerlessness was not a good thing, and soon the two were already copsed on the ground. After stepping on the martial arts journey it was the first time he felt that his strength was very insignificant. Regardless of the means he used, he couldn¡¯t change this and he watched helplessly as the two were being dragged in a direction without even the capability to put up resistance. It was at this moment that he realized even his cultivation seemed to be nowhere and his body seemed to have be that of a mortal. His mood was depressed because he regretted bringing them with him. He knew that this was someone¡¯s backhand. As much as he tried to treasure himself, he couldn¡¯t calm down at all. The attention was mostly on his words side hoping she could escape by some miracle. Thankfully their daughter and Luoli were already in Ruruo¡¯s inner world otherwise they would have been affected. But that did not mean they were safe. If the two failed to get out of this ce things might be more dangerous. As the two copsed, Wang could swear that he saw some middle-aged man grinning at him. He did not have time to care about it as he saw his wife already passed out and even sound couldn¡¯te from his mouth when he tried to shout. At the same time he passed out he seemed to have had a ckout. This feeling was weird and his memories seemed to be covered by some haze that kept expanding slowly hiding them or saying they kept blurring in his mind. Upon waking up, he was still dizzy but some familiar figurese into his line of sight. It had been a few years for him as a martial artist, so he could still remember them. This was his family on Earth, at the same time he thought of something he had experienced. His first reaction was to pinch himself as if to confirm something but he was somehow disappointed when he felt the pain. He indeed felt uneasy and seeing the people gather around him, with mixed expressions, especially his parents standing there still looked at him with some worry in their eyes. He was now confused, and when he tried to talk he felt even more of a headache. His memories from his wife to even entering the temple started to blur. He did not care about what was happening around him at all. As far as he remembered, he was now still a graduate. This feeling however continued to be real for a period, until his identity seemed to have be real. Everything else however be. like some dream, and his state seemed a bit off. As someone that had cultivated his mindstate, as much as he didn¡¯t realize it his mentality was stable. Other than being in a daze and lost of time, he got discharged from the hospital. But his family still requested the medical staff in charge to check on him more because he kept calling on to the name of an unknown woman when he was still unconscious. The name however had be vague too including the face of the person. And in his mind, a feeling was always there that he forgot something important. But in the end, the external forces influencing him were too strong such as his father and mother slowly making him ept his new reality. Chapter 147 147 Mindstate third step: Mind like the void(II) Despite having some resistance to this new life, Wang still went ahead with the normal al routine life, but instead of applying for a job, he started his restaurant with the support of his family. But on most asions he usually has dreams but in the end, forgets them when he wakes up. Just likest night. He found himself in an old temple and a woman around him was very beautiful but he fell down and even after trying to save her he failed and passed out. He felt all the energy in his body being drained and after trying all the methods to get rid of this he still failed in the end. Even his voice couldn¡¯t be heard at all. ¡°No!¡± he shouted. Was devastated and even after shouting with all his might, no sounde out at all. It was as though he had be mute, and what was even more outrageous was that the energy from his body was being drained with every passing minute, and even the moment he passed out he felt it. The energy being drained seemed to have increased. In this kind of dream the end he seemed to forget it, only remembering fragments when he woke up, and thus he made himself record such information on his phone the instant he woke up. By the end of the day, he remembers nothing about the dreams. ..... Then he also took his focus on the most important issue, his waking up. His family and the doctors all seemed to be strange the more he thought about things. When he woke up, in the hospital bed, he seemed to have overlooked a lot of things that didn¡¯t go in line withmon sense. And the most is the changes in his parents¡¯ actions. Even though he had been admitted to the hospital, his parents¡¯ attitudes toward him seemed to have changedpletely and this rang rm bells in his head. But the more he checked out the situation thoroughly the more he felt things weren¡¯t right. This makes him start to recount the events properly and he took himself from the moment he was awakened. Yes, he was awakened by the doctor which in itself was out of order. Hiw could someone in ama be woken up just by calling their name, and before that he didn¡¯t even know why he was in ama, to begin with? The second reason was how enthusiastic everyone was with him. He ignored it before but now looking back it was not normal. Now that he was rxing by himself in a daze, he be more and more sure of it. Especially remembering the doctor¡¯s voice when waking him up being as though they had some kinship. But he knew that was not possible, so he took this as the first problem. The look on the doctor as well as his parents when he woke up, was also wrong and he remembered that it was pretty much the doctor¡¯s voice that came to his ears at that time. ¡°Wang, wake up!¡± The vague sound was indeed from the doctor near his bed. But hiw could he manage to pull him out of thema by just calling his name? And from what he had heard he was in ama not for a long time. As much as the family was involved, they had an anxious expression on their faces, but that did not make him in a way happy at all. The look on all their faces seemed the same, and as he remembered the situation from before, his mother used to like scolding him as his old man was the kind that does things without giving much exnation. He was someone that could be said to have a problem withmunication but a good heart. Now he could see his old manmunicating with him almost daily. From the bed, he looked at the sun and sighed, as even if he thought there was a problem with his family, nothing could be done. He was indeed trapped without much knowledge of many things and thus he wanted to remember something through the dreams. But he did not mention this as he felt this new world he was in was making him. very uneasy. He also knew that his memories were slowly disappearing after waking up, this he took some effort to record everything on his phone as quickly as he woke up. He believed that with enough umtion perhaps something would be triggered. He remembered the first time he woke up, he felt some kind of rejection like he didn¡¯t understand it at all. But at that time his memories were already blurred and he couldn¡¯t even get proper answers. ¡°Son, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t worry, the doctors will cure you.¡± This was indeed something he didn¡¯t understand at all, as his mother never had such a way of talking. She would just scold someone instead of going ahead to try and exin some things. ¡°Child, you made us worry to death. We thought you wouldn¡¯t wake again, you have been sleeping for about two days. Hiw did this happen?.¡± His father also usually does not talk much and could never say this. He would just provide some chicken soup or rice porridge. ¡°Sigh!¡± Wang could only shake his head and look at this situation with some suspicion. His parents changed too muchpared to what he knows. Back then when he was sick, his mother would always go ahead and preach to him, especially when sometimes it was due to being careless and getting a cold or even getting in trouble and wounded. She would not express her worries like that, in a way, she is that kind of person, and this time she acted so unlike her. The feeling was not veryforting at all, as he is used to a certain way that people behave, moreover, his father is not someone with many words yet, in the end, the old man ended up talking that much. In the next couple of months, things did not change and the more he interacted with people he could feel somehow not belonging at all. One time, he visited the mountain temple with his family and it seemed to have triggered something so he premiered standing outside some temples. In the end, he stepped into one of them and there was a woman with him, her face was vague but somehow he seems to have heard her voice when she called him husband. It was the same time he had a headache, and the people around him seemed to have be active trying to have him calm down but he didn¡¯t bother them. His focus was on the voice of the woman and in the end, he managed to remember something important. He had failed to save her when he copsed down, but that was not important, rather the fact that he saw some face smiling at him. It was sitting under the tree, and a huge blood hole in the chest, the man had no heart. This made an immense amount of information quickly swan into his mind and at the same time, he looked around only to realize that his so-called family was slowly bing illusionary ¡°Mom, dad thanks for taking care of me during this time. Even though I can already guess guys are not real, perhaps we can meet again in the future. But it¡¯s time for me to leave this ce, my wife is also out there and needs my help.¡± As he finished saying this, he sat down cross-legged and forgot about them. He started to use the picture from the stone stele to temper his state of mind. This time it seemed as though he had been in this world for several millenniums but he did not stand up or open his eyes. Over time, his mind be very silent and soon even thoughts stopped. He had bepletely like the void, there was nothing and at the same time he opened his eyes, this world he had been trapped in seemed to also not exist. He had already returned to the temple and didn¡¯t have much strength due to being drained. But he still opened his eyes and looked at the smiling man and in his eyes, there was a tune slowly forming. The heaven and earth me was pushed toward the man and soon the tree behind him was caught in the fire. It was a dried tree but due to the influence of the man, it seemed to appear as though it was still alive. At the same time, the runes in his eye stopped forming when a weird golden symbol. appeared in each pupil and he could see there was no middle-aged man at all, but a drop of blood. Looking in the other direction, it was also the same, the giant woman didn¡¯t exist. He however saw that the man had some kind of realization too, this old man had some kind of regrets that caused this situation. But that was not his main concern, his kind state had improved again and the moment the treepletely disappeared the drop of blood also lost its meaning. But he was not interested in looking at it at all, he checked the situation of his wife, and she also had the same problem as him. The body was too weak at the moment so he pulled some fruit from his storage using thest remaining energy and took a bite. He then consumed it and then crawled towards Ruruo and took another bite but this time put it in her mouth. The energy had been exhausted so he bite a few more fed her and ate the great before passing out. He had already exhausted himself and it would take some time before his body recovered. But when he passed out what he didn¡¯t notice was that his nine-colored Qi codex was still running. Even though other powers in his body had been sealed by something the moment they arrived in this ce, immense energy was being dragged from the ground into his body. The energy seemed to havee from the blood of the middle-aged man. Both he and Ruruo recovered their energy in their passed-out state but it contained some golden runes on it. It seemed that was the opportunity the old man mentioned. His world energy underwent evolution to the second stage of the nine-colored Qi codex. The benefits this time for the couple were not bad and the golden runes on their world energy seemed like an opportunity. Chapter 148 148 Ruthless man Puff!! A sword mark could be seen forming on the man¡¯s neck and before he could speak more his head was separated from the body. With Wang being cautious, he attacked the head, and several sword lights crossed each other forming an illusion that the head was imprisoned in a, that was constructing. Soon however the head was destroyed until only scum was left. Spreading his domain, he threw heaven and earth fire on the body and restricted it by the domain. There was a sharp scream from the body seemingly begging for forgiveness but Wang didn¡¯t even change his face at all. He just went ahead and burned itpletely until nothing was left but ashes. Of the five people that were surrounding him, only one was left and his legs were shaking. He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening in front of him. Wang is three realms lower than them, but the moment they attacked none of them were able to escape at all. When Wang woke up, he had already attained the third evolution of world energy. ..... He felt all his senses were returned and energy in his body be even more vigorous than before. It was not an illusion either, as he could see the rich energy concentrating in the ce. A drop of blood from the numerous strong beings already had a terrifying amount of energy stored in them. It seemed to have been absorbing energy all these years and suddenly it was released. This ce seemed to even best the space demonic energy had been sealed, and thus he managed to umte energy faster. Hmentalind state was now very high, and he was sure that entering the fourth state would be difficult and requires him to either gain an opportunity or an epiphany. At this moment though, his strength is sire scary, and would probably be capable of going all the way to the sixth or seventh level of Origin temple. That in itself is a manifestation of his terrifying prowess. In the use of mind power, he could make opponents in front of him dazed, and thus the group was already doomed, the moment they attacked him. And he was ruthless to those that threatened his life, he wouldn¡¯t let them go back even if their strength was weak in the current time. The fifth level of mind state, turning thoughts to reality, could already kill beings above primal lords in an instant, then the third level should be understood to be very frightening. Wang was also confident because of it, but also seemed to have ignited some me in his heart. His desire to go back and see his parents again is something he can only think about it now. He is not sure even if it is something achievable at all. Thest guy even suffered more severely, he found himself in a state of confusion and a crisp sound from his flesh and bones brought him back to reality. He screamed in agony, and when he was about to pass out he found that more intense pain was being induced in his body. His state seemed to be a bit wrong but Wang didn¡¯t care, and asked, ¡°Who are you people and why did you attack me as soon as we met?¡± He had been in the temple residence for more than half a year and the. Changes on the outside couldn¡¯t be understood so he wanted to get more information. Ruruo was left behind with their daughter that seemed to be about to breakthrough into the world master realm, she seemed to be oerfevging domain. The benefits she obtained in the deep sleep experience seemed more than him. He didn¡¯t ask after she woke up he was happy and when he confirmed nothing was wrong he left the ce ande to collect information about the outside situation when his world energy finished transforming. The man was tortured to a huge extent and when he wanted to flee, realized it was impossible thus he seemed to be looking in a certain position waiting for assistance. From there a female voice could be heard. ¡°This friend, you should be merciful when you have to be.¡± The woman was speaking showing off her exquisite body but what greeted her were a pair of cold and indifferent eyes. She felt her spirit sluggish, her soul was almost cracking, and her face pale. She knew this person was very scary and if she didn¡¯t act first she might die here. The most frightening thing was that the man didn¡¯t put her in his eyes, at the same time looking into his eyes almost caused her soul to copse. She immediately bes humble and didn¡¯t try using her seductive methods this man was very very dangerous. Normal people when they encountered her moves would feel dizzy and those without much mental fortitude would fall in her charm, bing a dog for her to easily ughter. ¡°Dared to use charm techniques on me? ¡± He snorted and that is when she knew without bringing out something interesting she could die here. Escaping was out of the option as she was already in his dimensional domain which added mental pressure on her. The man instantly made some scream as his bones suffered destruction and then he no longer existed. Wang then looked at the man coldly, and said, ¡°You are with them right? Or to say they work for you, like some mind-controlled puppets.¡± Without any hesitation, the woman took out some token from her waist, she knew things had gone bad. The spiritual energy of the surroundings was dragged into the token and a hazy female was formed with a red robe, observing Wang. She could see no fluctuations at all from the man in front of her, he seemedpletely like a mortal. ¡°Master! Save me. He wants to kill me!¡± She pointed at Wang and said in a panic, as she had thought he would let her go after somepensation. Or to say in the beginning she wanted to turn him into her tool to continue stealing in this hidden space. The moment Wang felt as though his spirit was being dragged into some kind of illusion but he looked at the woman that had manifested indifferently. He did not even fall into the illusion at all, seeing this the woman frowned and then put on a smile, ¡°fellow Daoist...¡± Before she could even finish her words, she was interrupted by Wang, that raised his hand towards her and said, ¡°We are not fellow Daoists. Indeed like teacher like a disciple, attacking me and then changing face the next moment.¡± As he spoke his voice be colder and colder, then his dimension domain changed. Huge mind power pressure descended on the two instantly and the woman¡¯s disciple was instantly sluggish. Then a huge golden fire appeared before them, engulfing them, the woman was shocked by the sudden change. She opened her mouth, ¡°You...¡± She seemed to be infuriated. Indeed she was in the wrong attacking him but she thought since nothing happened to him, they could talk about it. ording to her things were not serious but she forgot that Wang was not interested in reasoning with her. The moment the golden me appeared, everything was obliterated, excluding the storage device the woman had on her. Waving his hand, it was suspended in the mes where shrills could be heard. When there was no sound, he took it away and left the ce. In the distance, a group of people was attracted by thebustion and when they discovered only the man standing there and everyone else gone, they were scared and almost run away. ¡± An expert, definitely an expert!¡± The people in the distance trembled especially under Wang¡¯s indifferent eyes and mind power. He used the dimension domain to arrive before then in an instant. The group¡¯s hearts tightened but still bowed their heads toward the man and said, ¡°Senior!¡± It was a form of greeting. Wang didn¡¯t even care about their abnormalities and asked directly. Wanting to know the major events that happened in the past few years. He had to collect information but couldn¡¯t go ahead and ask about the time he needed. Besides, he had. No idea what had urred in this hidden space. Perhaps with enough data, he could make informed decisions. ¡°Tell me, what happened in recent years?¡± He asked and the information he obtained stunned him. Apparently, in the cave that Luo Xin entered thousands of others also followed and be trapped in that ce, the group that escaped from that ce though had benefited hardly reached a hundred. That was enough to show the danger level of that ce the issue of the turtle breaking the wall and allowing people to escape was also mentioned. He finally understood what was roaring at that time, it turned out to be a turtle. But hearing about the strengths of the people involved in the cave he couldn¡¯t help but grasp secretly. At the same time, he felt that his improvement was not worth much in this ce and he should continue to raise his strength. Just like that, he disappearedpletely from the group and some with weak knees fell to the ground breathing heavily. ¡°That senior is scary, just staring at us made it hard to breathe. Thankfully she was not a ruthless person otherwise we might all be nted here.¡± As soon as some said this everyone seemed to have some burden lifted off their shoulder. Chapter 149 149 Bodhi seed Wang returned to the temple, and set himself to start cultivating as the energy in the ce was abundant. Instead of wasting time, he sat down and started to absorb energy his main goal being to impact the fourth change of world energy at that time the concentration of world energy I¡¯m his body would be even more exaggerated. But he heard Ruruo say she had attained the third level of world master realm. In the beginning, when the couple enters this ce she was still just a domain controller but now she seemed to have gone beyond it. Even Wang could not rival her at this moment, and he felt he was being left behind. So he be serious and started to absorb world energy frantically, while the Qi codex took over purifying it. Runes were fused with the world¡¯s energy and it continuously kept changing. Wang was even more doubtful, but he saw something that made his pupils constrict. Ruruo spread out her domain and nine different true meanings were reflected in it. Even though it was not perfected it was indeed having stepped on another level, bybining true meaning and domain. ..... After it is done she could then fuse it with her inner universe. That would be the future foundation to step on the path ofw. In a way, taking that step was still far ahead of them but it could result in a qualitative change. But it is not easy to achieve, but the doubts in his eyes soon disappeared after seeing hiw she handled her part ahead. Even knowing that his wife would not make a joke over this matter he was very interested. After this path is taken, the next of fhs realms wouldn¡¯t be that difficult, as they require a martial artist to start developing their secret techniques or can evenprehend others but it is not advisable. The techniques have to take a certainw direction based on the requirements of the martial artist. But twows must be taken seriously and they are seen to be time and space. From the true meanings one cultivates, some connection between the two is always there. And this to go in that direction requires the development of true meaning in that path. But that is far off, as the realm is still far off after a few steps. In other words, during the process of cultivating own techniques based onws and forcing on true meanings, several stages will be passed which all make the foundation of the inner universe to carryws. Ruruo had already reached a different state from him. Her next major realm would not be much of an issue, just the use of techniques is required to step into the realm. The level of technique also determines thebat power of the individuals in the realm. Taking back his mind from the data he had obtained about martial arts, he couldn¡¯t help but have a yearning. At that level, he might just take strides faster due to ths attribute points. As much as the pressure was there he was very happy for his wife and congratte her. At the same time his daughter¡¯s aura starts to change, it was rioting she had already started to attack the world¡¯s master realm. As this happened, Wang moved a little further and sat down started to absorb energy. He left the work of guarding Fengxi to Ruruo that was still testing out her new domain from time to time. This also allows her to look after Fengxi that had just started to break through. In this period, he decided to take himself to the fourth revolution before thinking aboutbining his true meaning and entering the domain controller level. In the middle region, after escaping from the cave when the huge turtle destroyed the wall and used it as a passage. Luo Xin didn¡¯t hurry to enter another cave at all but started to check out the information about the ruins. It was much safer to try out their luck in the ruins than in the caves. Logically, cave mansions are casually created by strong cultivators to leave behind some inheritance for their younger generation but in the end, some are very dangerous. Just like the one they escaped from, it had sealed a lot of weird things and they didn¡¯t even manage to explore the depths of the cave. Even the turtle that destroyed the wall, was not in the depths of the cave, rather was lying hidden in the outside region yet none discovered it. It is okay to say that if Fengxi didn¡¯t take away its thing, it wouldn¡¯t have gone mad and brown through the wall. In the same sense without it, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t be capable of escaping at all. In the end, won¡¯t two people be left standing together thinking about their next ns? The second person on ths younger generation rankings, and Luo Xin. But the man beside her seemed to be unwilling to stay around, she was dragging him around. She wanted him to use his formation knowledge to explore ruins together. After all, the two of them have different pursuits and couldn¡¯t conflict. There were still threw guards on the man¡¯s side that survived the horrible cave. It¡¯s just that even Luo Xin was not yet ready to go and enter another ce. She just wanted to make some arrangements to improve her strength further. In ths deepest parts ot this ce existed an entrance to a special dimension and the opportunity there was something she was very interested in. After that ce opened, it would be the countdown to the closing of the hidden space arriving. In such a case, she wanted to get more adventures as possible. But the rumor out there started that the ruins were easier to explore than caves because there were no creatures sealed in them. But at the same time, numerous zones in the caves were inessible, and even if one managed to enter the probability of survival was much lower. But in such ces, there exist numerous chances from the ancient martial artist. Getting Such opportunities could be much better than entering ruins to get inheritances. Though ancient martial artists might not have left behind any heritage, in the ruins there might be leftover knowledge or even techniques and cultivation manuals in different paths. Having one could count as life-saving means. In some cases, even a shard of a weapon from the ancient ruins could be very terrifying as a trump card when urged to use Qi. But ruins are more difficult to unearthpared to caves. So she was holding some drawing she seemed to have obtained from an unknown ce firmly in her right hand. But the young man was not as optimistic as her, about the ruins. He indeed was tempted by the idea, after of formations in the past were more profoundpared to the present, and for him, that is the best way to go even further. But the chance of obtaining it even easier and seeing the state of his guards he felt somehow sorrowful for them. In the temple, Fengxi had already reached the threefold of her breakthrough and Wang stopped absorbing energy and stood up to also make sure nothing unexpected popped up. But as he was standing near the area where the tree was located before, he saw some shriveled up seed, but some trace of vitality could be seen on it. He lived just away and held the seed in his palm, and felt his thoughts were much calmer. He then moved close to Fengxi and put the seed in her hand, she just felt her spirit was very refreshed. Her breakthrough didn¡¯t take long to bepleted and the amount of energy she was absorbing almost rivaled Wang at the time of his breakthrough. But the current Ruruo and Wang are very strong and when it came to world energy in their bodies, it had been evolved several times. This was a new method the couple had added to their cultivation and of course, Fengxi would also be advised on it. Compared to people in the same realm, their Qi is just exaggerated. ¡°Wife, that seed seems unusual how about try using your vitality to see kf you could nt it in your inner world? It has no use for me and Fengxi to keep after all it might just end yo dying in our hands.¡± Knowing his wife¡¯s character he had to properly exin matters to her. And hearing her father¡¯s words Fengxi was indeed very perspective and joined in too, she also was curious about how this seed that helped her calm her mind could turn out to be in the future. ¡°Okay let me try¡± Ruruo had no choice but to take it, but Wang intentionally wanted her to have it. From the previous life memory of legends, he knew this seed was from a bodhi tree. It was not dead, but when Wang spread his heaven and earth me in the direction of the middle-aged man¡¯s blood, it was also burned to ashes giving rise to this seed. One could already see that this tree is very unique, it underwent nirvana into a seed, instead of being burned by the heaven and earth mes. But he wouldn¡¯t say that at all but just thought silently in his heart. Indeed after she put it in her inner universe, it floated towards the floating in with endless vitality and submerged into it. Since it is her inner world she could naturally see this and the most surprising thing was not the seed slowly recovering its vitality but the unique symbols on it. She just watched for a while beforeing back to her senses, ¡°What a unique seed.¡± She then said it out loud, while Wang interjected from the side. ¡± That¡¯s a legend, the bodhi tree.¡± But after saying it he regretted it. He was pretending to not know it before. Thankfully his wife and daughter didn¡¯t know about this tree and he could sigh in relief. But Ruruo looked at his back weirdly as though she thought he was hiding something. But it was just for a moment before she stopped bothering with it. But she didn¡¯t know that Wang had paved the way for her future cultivation today by giving her the bodhi seed. But the moment the seed was taken away, this temple was already more like an ancient ruin, and couldn¡¯t hold on. ..... Now the temple was shaking obviously about to copse. Chapter 150 150 concentrated essence Qi Pool below the temple A strong suction force came into y that dragged Wang, Ruruo, and Fengxi into a whirlpool. The couple opened their eyes only to find themselves in a different space. In this ce, the density of Qi in the air was already astonishingly high. Cultivating in this ce for a few years could amount to several decades outside. But he didn¡¯t set his eyes on the outskirts of the space. The trees in the area also seemed like, but the region was not very big, at least Wang could cover the entire region in his perception and thus he discovered his wife and daughter instantly after his perception extended out. As expected of Fengxi, when she got up, her first reaction was to head to the ce with a high concentration of energy. Ruruo could obviously perceive this and so did Wang, the only good thing was the dangers in her zone were simple to handle, ths only problem was the quantity. In that case, he wanted to go ahead and make sure no dangers pop up, but he had no ns to help her fight. It was also for the sake of educating her, in case she does this in the future with no one around to cover her back bad things might happen. ..... But what moved him was the thick fog in the distance, it was as though the concentration of spiritual energy on that part, had turned into liquid. ¡°That ce is a lot more interesting and the best opportunity here. It also exins why the temple was so barren, turns out all the energy seemed to be drained to this ce. It seems that our crazy absorption of energy probably is the cause of us being dragged in this ce.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t think about the fact that this was an opportunity at all. To him, this might be another big set up and thus they needed to be more careful, especially when approaching the pool. And their reckless daughter, after being taught some season perhaps they could make some preparations before heading to the pool. Since he wanted to absorb immense energy, he had to be prepared for any disturbances. He thus thought about his formation knowledge and any chances that he could set up one. ¡°Well if it is necessary we can indeed just stay under a formation and continue to improve our realm, after all the most important thing for me in this ce is energy.¡± The umtion of energy in this ce is not something to be looked down upon, the quality is also very high. With his perception, he could see a huge pool, and he was attracted to it. This was his opportunity to take a huge leap, and he decided to collect his family first, but the both of them seemed to be moving towards the pool. He could only sigh helplessly, the two didn¡¯t even bother to check out his situation. ¡°No sense of loyalty at all.¡± As he wasining, the attention was still put on the surroundings. He could understand Ruruo¡¯s worries, and the same was his. Their daughter was sometimes very careless and in this environment that seemed too perfect, experts like them felt even more uneasy. He is a caring person and thus still takes precautions even though the ce seemed like it had no danger. There were many huge trees but the closer to the pool, the clear the area was. No trees could be seen, but huge statues of beasts were present. Wang saw a huge life-like lion curved from stone standing there majestically, and its air made his heart palpitate. That was just one of the statues in the periphery yet it made him almost unbearable. He stared nkly at the setup, especially the dragon head at the end exuding an endless dragon aura. He indeed was confused at how some on could craft such life-like statues and even allow them to exude such an impression. But in the end, he didn¡¯t bother to investigate what didn¡¯t concern him. His final goal was the ce the huge pool was located. ¡°Anyway, I forgot to think about this, but how did we get to this ce? Can the bodhi seed I touched have been some kind of trigger? But that doesn¡¯t make sense. Well, it is not important anymore now that we have entered this ce, it just matters to take advantage of this location to take another leap forward.¡± Wang¡¯s concerns could be seen in the fact that they were pulled into this ce without the ability to resist. It was the same as the situation when he was trapped in that illusion. But he felt it was more realm than anything, and this made his heart slightly ripple. Thankfully it was only moments before he suppressed the thought. After moving past the dragon head, he went ahead to take a detour afraid of encountering some unspeakable changes. But they were just carved from some special jade and Stones, so his fear was somehow irrational. But he didn¡¯t think much and used the detour to rush towards his daughter before catching up with his wifeter. But how could that be? It has to be known that the strength he controls at the moment was not light, but in the end, he seemed to be afraid of them. He couldn¡¯t be med for the current development at all. He was just cautious after everything he had experienced and his family in the distance also was something he also cared about most. Even then he still thought about it and decided to use his perception to locate his family as it would be faster. Indeed just like him, Ruruo seemed to also be converging toward their daughter¡¯s direction. He was hoping to take the opportunity to break through after undergoing aplete transformation of world energy to the fourth level of Qi codex. ¡°There is indeed some mystery about this ce and even a big problem with this path, I took after several detours I still met several attacks from beasts. Compared to that road it seems very smooth, perhaps It has something to do with the beast statues.¡± Wang thought to himself. Wang could indeed care less about the mysteries of the ce and wanted to focus more on the important aspect that was the pool. If his guess was correct then he would be capable of taking some detours on the path of energy umtion to improve cultivation. But at the same time, he dismissed all the thoughts as they didn¡¯t seem to be useful at the moment and started to avoid some beasts by hissing his aura and sneaking around. This proved very effective and his speed of movement increased as he didn¡¯t have to waste his time killing any monsters. After all, he had already realized perhaps the number might be just too many. Even though the realm was not high, ths number was enough to dy him for a whole once engaged with them. He didn¡¯t have to spend a lot of energy to, Solve the beasts and just moved faster while hiding himself. He was not sure about the situation in the pool so he had to save energy for the moment he arrived there. That was probably the same for Ruruo as she seemed to be using this same tactic. ording to Wang, with Ruruo teaming up, the journey toward the pool would be more rxed. At the same time, the situation could be handled easily regardless of the changes that took ce. ¡°Let¡¯s move to their location first, and then think about other things once we have gathered together.¡± Wang immediately increased his speed of movement towards their location. Soon he could see them but the situation of his daughter was somehow embarrassing. At the same time, he could feel that Ruruo just needed some time to arrive. In this ce, neither of them dared to fly, as they couldn¡¯t be sure about the actual situation in the ce. The same reason forced him into participating in a meaningless fight, but he didn¡¯t use any higher level of strength. It was on the same level as Fengxi, and only repelling the beasts, and this proved very effective. Since ths two didn¡¯t seem to have high strength, the beasts seemed to want to drain them of their stamina slowly through the protracted fights. ¡°indeed things are not easy here, these beasts see beingmanded by some intelligent creature. My approach was very smart for this asion, otherwise, I might have to face even a siege. Are they trying to protect something precious in this ce, it can¡¯t be the pool right? The distance is too far from this ce, so it can¡¯t be the pool.¡± As she thought about it, he moved close to Fengxi and made sure to support her. But she was puzzled by what her old man was doing, at the same time almost about to curse out. She was already in this tough spot yet the old man still thought about training her. She was indeed tired but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Soon another figure appeared and like Wang did not take initiative to solve the beasts at all, rather just seemed to be fighting defensively. ¡°Madam, you are here finally¡± When Ruruo heard Wang¡¯s words she rolled her eyes at him. Chapter 151 151 Domain controler level ¡°Madam, how about we move towards the pool? I feel that it can be useful to the cultivation of Qi codex. Perhaps it can go further.¡± He spoke in a happy tone, obviously not giving their daughter any look at all. Ruruo didn¡¯t understand why she was being called madam. Wang had just started calling her that, perhaps it was the only way he could remove Earth. But she didn¡¯t bother with it, but Fengxi was not happy at all. This old couple had it easy dealing with monsters but instead of helping they were flirting right in front of her. She had the urge to beat up someone but currently, her anger could only be vented on the muster around her. ¡°Ooh, daughter, we are hearing for you. Better hurry and leave the encirclement, or we might dy our ns. Both Ruruo and Wang were using their strong perception to scan the region. Despite being small, this space they had been dragged in seemed not simple. They had to be careful, so the couple was busy checking it out and the most important ce had to be checked out properly. ..... As much as Wang was taking his time to tease his daughter, his attention was put on some. other important matters. The beasts could at most exhaust Fengxi, but not threaten her life, so the couple didn¡¯t even bother to help her out. They also wanted to find to get out as soon, but safety was important. After checking and confirming nothing was wrong the couple seemed to have made a discovery. There was one area that was being avoided by the monsters despite hiw strong they were. I¡¯m that case, the couple was even more inclined to take that direction but at the same, the couple had some reservations about the ce. It was a show of how dangerous the ce is, having all the monsters avoiding it. But then he remembered the route he was on before, it was the same. Other than the stone sculptures he couldn¡¯t remember seeing anything but the pressure from the sculptures seemed to be increasing with the distance one went further in. At that time he didn¡¯t think much, but now remembering it, he seemed to think more about issues. He wondered why the beasts avoided the ce but the pressure released. the stone statues indeed seemed to have some coercion of superior beasts. This would indeed make it such that even stronger beasts wouldn¡¯t be willing to approach due to the coercion. This could exin a lot but he had to confirm it to be sure. But that was not important at the moment, he grabbed his daughter, shoulder, and Ruruo show was beside him stepped into the dimensional mirror and the three appeared some distance away. This was his domain skill, and after that, the couple continued moving but on high alert about their surroundings. ¡± We should be able to reach the pool soon.¡± As Wang spoke, he had already dragged them into the time domain and moved even further. ¡°How did the concentration of energy in this space reach such a level?¡± This was rhe question that even Wang wanted to ask more than anything else. But hearing it from Ruruo he also had no choice but to make some assumptions. After all, there were only but a few ways this could happen. He thought of a formation as the most likely reason, but such a formation could be very overbearing, as the entire situation on ths outside is very worrying. The energy had been drainedpletely to this ce, and setting such a formation could only lead to problems in the surroundings. Any formation master would have to think twice as having to extract energy forcefully to this ce could result in dire consequences on the areas outside the formation. But that might also not be possible as a formation on this level of not even something that Wang could set up if it existed. The level of very high for him, and thus the only thing he could so learn from it. At the same time, he had a more practical thought, a high-level treasure was probably also present in this ce that was responsible for everything. These thoughts however were not something he told anyone but just thought about. Any of the two may sound like a good thing but in the end, very destructive. At the same time, he was more interested in the energy umted rather than how it was done. ¡°Let¡¯s move in that direction, perhaps it might be safer there. As for the source of this energy umtion, we can find out after we are done here. I think we need to improve our strength as soon as possible to be capable of fighting for some opportunitiester on.¡± He said this to Ruruo through a voice transmission. At the same time, he started to run the Qi codex as he moved. And indeed the quality of energy in this ce was on another level altogether. In the end, they arrived in an area they could feel a strange aura he was familiar with. As such the couple stepped in with their daughter. Ruruo and Fengxi could see the huge statues for the first time each with a very scary aura. Such aura seemed to be very useful in deterring anything.ing close to this region. Moreover, the statues were even built in the pool, making it very easy for them to move to the pool of energy. Fengxi stood outside first, she had to organize herself before trying to absorb such a high concentration of energy. After his perception scanned the pool, Wang didn¡¯t talk much and jumped in. He sank directly to the bottom of theke and started to absorb energy using the Qi codex method. He decided to concert world energy into the fourth transformation first. During this period he seemed to havepletely shut himself to the outside world. His world energy had already started to turn holden purple. In this period, he indeed managed toplete rhe fourth transformation and then started to fuse the true meanings. His aura was changing very first and being under the pool of energy, the process didn¡¯t need to take us so much time. The energy was enough and all his pores were open to absorbing energy endlessly. His body was also strengthening with every fusion of true meaning. At the same time, the number of whirlpools in his universe started to reduce. From nine to eight then seven and with each reduction, the energy in the pool was boiling around him. Each fusion of true meaning seemed to give birth to something new. When Wang put his perception inside the universe in his body he could see it. The more true meanings added to the whirlpool there seemed to be a strange change taking ce. He also understood why Ruruo was reactant to say anything about the realm improvement. Aura seemed unstable and once he added another true meaning until it reached five, it also changedpletely. Without enough energy, the process of fusion seems like could only fail. Unless one takes their time to fuse only be one after a long period. ¡°Without the umtion of energy, this process can¡¯t be of easily at all. It seems in the future we should also seek a good ce for Fengxi to break through this level. Or can this energy be taken away?¡± He just had this thought but also dispelled it. It took another two months topletely fuse all the nine true meanings and something unexpected happened. Nine thin chains started to take form around the world inside his universe. The chains were extending from the outside world, and in the universe, one could see a line seemingly resembling a cloud there. He had fused all the true meanings into one and at the same time, his level jumped to the domain controller. He just felt the naturally formed domain was slowly attracting the nine thin chains beforepletely fusing it onto the world. At the same time, it was as though something in his body had been agitated, a rumble happened to ur inside the universe. The seemed to have formed some kind of force slowly covering it. It seemed like the had given birth to its field, but this also caused his domain to evolve. Other than being strong, he could feel the area it covered had started to increase at a very fast speed. At the same time, he found that the area around him had be a vacuum, even the energy liquid was being isted. Opening for eyes, he could feel that he had indeed experienced some change and that was not all. He could feel something unique seemingly attracting him from the nine true meanings fused. He was very pleased and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. In the past, he wanted to go further but it proved very difficult now he could see a way forward. The discovery was probably his new focus onpression. As for the Qi codex, it could be improved again. So he slowly started to understand his domain and new changes, and after that jumped out of the pool first. ¡°Ooh, you are out?¡± Chapter 152 152 Seriously making a move after a long time Having stayed in the special space created by the umtion of energy for close to three years, Wang was now confident about walking outside. His star refinement art had gone to the seventh level, this in itself was like the host had broken through some kind of limit. The Qi codex was on the fifth level, he couldn¡¯t improve it no matter what he tried. At the same time, he managed to convert his world energy five times. He was indeed very strong. He had also reached the pinnacle of domain controller level among world masters. Standing there even with his aura restrained, one could already tell that he was unique. Ruruo was still soaked in the pool, she had already started to spy on the next level, but her speed was not fast so she focused on absorbing energy and cultivating the Qi codex while trying toprehend. On the other hand, Wang no longer stayed in the pool but rather crafted some chairs. He would asionally consume some meat from his storage space from time to time. The rest of the time was spent on his techniques. He was already aware that the only way to touch the next level was through techniques. But since he couldn¡¯t create something of high quality to match his needs at the moment, he just had to depend on already existing exercises. ..... ¡°The issue of practicing can¡¯t be rushed. I need better techniques to cultivate now. But where to go for it on this hidden space?¡± Indeed, he was puzzled since he could see that the hidden space probably had many opportunities but, random. To him, that would not meet his needs. And ording to his steady character, he wouldn¡¯tpete with others for some martial arts techniques at all. On the other side, Ruruo seemed to have also reached her limit of tolerance in this ce, she could onlye to Wang¡¯s side to also rx. No matter how much sheined though, Wang did not n on letting her escape easily. In the end, she had been forced to cultivate the Qi codex to the first level. ¡°Well, you can just sit there and apany this old man to eat. After your mom wakes up from her retreat it is indeed time to move around this ce. I¡¯m also tired of this environment.¡± He also didn¡¯t like this ce much. The dull atmosphere could be seen as a huge bother even for Ruruo and thus he had to use the heaven and earth me to make the ce more adaptable. But in the end, such a ce could indeed distort someone¡¯s personality. Thankfully he also spent most of his time on his favorite things and people. He still had the character of barbecue making and Luoli could also spend time with their daughter. She had already reached the peak of the great grandmaster of the immense energy in the ce. The only reason he stayed was the energy pool, this concentration was not something that could be easily obtained. At the current moment, he had already achieved the limit to the strength he could achieve. Wang could only sigh seeing this, it had been several decades since he came to this world and even had a family. Thinking back to the time to be passed and the feeling of being a stranger, he couldn¡¯t help but be in a trance. ¡°Time sure flies, back then I was just some martial artist that had to look for some nourishing materials for body refinement. Now I can be said to have gone through a lot over the years.¡± As he sat by the pool, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The only thing that hadn¡¯t changed was his huge appetite. He watched Ruruo and Fengxi cultivate with the passing days and offered their daughter some pointers and time passed just like that. In this regard, he didn¡¯t care much, as the token he had on him had yet to respond. He was carrying it waiting for the day he would have to visit the depths of the hidden space. He had some expectations but at the same time was cautious about ths strength of the experts present. It was indeed to be expected, as he could also want to experiment with his strength. Truth be told it wasn¡¯t just Wang, if truth could be told, even Ruruo had not yed against an opponent for a long time. She probably wouldn¡¯t mind having someone to fight against but at the same time, she also worried about their daughter. On the other side of the pond, Ruruo tried to take the next step but it seemed very difficult. ¡°What about my next direction, why is it so difficult?¡± Ruruo¡¯s heart sank, but she still was determined to take that step. This stubbornness however didn¡¯t wield any results. She had already seen some hope but seemed to have no way of grasping it. This situation could be said to be expected, as nothing could be done about it though. Indeed she is a genius, the only thing she needed was some small insight and she could probably set foot on that path. In the end, she still managed to calm herself down, an indication she was not like ordinary people. The most important thing is to be calm in the process of cultivating and impatience can mess about with one¡¯s mind. ¡°The situation seems more difficult than I thought, perhaps I can talk to my husband about it. There is not a need to be so stressed about such a matter, besides we are a bit in a hurry. Besides, after leaving this ce we would have enough time to discuss these issues.¡± Ruruo quickly managed to stabilize herself and stopped doing unnecessary things. All her efforts were returned to Qi codex cultivation. She could tell that acting recklessly would only end up leading to some. unwanted problems or even impacting her foundation. Unlike Wang, she didn¡¯t have many martial arts which made it difficult for her to see the way to like him. In terms of temperament, she was only a step behind him, only the state of mind had surpassed her. At the same time, it was something that even Wang himself was proud of. He was even more curious about the fourth and fifth levels of state of mind. Based on the stone stele recording ofbat among stronger existences the state of mind could achieve the result of altering reality. This in itself is very abnormal, in that case, he could be sure that the fourth stage was also a huge transformation from the third. But even at the third level, he was certain of passing the fifth floor of the origin tower without even being shaken by that eye. But all this had to wait until the couple left this hidden space. He had already figured it out but thought he had to find better martial arts to help him in rhe process of taking the next step. Some things couldn¡¯t be obtained out of thin air, and techniques could be taken as a guide to slowly aplish this. Cultivation techniques are indeed the most practical ways to get in touch with more advanced things such as artistic conception and even rules. Without them even if a human¡¯sprehension is good, it would be difficult to understand some of these principles. They require one to develop step by step from one state and then advance to the next. Techniques y an important role in the process and without them, one might not even have a chance regardless of hiw talented they are. From the perspective of a thunder technique, it can be developed into understandingws. But without it, one could spend their entire lives searching and not even reach the threshold. ¡°Several people were said to have died in the previous exploration, yet it wasn¡¯t the central parts ot the hidden space. It seems my confidence alone is not enough to aplish it.¡± Having thought up to this point, Wang wanted to have some triumph cards. He remembered once, having visualized some techniques and their lethality. ¡°The technique back then seemed to be indeed problematic even though the attack was somehow eptable. Taking such a route is a waste of time now, after all the method might not give me any leverage at all. The attacks from before might have seemed very strong but now thinking about it, that wasn¡¯t the case at all.¡± ¡°Of course, I need toe. up with a more suitable method, but in my background, it is not enough. I need to umte more martial arts and take them to a higher level before trying to take my direction.¡± Wang kept thinking about his situation and the best way forward. Although some methods can be used to give birth to some short-lived strong attack power, they were not useful in the long run. The first reading being the inability to develop and focus on them might be waste of time. The second reason is that with the current levels the methods used to attack need to also change. Pure use of strength could not necessarily achieve many effects against opponents on the same level let alone those stronger than oneself. Chapter 153 153 Devoured world With a ¡®boom¡¯, immense thunder and lightning started to appear in the outside world. But that was not all, huge space fissures could be seen. Unknowingly the start sly had time dark and in the ck gate cave, the man in the painting could be heard sighing. ¡°It seems we can¡¯t stop it! The expansion of this ce is indeed inevitable, and that group seems to have contributed more to it. The entrance seems to be about to appear. Thankfully we already gave the most talented groups of people a chance to leave, without talent and luck, one can only me themselves. Opportunities on the other side are after all something everyone is interested in. By the way, are you also going to head through when the barrier opens?¡± The man spoke in a helpless voice but at the same time, some excitement could be heard from the voice. The woman sitting on a crane took out some pendant and stroked it several times before some runes lit up. The pendant seemed to have broken free of space and disappeared in an instant. However, it wasn¡¯t long until the situation around started to change. Even the seemed to be dragged into some ck hole. But it wasn¡¯t the only one, all the stars in the universe seemed to start to be crushed by the huge force. But one could see huge portals expanding from other worlds, connecting to other distant universes. This was the world order, and it seems people had obtained them. ..... They had some knowledge of what was going on, and each saved as many people as they were rted to. fuel to the ck hole as it kept expanding. Soon the approached the ck hole. Everyone in the world was panicking, as the world had turned dark at that moment. The also started to freeze and be aplete ice field. Upon entry into the ck hole, it was slowly being destroyed but some parts still managed to enter the ck hole sessfully. For Wang and his wife that were already preparing to leave, a huge force descended on them, expelling them from the hidden space. At the same time they were pushed out, and the hadpletely been destroyed. Small floating ice shards were what was left of it. When Wang and Ruruo appeared, he already sensed danger, luckily his dimensional domain covered her and he sent her into his inner world instantly. Seeing that his wife and daughter were already safe, he just had to survive. But he didn¡¯t even know what was happening. The pitch-ck sight didn¡¯tst long before he saw himself being ejected out of the other side of the ck hole. But the was gone, his body was torn in several parts barely hanging on. But that was not all, a huge star appeared in his line of sight. Probably thousands of times the size of the sun, and the moment he found himself outside the atmosphere of this star, he was already frozen. He thus hung onto one of the biggest star remnants from the ck hole descending on the. It started to descend and the surface was heating up fast. At the same time, his frozen body was heating up fast, this kind of pain made it such that he couldn¡¯t even pass out. Seeing the state of his body, he subconsciously kept adding attribute points to the star refinement art. That was not over, all the martial arts on his panel were also the same. This barely allowed his body to withstand the descent. When his star refinement reached the peak of rank six, he couldn¡¯t improve it further, as this chapter was passed to him as some gift, the moment he reached the fifth level. Without any other way, he focused on the remaining martial arts at his disposal. He had no choice, as he wanted to live badly, moreover, he could tell that Ruruo also suffered when they were ejected from the hidden space. Though the injury can¡¯t match him, it is still an issue. Thankfully their daughter was in her inner works with Luoli at that time or they couldn¡¯t have even survived. Despite being confused about what was going on, he was more interested in survival first. When the star debris entered the atmosphere of the huge, he couldn¡¯t feel any rejection at all. But the most frightening thing was that the temperature of the debris was rising fast. It began at close to 1000 degrees Celsius. Then it started to rise with every distance covered. 2000 degrees Celsius 4000... 5000.. 8000.. At this point even his domain couldn¡¯t correct him at all, he had some yang attribute in his body from the numerous martial arts he used to set as a foundation. He was running them and the Qi codex, and indeed the yang in his body kept rising until it reached the limit. In the end, it was as though his blood was burning, it had been purified with the yang element numerous times. But it reached a point it started to have the effect of melting. Having no choice, he took out something from his storage space, and when he infused his world energy it glowed with a mysterious light. The light covered his body, this manage to reduce the impact on him but the token seemed to be cracking. The cracks spread around the whole token and eventually it couldn¡¯t bear I and burst into pieces. Thankfully, in the end, he felt the temperature was dropping slightly but by the time the temperature reached 3000 degrees he had already passed out. The damage to his body was also serious this time. He had a faint aroma of barbeque. Based on the treasures he had consumed all that time growing up, one could almost imagine how some beats would view him. It could be said he had almost been burned alive thankfully his body was strong and the more the temperature dropped, he started to recover slightly. At the same time he was already flung off the star debris, even his trajectory changed. He was previously traveling at a fast speed surpassing 300m/s but now he seemed to have slowed down. Thankfully, it seemed like a live and oxygen was avable but from what he saw on the outside atmosphere, this was too big. Next, he could feel the oppression it brought about, an indication that the beings on the might not be easy to mess with. Besides, most of the debris from the ck hole was destroyed before even reaching the¡¯s atmosphere. After descending for close to half a month he had started to recover his body. And even regained consciousness, and he run numerous martial art techniques. The healing also seemed to have increased he looked around his body, and the energy from the environment was drilling into his body repairing some damage. His physique seemed to have also taken another step ahead. ¡°No wonder it was very difficult to even take another step when my body advanced to the world master realm. It seems blood nirvana was necessary.¡± Right through the life and death experience along the way,g had undergone several times refinement and purification. At the same time when she was about to be exhausted, the medical energy hidden in his body and bones was forced to activate. In the process, he almost refined himself into a treasured meal. Thankfully, the intense heat resulted in his blood undergoing evolution he had already stepped into the physical body¡¯s fifth blood transformation. Almost at this time, his physique has already taken another step ahead but the energy required as the price transformation. His body was shriveled up, considering the essence consumed. Even some of his blood energy had been forced to evaporate. Even after opening his eyes, the first thing that shocked him was his touching his face he felt very dry. The skin had be like a bark of a tree, very rough. Helplessly looking beyond, he could see endless mountains almost towering close to his current position in the far distance. In another direction, he saw a high water body, but he didn¡¯t bother with that at the moment. He was more concerned about his passion for fall, as he could see only a in forest with some grass fields. Without wasting time, he controlled his body to fall toward the grasnd. At the same time, he found it was not difficult, given his body condition. The situation didn¡¯tst long though, as he heard the sound of something shing from the back. This forced him to curl his body in the air, using his perception to avoid it. After that, he was stunned to see a huge bird with ck feathers like an eagle with sharp ws. The oppression from the bird was not a problem, but the strength he wielded at the moment indeed had no way to threaten it. But he thought of something that allowed him to survive the high temperature of the atmosphere. Without the golden heaven and earth me, it was indeed impossible to survive that torture. With a wing span of nine hundred meters the huge bird had ck wings that reflected some kind of metallic luster that could even threaten their lives. Ignoring the descending into another unfamiliar, and thus Wang didn¡¯t even have the right orientation to care about other things. His body was already heavily injured, and he needed to get a ce tond safely in the end. ..... So he just did all he could to share away the huge bird. With a flutter of its wings, it attacked again, and this time its speed was very fast. Wang didn¡¯t have the kind of power tobat it and thus just released a portion of the golden fire. Seeing these golden mes the bird let out a shriek and made a detour. It seemed to have felt some terror and retreated. Wang wanted to keep it but could see he barely had stood up thus putting away the thought ¡°Huh?¡± The situation however seemed to be going out of his expectations. Chapter 154 154 Escaping with severe injuries The use of golden me should not be underestimated as the bird suffered a major injury. In the beginning, he wanted to just scare it off, after all, he was not sure where he had arrived. But to his surprise and horror, the parts of the bird were being turned to ashes slowly. Indeed this could be said to be going against his initial intention, but he knew nothing could be changed at the moment. ¡°Sigh! I guess in the end, I managed to get rid of trouble only to invite bigger trouble onto myself.¡± He was not stupid at all. He could almost guess the trajectory of things. Having killed the huge bird, he had to face the wrath of its family, and thus the most realistic thing would be to run, but in the sky how could that be done when the birds are overloads of the sky? He was in a bad state, and could barely even utilize energy, his sense of reliance being domain and perception. The method he had used might have solved an immediate problem but brought about huge danger. He could perceive it, a huge pressureing from the distance and it locked onto this area but then disappeared. ..... It seemed to have lost interest after seeing thr situation but Wang felt it, that was a very huge threat. He has never met such a strong existence that made his soup tremble when not even targeting him but just looking over. The good thing was that he was like a dying old man, with even withered skin, the other party probably lost interest at all. But this did not do Wang feel any better at all. On the contrary, he felt very uneasy. The benefit of killing the bird was not reflected other than saving his life he had made some more enemies. But he was sure also that there were super strong creatures around that could kill him like an ant he had be. In this world, he could feel the primitive air about it. In other words, everything he wanted from now on, could only be obtained by shedding the blood of enemies. Beforepletely dying, the beast seemed to be transmitting some message, he didn¡¯t understand but assumed it was requesting revenge. He didn¡¯t bother to care about it, he had exhausted almost all the energy in his body. The yang aspect in his body also working had not stopped at all, continuing to cause trouble in his body. He had already reached the state of shedding off his skin butcked enough energy to not only evolve but change blood. He was certain it was probably calling for help, he changed his form and started to free fall fast. Especially with the thought that other birds might get involved in the situation. He was not sure he could survive being cornered by a group of birds especially in the air, with his current state. But still, he let the me cover his entire body as he fell. This was only to act as intimidation in the end. Having suffered such a serious tragedy how could Wang still be naive as he used to be. He suddenly understood that the world he was in was not some good ce at all. He had experienced the copse of the in the ck hole, he vaguely guessed some things. At some time he couldn¡¯t help but remember the time he was on the some aliens wanted their world to be destroyed faster than its origin. He sighed and at some time stopped caring about it. He then remembered the token, he had collected several pieces by ident and knew some people were also interested in searching for it. Probably they already knew something about their side of the world. In that case, he assumed some people might have escaped earlier. Truth be told, without the hidden space opportunity, he might have also not been able to survive this time. His family might have also been the same, moreover, he might indeed have suffered greatly if he didn¡¯t agree to take them with him to the hidden space. At this time he shivered slightly when he thought about it. The scariest thing was that he was now facing a life and death catastrophe, yet he had time to reflect on some things. The giant burd continued to make some blouse but in the end, the heaven and earth me was not something it could withstand. Its body was burned the nothingness, but others were already attracted by the noise, and seeing the situation of course they were angry. Their anger was directed at the burning object falling from the sky. One of the giant birds didn¡¯t seem to be aware of the situation and went further to peck at the fire. As soon as it did Wang was knocked off the trajectory but there was nothing he could do, besides his bones on the shoulder fractured. That could be enough to show the strength of the bird. But he always still going to fall in the area he had designated himself without any interference. That bird however did not feel very good after doing it, as the fire started to spread across its body after melting its beak instantly. The features turned to choke and the body also started to slowly melt. This was enough to make the other creatures retreat. Wang saw all this and quickly glided over towards the huge monster body. He quickly took back the me on its body, he could feel his stomach growl. At the same time, he indeed cut a huge hole as descended but the birds didn¡¯t bother with it. They stayed high up in the sky only looking at the situation not daring to approach. With the remaining part of his strength, he took a bite and a huge essence seemed to have been dispersed into his body. He could feel the immense energy contained in the bird, and it was very different. From the hidden space or the world he was in, the wield energy and other energies he absorbed seemed to have some unique factors. But in this ce, he only felt it affecting his life level. He could tell this substance was also in the aux but he couldn¡¯t absorb it at all. His body situation was indeed very bad, and the energy from the bite only allowed him to remain conscious. Seeing the birds not bothering him, Wang initially was happy but that didn¡¯tst long. Instead of following him, the birds seemed to gather even more. Looking in the sky with some difficulty he could see that they were seemingly gathering some distance apart. Having some formation knowledge, he could see that their positions resonated with some kind of formation. Wang felt some chill down his spine seeing this scene. You must know that he had just escaped with another serious injury. But now the birds seemed to have another killer move. The birds indeed started to attack. Sonic attack? Yes, the moment each started to make a shrieking sound that seemed to be magnified from their standing heading towards Wang. Hesitant he took two more bites of the meat before he threw himself off the huge barbecued bird. He tried to move out of the core zone by descending outwards, but in the end, he still was caught up by the sound wave. This time his bones cracked, but the huge barbecued bird still retained lost parts, others scattered in the sky. With the situation of his body, he couldn¡¯t help but want to curse. At the same time, the impact increased his descent. A piece of bone wasing straight at him and using his dimensional domain allowed him to barely avoid it. He thus kept his figure hidden among the scattered barbecue meat in the sky. asionally he would open his mouth to just take a bite. He was not interested in a counterattack at all, he had to survive, and his wife and daughter¡¯s life was in his hands now. Acting impulsively was not allowed, so he kept himself hidden among the falling pieces. He didn¡¯t even think about the matter of counterattack at all. Wang kept his shriveled body hanging on arge piece of barbeque meat and every time took a bite. ¡°I need the energy to remain awake. My state of the body is very bad. I wonder how the situation would turn up if the ground as has some creatures waiting for me.¡± He was depressed about theck of control over his fate. He was using it to slowly remedy the situation in this body but still couldn¡¯t even move. With his perception, he could see that the ground was not far off. But the situation had to be handled properly or he might not even survive thending. But forget thatnding was not the most important thing, but rather being targeted by creatures on the surface. In that case, his perception could still see the grasnd was not as easy as he thought. Shifting he directly was tond at the edge it the grasnds, especially with the giant birds not paying him attention at all. ¡°Another survival journey has begun, but this ce seems very dangerous.¡± Indeed the more he consumed meat, he could feel some mysterious energy covering every part of his bones. It seemed like some fog,pletely covering his bones and sipping into them. It was also the energy he felt in the atmosphere around this. ..... He was sure that as long as he had enough time he could healpetently. But the real world is not that beautiful, one had to strive to survive before anything else Chapter 155 155 World sealed outside the Cosmos Less than 7000 meters off the ground, Wang could feel the gravity of this was very high. And a huge force was forcing him down, and at the same time could perceive everything below him. The grasnd was red, he had never seen red grass before and the size was a bit oversized. At this pace, he started his domain and in an instant, his body started to stabilize but it was not enough to stop him from being dragged down. The in his body was also starting to emit some waves which resulted in a gravity field being formed around him. He had to adapt to this world and thus the descent had been smoothened. Two different gravity fields resulted in some opposition and his being weak, was pushed back resulting in his body starting to stabilize itself close to 2000 meters. His body however was not in good shape, despite avoiding the fate of crushing to death, he had to be careful uponnding. After arriving close to two hundred meters he went ahead andunched the dimensional domain, his bodypletely disappeared. ..... He seemed to be hiding in another dimension, but that was not true. At this moment he reached the grounds he could see thick red grass. The grass had some scent to them, resembling that of rice. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t look at it carefully but when he checked it again, he felt it. But with his current situation, he didn¡¯t care just summoned Ruruo out before copsingpletely, passed out. The feeling of being in a primitive world however is still something he could feel, even though he passed out he was somehow relieved. When Ruruo was pushed out, she found herself on a grass field, her body injured were not as serious as before. She had cultivated vitality and looking at how miserable her husband was she quicklye close and started to use some true meaning of vitality on him. When she was sure his situation had stabilized, she found they were in a red field, with each de of grass higher than her. She was confused but at the same time, took out some formation tes and set it up based on how Wang had taught her. She then started to look around, and her perception seemed to have shown her things behind her imagination. At the same time just like Wang, she understood this ce was not somewhere one can be careless at all. But surprisingly, she felt it, herprehension could be continued without having to face limitations. But she calmed down first, taking a clear perspective on her current circumstances. She didn¡¯t panic, after all, she had seen along it things but in this life, her husband even protected her with his life how could she not be happy with this life?? ¡°As long as we are all together it¡¯s okay.¡± She said to herself after confirming that Ruruo and Luoli were alright. .¡±This ce gives about a prehistoric vibe, but even with my current strength I can at most reach close to 1000 meters in coverage using my spiritual perception. ¡± She couldn¡¯t help but be awed. Back in the hidden space, at most, she suffered some suppression but could cover almost eighty percent of her usual coverage. In this ce, it was not like some restriction, but rather the limit she could achieve. At the same time, she be very serious, as this indicated something important. The strength on this was very high and in itself might be very dangerous. Within the formation, Ruruoy down and started cultivating to see if she could recover. She was shocked to discover that she could absorb energy but that was not it, rather the energy was different. It seemed to have many benefits to the body and soul at the same time. Moreover, she could feel her soul strengthen though not as fast as the body. ¡°What kind it energy is this, my body is bing stronger the more I absorb.¡± She was puzzled. Based on the situation of the time they got out of the hidden space, she had taken Ruruo into her inner world but still didn¡¯t stay long enough to find any clues. But Wang did find clues instantly due to his immense spiritual consciousness. It was also the reason his domain was able to activate early and send Ruruo into his inner world. He was already aware of their current reality, he couldn¡¯t obtain any more chances in the hidden space because the ck hole seemed to have cut off the connection. The safety measures seemed to have sent them out, but at the same time made him aware that it was almost impossible to go back. He didn¡¯t have any attachments to the ce anyway. He had already taken his family with him and that is enough. With the number of ancient texts, he had umted he could thus put his focus on them without having to be confused by any other techniques for some time. In a way, this new world could be an opportunity for them as well as a challenge. This energy passed through her body resulting in her injuries being slowly healed. She even felt her physical strength had improved greatly. When Wang regained consciousness, he was able to see Ruruo sitting there absorbing energy to heal herself. Looking around he still could see some red grass, but upon closer inspection, it resembled wheat. This was a surprise, but he was not in a hurry to test it yet. He also sat up and started to run martial arts techniques he had learned. The energy in his body kept increasing at the same time his injuries could be seen to be healing. The energy covering his bones seemed to have started to work miracles as they were being fused. And surprisingly enough, the bones on his body seemed to have be slightly stronger than before. Seeing that Ruruo was smiling in his direction, he smiled back. ¡°What happened to your skin, Does it smooth like jade? How long have I been passed put?¡± Indeed this was something that concerned him. Even though it seemed like he had recovered his body was still painful in several areas, and he needed to recover his dry skin could be seen as example. The energy that he had absorbed was not enough to help him with the fifth blood transformation. He needed to extract from food, and mostly it could be meat. Now he could only go ahead and gather energy slowly as the couple still didn¡¯t understand much about this world at all. H thus wanted to gauge the time in this world before taking any measures and was shocked to find out that he had been asleep for several hours. He could cover close to five kilometers with his spiritual perception as the limit. He was indeed shocked, as before he could cover close to millions of kilometers. Without bothering much, he sat down and let his bones restore themselves before he could move around. Most of his storage devices were crashed, thankfully he had some in his inner world filled with resources and even the most important stone pir was stored in his inner world. At this moment he stared into the sky and sighed, he had indeed found himself in another huge mess. In this ce, he was not confident of being able to make any waves, but intuition told him that the old days when he could just stay in peace were over. Here, it¡¯s either he fights or even his family might be nted in this ce. In that case, he had to recover first before anything, thinking of this he waved his arms and some gs were thrown out by him, reinforcing the exciting formation and setting up a spirit-gathering array. Immense energy was drawn inside the formation rather than umting on the outside. This was done about the formation of the energy pool, although he didn¡¯t store everything, it was enough to take this step. He also had no ns to set up such an array as it is easy to be discovered and at the same time it is too destructive. When the intense energy started to umte in the formation and trapped, the couple immediately be serious. Opening their mouth drawing in huge amounts of energy, like a whale sucking in water. This was some basic technique they learned sometime in the past, but now it proved very useful. ¡°We have to move before it starts to get dark, investigate the situation in this ce.¡± Wang passed his thoughts to Ruruo. He had already informed her about his assumptions. But at the same time didn¡¯t believe that nobody escaped, he could already guess that someone might have taken some means to save a group or a certain poption. That however was not necessarily true, he list said it to give her hope in case she felt bad. But she said she was fine, as long as he. and Fengxi were okay. After some discussions, the couple decided to not involve their daughter yet until they found a suitable ce to set up their housing in thus the foreign world. The important thing is that the couple also has to cultivate faster, unlike the situation before, this ce won¡¯t give them time. Wang was just waiting for an opportunity to acquire attribute points in this ce, after that he would start his level up. ..... Some techniques he had not bothered to improve or in his collections would have to be taken to perfection. But the thoughts had yet toe to an end when he heard the sounds of somethinging their way. The ground was even shaking slightly. Chapter 156 156 Discovering a huge river Five months have gone by and the couple has been switching ces to recover their peak state. At the same time, running away from some troubles, just like five months ago, when they arrived. The ground was shaking, a roar could be heard, and even with their perception, they were shaken by what they saw. Huge white elephants towering several hundreds of meters could be seen moving in groups towards them. The couple was forced to retreat at the same time to move outwards. It took close to a month topletely escape from the grasnds. Since then, their amodation has been set at the edge of the grasnds. Then through the process, the couple collected immense wheat, but the size is at least the head of an adult. But that didn¡¯t matter, the couple sent it in the storage space, and have been consuming it ever since then. ..... The energy contained in them proved very beneficial to their bodies. But at the same time the energy contained was indeed very high, in that regard, without proper skills to handle it, it could be lethal for those without cultivation. But that was not their concern, in the inner world of Ruruo, Fengxi and Luoli also enjoyed the benefits, but weren¡¯t allowed toe out yet. This ce was just too dangerous and the couple decided to let them out after staying for at least a year or two in this world. On this day, Wang had already started to recover, his dry skin was peeling off by itself, reced by smooth skin. At the same time, he found that his body was starting to change too. In that way, he started to run martial arts exercises, and intense heat was being produced from his body. This was the yang energy he had umted in his body during his period entering the¡¯s atmosphere. Now his body was indeed very hot, but thankfully he had attained some benefits in the process. He could see that the blood was slowly refined and changing. He could manage to undergo another transformation of blood soon. At that time he could have reached the fifth stage. His lifespan and even vitality would sour at that time. some extent was also very curious about the changes that would happen to his body once he finished this transformation. But he was not in a rush, he could already see that the energy had yet to reach the threshold required. Most of the energy he had been absorbing over the period seemed to have been used in healing his wounds. The food helped in restoring his blood and now he needs to continue umting before the change could happen. Sitting on the other side, of the newly set up house, Ruruo was also busy cultivating. Hc couple had indeed set up some house inside a huge tree, they cut a big hole and set up their amodation. Surprisingly, the huge space inside the tree didn¡¯t even seem much from the outside. It was like a dot, this also made them decide to not move around much unless they stepped into the next realm. Perhaps then they could slowly start to move around this region. Even the beasts in this world were not something they could afford to provoke yet. In this period, Wang used the golden me to create some tools, using materials he had in his storage devices. At the same time setting up a good-looking house inside a tree. For the wheat, the couple could easily get some and the quantity they umted was already enough for years But due to not having any idea about the nature of the the couple still contained to collect more for the past four months. The tree has also been dug inside in a way that the further in the bigger. It is to prepare for changes that might happen such as winter. The tree could be their only way to survive, especially seeing how big the tree is and theck of small animals on this side of the. It gave Wang some thoughts, thus the couple thought it was better to be careful. A hallo seemed to be spreading from Ruruo towards the area around her, in her hands she was holding some seed. It was brown, but on the surface, some purple could be seen. The vitality seemed to be recovering fast, and on the left side of the huge space, close to four hundred meters, the couple had set up some soil. It seemed that Ruruo wanted to nt the Bodhi seed inside the tree space they had set up. Wang had set up a formation that covered the hold on the tree, as well as absorbing spiritual energy into the tree cave. At the same time, even fresh air was being circted properly in the tree space. For the first time, Wang never thought that he could have to live inside a tree. ¡°Well this ce is not bad, we can manage with it until we have enough capability to live onnd.¡± The statement was what the couple agreed upon. The house the couple created was index very beautiful, but also had many escape routes in case of some unexpected situations. At the same time, Wang went ahead and left the house from time to time during the morning hours to create a map of the surroundings. Today he also left after practicing for some hours, he was in a good mood, and he felt his strength would be able to take another step in a matter of months. At that time his physical body would also allow him to practice some ancient texts. He had left some aside because they were too difficult even with the use of an attribute panel. But now he was hoping the techniques would allow for the addition of attribute points to the techniques. Running around over the past days, Wang always sees huge footprints about 10- 15 meters, this is enough to show how strong the monsters in this ce are. After moving around for three hours he heard the sound of a stream, and his speed reduced. He be more careful in his movements, as he was more interested in checking out the source. Before the couple didn¡¯t even have any water to use, they could only collect a few from the morning. And the amount was indeed enough, collecting several drops can meet the needs for several days. And the test is also very fragrant, but it is the first time he has heard the sound of water. He took out some objects he had been working on and inscribed some words before continuing further. The sound of water was obviously from.far and he had to inform Ruruo to avoid worrying her. Back in the house, when Ruruo was sitting cross-legged, she received a message. It was reflected on a metal token, with some formation and it seemed to consume some energy stones. Thankfully they had enough of them and these stones had no use in their cultivation. She looked and the message presented read, ¡®found some water source checking it, might dy for some days. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡¯ After that she seemed to be thinking about it, eventually, she put it down and continued to cultivate it. If one could see the situation they could be shocked to find that part of the residence was covered by a white mist-like substance. This was the spiritual energy in this ce, it was being collected and gathered in this ce. Unlike in their previous world, they could only cultivate with world energy but here the spiritual energy could be used by them and even its quality was very high. Moreover, thews were bing slightly clear to them in this ce and they could indeed continue to practice without the need for techniques to support but it would take longer. After they discussed it, Wange up with a solution that was to improve their already existing techniques with true meaning. After that, they could take it as a springboard to enterw. She thought about it and decided to do that, especially after having nine true meaningsbined, she could see that they were leading to something unique. After discussing it with Wang, he also discovered it and thus the couple decided to take the route, of fusing the nine true meanings into a technique and then see where they could reach. Perhaps perfecting the nine fused true meanings could end up giving them a new path. She wanted to feel safe in this world too and thus decided to take the initiative thus in the past three months she has been busy trying to aplish it. Wang might have also taken the same direction but now he was more or less interested in something else, recovering his body and breaking the current limit. After that, he could then think about this issue, but the discovery of the water seemed to have attracted him. The reason is simple, he had thought about eating some aquatic meat. But he also is aware of the danger in this world, thus he nned to check out the location properly. And indeed as he told Ruruo, the water wasing from very far, and he might need some time to locate it. ..... Soon he reached a point where he could perceive it. ¡°What the...!¡± Chapter 157 157 Very dangerous Just seeing it, he already was sure this was a river, but it gave him the same feeling of being a mortal standing in front of an ocean. But he could be sure this was just a river based on the movement of water. He was horrified to find that the spiritual perception he sent in the river was isted by some strange force. In other words, he couldn¡¯t probe into the river at all, he instantly paused his steps and thought about it a lot. Such a river was not very favorable to the current him, and even if there existed numerous varieties of delicacies in it, he might end up being eaten by them instead Of obtaining anything from it. Without even wasting time, he turned around decisively to escape back. At the same time, he had a feeling that he shouldn¡¯t hurry out of the house they had created yet. But unfortunately, things didn¡¯t turn out the way he wanted, as he just turned around, he was faced with a sense of crisis. Despite trying to evade it, the situation had already developed beyond his control. From the forest, trees hundreds of meters tall were not considered much. ..... They resembled seedlings in this ce, and thus there were others whose height is something he couldn¡¯t even fathom. In the same sense, some huge monster seemed to exist in such a huge forest. When he turned around to run, he found that his path had been blocked by white scales. The size was exaggerated, and this already amplified his sense of crisis. Regardless of how he looked at things, he had ced himself in trouble. Still, even if he knew it, it couldn¡¯t be avoided and thus he took out the stone steel instantly. He was not someone easy to bully, but at the same time he took out the stele he run back, towards the direction of the river. But he could feel that some nce was being directed at him. Back then on the fifth floor of the origin tower, he felt something simr, but this time the oppression brought by it was too strong. He wanted to about having conflict with such kind of terrible existence but at this moment it was no longer for him to decide. He could only move on trying his best to avoid the influence of such coercion, which seemed to be targeted at the life level. Without even making any waves, he rushed out but his speed was still affected anyway, in the end, he saw what was locking on him and his heart started beating wildly. He was terrified, the size of the eyes seemed to cover several hundreds of meters with vertical green pupils. How could he be a fool, he was already aware that he had entered some else territory. And from the eyes, the huge creature didn¡¯t seem to be paying him any attention at all, yet he was already feeling suffocation. It just cast a nce over and then withdrew its nce. It seemed that Wang was just some unique creature but in the end, it lost interest and continued to check the other direction. Wang contained to run, but at the same time ain¡¯t feel relief at all, from being ignited but felt very apprehensive. . There was only one reason why he was ignored by such a huge creature, but the most realistic was that he was more or less smaller than an ant to it. The creature ignited himpletely as an indication that he was no ability to even make It. But he was not happy about this as he felt simr breadths, or even slightly stronger the more he lived forward. It didn¡¯t take long for him to hear some kind ofnguage being discussed but at the same time, he felt very frightened. Thenguage was different from what he could understand but the simple words used seemed to be weighing heavily on his soul. This was suppression, he could already understand the look in the creature¡¯s eyes. There was no need to find fault with him, even though he had entered other territories, the chance of survival was almost close to none. At the same time, he could feel how miserable one is when one stands at the bottom of the food chain. He finally understood that he was too wark and not that the creatures in this region didn¡¯t exist. Remembering the situation when descending on this, only this region could be seen the other regions were not easy to mess with, and probably the only reason the couple could survive now was their sense of insignificance. It can be said that Wang is not necessarily apetitive person but seeing the situation in this ce especially living his life in fear of being attacked or even killed one day is not what he wants at all. To someone like Wang, being weaker than others is not a problem but having to face a situation where everyone seems stronger than he makes him ufortable. At the same time, he could still feel his decision to create umtion in the tree was the right choice. The situation in this region is abnormal and even if the ce is controlled by the strong, some species can not becking, unless the change in environment has made it such that the weaker species have readily migrated to the region in anticipation of it. But even if he knew what could change his situation, he was aware that any action from the existences around him could be his death. His means couldn¡¯t be worth much in front of them. The reason for the huge eyes staring past his direction he didn¡¯t know but also didn¡¯t want to find out. In the end, it was better to save himself first before thinking of anything else. He had numerous techniques he could still practice but the time didn¡¯t allow it. This hardened his conviction and moved towards the huge river. Regardless of the reason, he had no way to leave or do anything, he could only continue towards the river. He thought about it and it seems like his insignificance would allow him to survive past the forest. On the return journey, he didn¡¯t n to use the same route at all, as he had some worries. His state of mind could allow him to deal with stronger opponents but not the kind like the one with scales he saw earlier. And he couldn¡¯t improve his state of mind so fast, as he approached the river he hastened his pace, he was sure the forest was more dangerous for the current him. The solution from before even though he couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, he could still guess some things. Such as there was a conflict between two beasts, but he didn¡¯t even get to see theirplete figures. In the case of monsters, size determines their strength, and thus it can already be seen how strong the monsters in this region are. Compared to Ruruo, Wang is not very steady, despite having attained a higher state of mind. Perhaps it is because of being thrown into a situation that went against his original ns. The situation for him is indeed very unpleasant, from being among the strongest people back in that world to being insignificant. In that case, he can only be forced into developing faster, but currently, he cannot evenpete for some resources with the weakest in the world. At least that is by his thoughts and everything he views, in the other regions as assumed by him the beings there might be even stronger. He thought a lot as he approached the river, but he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. All the skills he had couldn¡¯t be so useful, well at least for formations, he had improved it to the limit, and if he wanted to go any further he would require another inheritance. But it was indeed enough to hide even when faced with the strength in the forest. This is indeed useful but it can¡¯t protect him, it can allow him to sneak around. He could see the river even at such a far-off distance but didn¡¯t rush anymore. He nned to set up some strong illusionary formations that could shield a certain area, and try to fish in the huge river. Perhaps he could get something from the water, and use it to speed up his blood transformation. Cultivation is not an easy journey and thus he already was sure in this world trying to go steady night even kill him faster. It took another twelve hours to arrive at the bank edge of the forest, he didn¡¯t rush but built a formation near a huge tree. After that, he created the same house as the one back at the edge of the red grasnds. He didn¡¯t go further though, but it was enough to amodate him. Besides, with his strength alone it was difficult to dig further into the tree, he only managed to create a hole in the outeryer of bark. The formation had gone all the way towards the shore, and he increased it to cover himself when fishing. After that, he started to make some preparations to fish. From their experience in the past, he was aware the underwater contains more treasures than evennd. When training the body, such resources are even rarer. His consciousness couldn¡¯t scan the water but his soul power was very effective. Thankfully he didn¡¯t feel any oppressive aura at the edge of the river. He had even almost forgotten the most basic characteristics of a river. Even stronger creatures couldn¡¯t be bothered to stay on the surface of a river, but sleep at the bottom. Such creatures only wake up to feed. His current strength couldn¡¯t even prate that further at all. Chapter 158 158 Astonishing Discovery, natural formation Sitting on the beach Wang could see as far as several miles covered with sand, you the left and right. This already showed him that the river was indeed too long, considering he couldn¡¯t see the end or even the intersection with other streams. Starting in the distance, he couldn¡¯t help but frown because he realized something even scarier. Which was that there were no footprints on the sand. Regardless of the situation, this was a God water source being a river, it is to be expected for monsters to drink this water and thus the number of footprints on the shoreline should be more. Even when he touched the ground he was sitting on, he could feel some of it was sturdy, but when force was exerted it still left behind an imprint. It was thus surprising that he couldn¡¯t even see any footprints in the sand to the edge. His eyesight was indeed good and he could see farther than most. But that was not the most important thing, with his understanding, the monsters in this world were too huge and thus he was certain to discover footprints because they would be too huge. But he didn¡¯t find any clues of the monster being around. He even was forced to stand up and observe to see if he missed anything, but the result was the same in the end. He couldn¡¯t help but secretly frown at this slightly, even after careful observation nothing changed. ..... Sometimes the fear of the unknown is even scarier than being hopeless. The more he thought about it he couldn¡¯te up with a suitable exnation. Just looking at the forest behind him and the huge river in front of him, he felt like he was sitting on a high time bomb. He couldn¡¯t be med, after all the situation was not within his scope of understanding. And the moreplexities he made up in his mind, the more solemn he be. With such a clean water source nearby why would monster not date to drink it? Let¡¯s not say him, even an idiot could perceive that something was wrong. But since he didn¡¯t feel any threat at all, he continued to sit there quietly feeling the situation was already like this and even with his current strength there was no reason to investigate it. Regardless of the situation, it couldn¡¯t change anything anyway, all he had to do became more cautious in everything he did near this location. ¡°I just have to be careful and soon I might be capable of gaining some benefits before retreating otherwise I might be nted in this ce.¡± Wang thought this to himself. He had a lot to aplish but his current physique was a problem that had to be dealt with before any other steps were taken. In the end, he didn¡¯t even dare use the other techniques such as star refinement art due to fearing that he might lose the chance to hit the transformation. ¡°Nothing in this ce seems suspicious which makes me even more uneasy in the end.¡± Who was Wang, he had already survived from a ck hole even entering another universe how could he be easily fooled? Over thest few months, he came to a realization, something that people don¡¯t know about might indeed also be a factor that affects their future. But in the end, he still chose to ignore somethings in some end, because he thought knowing them might in the end make one¡¯s life dull. It¡¯s best to let nature take its course on some matters then. With such a thought he tried to negotiate to calm his mind. At the same time his heart calmed down, and he sent his soul power into theke again to perceive the situation before making move to catch something to eat. He was not going to abide by the fishermen¡¯s philosophy, he just has to send in the hook and use some means to catch prey. But he was slightly regretful since he couldn¡¯t use his spiritual consciousness for it. Its coverage wasrge but the water surface seemed to be preventing him from using it. The water in the river was indeed clear, but after going several hundred meters, it started to appear gloomy. With his current soul strength, going all the way to one and a half kilometers could be considered a huge task. In the way of the soul, he had yet to improve much, refinement of the soul is something that requires opportunities for those without proper techniques. He indeedcked any soul refinement arts, yes, the soul needs to be refined. The purity of the soul is the most important aspect for low-level cultivators like Wang. The higher the purity, he can have a high affinity with things such asprehension ofws and even techniques. In the same way, if he could gain himself some technique to refine his soul, his practice speed would increase considerably. All this time he has been focusing on the body and even the techniques he obtained have been either for the body or Qi. He thus could only hope for some opportunity that could help him in increasing his soul power or refinement. He was aware that the new world would not tolerate them if theycked strength, and thus was something he was clear about from just looking at his interaction with the huge air of eyes and evenrge scales. Perhaps therge creatures disdained when bothering with him, but that might not be the case with others. Even though his soul can¡¯t see further into the water, he could feel another oppressive aura in the water. It was scary, considering his soul could cover close to a thousand meters radius, he could feel that a huge creature was sleeping down below. Its length would not be less than four kilometers, such a behemoth staying on the river¡¯s surface, then he could imagine the situation in seas and oceans. The figure was huge, and from his perception, it might be the one making the water on the surface of the river appear to produce a gloomy atmosphere. He didn¡¯t even bother to estimate its height anymore considering he had no ns on meaning with it at the moment. The thought could already exin Wang¡¯s mentality, especially hearing him think something like, for the time being. But he couldn¡¯t be med, his physical body was indeed a huge pit, and it required a vast amount of energy to continue training. ¡°Forget about the technique to refine the soul, at present, it might be very difficult to attain much in this aspect. I didn¡¯t have much time to go around searching and even if I¡¯m willing this world will not agree.¡± This was exactly his attitude towards the issue of obtaining some soul refinement art. It¡¯s also very practical, to get oneself involved with the cultivation world, it is indeed important to know how to adapt. Being too rigid with some things and pursuing personal desires without checking out the overall situation and environment would be no different from suicide. Since he couldn¡¯t touch the big boss at the bottom of the river, he would just wait until he saw something worth his attention. But after waiting for another day nothing seemed to happen. He was not some old man that has majored in the matters of fishing. Truth be told, to practice their state of mind, some experts usually use fishing. But someone like Wang doesn¡¯t have such patience and thus he took out some belongings from the storage space. In his previous life, he read about some religious story of someone called Jonah that seemed to be swallowed by the fish. But now looking in the water, he couldn¡¯t help but be emotional. ¡°If the fish doesn¡¯te for Jonah, then Jonah will go towards them.¡± As much as he said this, he wouldn¡¯t dare jump into the river. As he spoke he had already cut off some kind of piece of wheat and hung it at the end of the hook. Without much dy, he threw it into the river, at the same time discovered an abnormality when the fishing line just descended into the river. ¡°This river has a naturally formed formation on it. But what is the purpose of this formation?¡± Indeed he was not interested in many things but he couldn¡¯t help himself. His perception was focused on the surface of the river, as he could feel the formation had be active yet nothing happened. It did not go in line with the principles of formation but what shocked him, even more, was the fact that the formation seems very perfect in his eyes. He had already developed the idea of staying around for some more days trying to grasp clues on the formation. He wanted to make use of this formation to improve his level and at the same time advance his formations. Once a formation to this level is created, it can give birth to its spirituality but it takes time unless one can find some natural treasures to speed up the process. Chapter 159 159 world array Sitting crosslegged Wang seemed to be more interested in the formation than fishing. That is understandable anyway, as one can indeed allow his survival ability in this world to be increased. In that case, he forgot about the fishing hook, but underwater there was a fish that didn¡¯t let it off. The fish seemed too big for the hook it just swallowed it. At the same time, its internal organs were rapture due to it. If Wang had pulled the fishing rod out he could have obtained great benefits but in the end, he forgot about it. The fish ended up dying from it, after struggling for a while and other giant fish were attracted to the sight. Some fish seem to prey on smaller ones but that does not mean they can¡¯t capitalize on each other. In that case, they quickly went ahead to consume the huge dead fish, but Wang was not even aware as his eyes were busy staring at the huge formation that seemed to contain everything just like a world. In the cultivation path or even formation field, this can be deemed as a huge opportunity. ..... The more he observed it the more he be fascinated. ording to his understanding of this principle utilized in the setting up of this formation, he could even improve hisprehension of cultivation. He had seen the next path he has to follow, in the past, when he entered the world master realm, he indeed set up a prototype world, in his dantian. But seeing this situation he felt the inadequacies in just cultivation and the next path to take. Without even thinking twice he started to check out his formations inparison with the huge one in front of him. His perception couldn¡¯t capture everything but at least he could manage to see some parts that he used together with his thoughts to advance his level of formation. ¡°Everything tends to go towards the world, and now the most basic world is what my focus should be on. In the formation, even with my realm, I can barely understand the principles but even through copying it, I can indeed breakthrough in formations.¡± He was very happy. To say the least, when hepleted this, he could be capable of swiftly sorting out some of the concerns he has always had. But before that he had toplete it first, seeing and copying would be easier in other instances but this was not amon issue. A formation like this would take time even for him to understand, thankfully he was not trying to understand it rather he wanted to slowly utilize his perception to copy and paste. For skills even though doing this was not urately grasping it, he could eventually convert it into his knowledge with numerous repetitions. Skills didn¡¯t usually require one to have a clear grasp of the principles behind them yet. He could worry about that when his realm increased to a great level. He took his time and the changes were being done to the formation he had already inscribed before to hide his presence. The result was not satisfactory but for someone like Wang, this was more like an opportunity. He kept doing it and even after an entire day, he had failed to aplish it. He was not angry at all but rather excited, since the failure implied that the level of formation was very high. The fishing rod on the side had already been dragged into the river, but he seemed to have drawn forgotten about it. The revolving formation was more pleasant to the eyespared to some nutrients right now. Perhaps when he managed to grasp such a formation he could even take advantage of it to catch bigger prey in the future. In Wang¡¯s eyes, one could see that a world was magnifying every time and then separating into several chains that seemed to cover every corner. At his current level, he was not interested in the whole world at all but rather put his attention on a side of the world. Yes, aside if the world was what his focus was on but still he failed to gain much understanding. He had some slight grasp but not enough to set up changes in the formation. He was patient as he wanted to go ahead and upgrade to a world array. He had even told Ruruo that his previous ns would have to be changed through themunication talisman. Though he didn¡¯t get a response back, he just wanted her to not be worried. ¡°Wait, that chain seems familiar to something I¡¯ve seen before, perhaps instead of looking at the entire collection of chains it¡¯s better to divide them into separate entities.¡± The more he looked excited he be. He could see that he was getting somewhere, and in the end, he took something from the storage space, and it turned out to be some stone pir. When he injected world energy inside, the pir seemed to light up with some runes, and the more he looked at it, the more sure he be. The runes resembled one of the chains, though some subtle differences existed it was still enough to provide him with some experience. He put the stone pir on his knee and continued to check out the actual difference between the two and slowly he could feel it. But at the same time, he managed to set up a simr chain, but the effect was more than he had imagined. The actionpletely drained the world¡¯s energy in his body leaving him helpless. But he had seeded and this proves that as long as he patiently learned them separately he could achieve better results. But in the end, he could hardly use it, because of the consumption of world energy being exaggerated. He then spend his time on the next chain or took some time to get started but less than before. He didn¡¯t stop though, the techniques he had improved using attribute points reached a very high level. It was not a problem to recover faster and thus in a few hours, he had recovered his world energy and just waited for mental exhaustion to ware off. In the end, Wang decided to spend most of his time understanding the formation because of fear of the environment on this not being friendly enough for him and his family. He had initially estimated they would need about two years to stay in the tree house but now he changed his mind. Back in his home world, he remembered the way weather patterns changed every season and he had no idea about the situation on this. In that case, he would better find a way to set up a huge array that allowed his family to stay outside. In case of whichever changes might happen in the future, he could still manage to withstand them once enough resources were used to set up a good ce to stay. Moreover, he had already figured out that the grasnds were indeed a good ce, but the most important thing was to find a way to make sure that no beasts would want to enter the range of the grasnds. After that, things would be easy such as setting up huge farnd and residence and in that case, the couple could manage to see the light of day. But for that, a huge formation such as the one on the river should be at least designed and then find more ways to make even monsters apprehensive of the ce. But the only thing he thought about was bloodline oppression, but he had yet to find a solution for this at all. In that case, he might as well understand the formation to a very high level before he considered other things. At least he would just dy his process of reaching the fifth blood transformation for about a year or two, that was if the time in this world matched that of the one he juste from. Qi In this world was somewhat special even to the body, and he had the confidence to do it by then. He put aside other issues and his focus was only on the chains until he was tired and passed out he would keep checking them out. Time didn¡¯t slow down for him and in half a year, he had grasped half of the chains containing some unique order. He even had the urge to use them in his cultivation but that thought was pushed aside by him. He could see that in this world time was not the same as he had imagined when another four months came by. Perhaps a year was longer than he had predicted, after all the was bigger and even the days and night took more hours. He would still feel it, but he calmed down and got himself on the final chains of order. By the time he was done, he understand something about the formation. He could indeed improve his formations but he was not in a hurry to try, he would have to get a huge amount of energy supply to attempt it. Besides, he had not grasped much, but rather just a corner of the formation. In that case, he had two ideas, one being to set up a huge illusionary array, while the second was a defensive one. But he had to think about it when he arrived back at the red grasnd residence. Moreover, he looked around only to discover his fishing rod was gone, thinking about it, he threw another trap in the water. But this time he decided to watch over it, he wanted to see the creatures in existence in this world more clearly. Chapter 160 160 fifth blood transformation, blood like a river (I) Afterprehending the formation for a long time, wang wanted to try out its lethality. He thus, inscribed it on the hook after a long time he had some aplishments. It took some time to aplish this, further saying his agreed-upon deadline. And this without even wasting time, he went further to try it out, he had been in this ce for a long time and wanted to go back too. If he could manage to bring back something for his wife, then it would be the best, but that was just some thought. On the third week, he indeed seeded in attracting prey, but it seemed slightly smarter and kept moving around the bait. It seemed that this time Wang had met an intelligent river creature that didn¡¯t care about approach or it might just be a curious type. After observing it through his soul perception, he was sure it wouldn¡¯t take the bait any time soon, so decided to use the force of the formation to trap it. Even though he couldn¡¯t measure the strength of the other party, it was not something the hook could capture easily. ..... In that case, why not capture it using another more reliable means it could even avoid causing some disturbance to the water. ¡°Is this some intelligent monster or a timid one? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter since its features resemble a catfish so much I can just call it that then. Let me deal with it quickly.¡± As he thought of this his hand on the fishing rod moved and then when he waved it, his soul perceived the situation at the bottom of the river before he activated the formation on the rod, forcing huge catfish into the trap. It barely had enough time to reach before it was attacked and a huge impact set off by the waves, almost made it escape. Thankfully, it was within the scope of the formation. He was afraid of waking up those sleeping in the depths of the river, and his method seemed more reliable. Despite the roaring of the huge catfish, it suddenly seemed to be isted from the river. It was the world array in ce, none of its actions could make any waves, especially with some chain order chains trapping it. Wang was not rxed though, as he had yet to try using formation, but once it seeded he smiled slightly before bing serious. This formation was temporary and he needed to deal with the catfish before it lost its ability to hold the fish trapped. He was worried that it might end up going wrong getting the attention of the strongest sleeping Beast under the water. So he started to arrange for dragging it onnd. He finished some preparations before carefully pulling the fishing rod to the surface and with every action the world array spun, shrinking. He was not weak in terms of arm strength he had already achieved several tens of millions of kilograms, but with some other means involved such as techniques, he could multiply this power. The trapped catfish indeed had no way of escaping and Wang could celebrate his achievements but didn¡¯t do that. He knew some truths and they included the fact that his formation could at most hold on for a certain period. The catfish indeed made some around that one could interpret as it roaring unwillingly. It had after all opened up its intelligence. Though not that high, it could already tell that it had reached a crisis that could threaten its life. The catfish had previously just thought it was cautious enough by avoiding his trap but he still forcefully caught it. In the end, it turned out that a huge formation could still be developed early. Even with the development, the ck catfish has some strength to resist. ¡°Even the fish in rod can¡¯t work on a catfish, this huge river is indeed something. I guess more benefits can be obtained from it too, but it requires my strength to be capable of holding such benefits. Even a fishing tool seems useless, without that array.¡± He had to consider how to deal with such a problem. Wang¡¯s eyes were determined, he had to make a move due to his survival and his determination, and he had to finish the transformation of his blood. He even thought of dealing with the catfish using some other means but he dismissed the ideas. If he attempted to take action prematurely before it reached the surface, he might end up losing everything. He was aware that the river might also have other creatures that would not hesitate to eat their own to survive. In the end, he pulled the hook from under the water and moved into the formation his head set up. After that, he did not dy and started to attack. He utilized all his strength to avoid trouble cropping up. He held a saber and used it as an arrow, with fusion intent attached he threw it like an arrow, aiming at the catfish. ¡°Boom!¡± Three consecutive attacks mmed into the scales on the catfish, but it could still not manage to injure it seriously. After having finished trying out his attacks he thus stopped and started to utilize his strongest means. The heaven and earth me was released and with the fish being held under some stronger chains, that seemed to be starting to turn illusionary, he couldn¡¯t wait. He released the me and it covered the catfish which seemed to be different as it seemed to be different from the other attempt. This time the scales on the catfish were being burnt even smoke could be seen rising, thankfully the formation he had arranged isted everything from the outside world. The catfish made some painful roars, but this didn¡¯t change its fate in the end. The body of the catfish tried to struggle out of the chains of order holding it but it indeed proved very difficult to even shake them. Despite the strength of the chains having been reduced, the catfish was still unable to shake them. The chains seemed to contain some unique force, the power of the world, and even though it was not much and just a prototype it shocked Wang. He was incapable of even destroying the scales on its body but the heaven and earth me was slowly turning the huge fish into a meal. The me was able to burn off all the scales, which seemed to reach the inner meat, using his soul he checked out the fish and with the de made several attacks, but only small chunks of meat could be cut off. It proved more difficult, but the cuts this time managed to infiltrate deep in the sh. Being disappointed he could only change his kind and aim at its head, after several attacks he managed to stop it from roaring. He was not sure if it was dead but concentrated his heaven and earth m on its head. It was soon burned into ashes, but the other body parts were left. He then took out a huge de cutting off a piece of meat. He then put it in his mouth. The taste was not bad, but he didn¡¯t think much of it. His intention was to refine the energy, speeding up his blood transformation. And this proved very useful in the end, he however still managed to digest the piece of meat after having spent some effort. With that in kind, he calmed down and set his kind on the remaining meat. He had to consume it slowly before refining its energy into blood energy, but this was more convenient than the Qi in the air. He could see some hope as the piece he had consumed had already provided him some immense amount of blood energy. Removing all distracting thoughts from his mind, he started to consume the meat, everytime he looked at the huge piece of the hill standing in front of him he could hide his joy. He could tell the fish was probably among the smallest creatures in the river, yet it had such an immense amount of blood energy in its body. He couldn¡¯t stop licking his fingers at the thought of turning this river into his fishing pond. But such a thought was only temporary, before being thrown out by him, he warned himself from entertaining such a dangerous thought with his weak strength. Floating might end up causing him trouble at such a time. ¡°Be low key at the moment first, strength is not enough to do some things. When the capability is enough this thought could be considered.¡± As he calmed his state of mind, he turned back to the meat. He could see that some parts were not properly cooked but he didn¡¯t have many thoughts about doing it properly. Back on Earth, some meals such as sushi were served raw, and thus he continued to consume the meat like that. He chewed pieces of meat, and from time to time, energy could be felt roaring in his body, changing, like a flood. The martial arts he had stopped using started to run and the intense yang energy in his body also be very vigorous, burning the blood energy in the body. In this way, the energy he had umted all seemed to be boiling. The result was unbearable pain, from the marrow to the bones and muscles, everywhere was aching, and at the same time, his body was covered in red mud. The old blood from his body was being expelled. He didn¡¯t stop eating at all, the energy needed was immense and he could feel that he was indeed very hungry. Bang! Bang! Even his heartbeat was like that of a huge beast, repeatedly drumming. It could be heard from the outside, and without the formation perhaps it could be capable of attracting others to this ce. Chapter 161 161 fifth blood transformation(II) body divine ability Wang sat in the middle of the formation with his body exposed to sand. Bones of a huge fish could be seen and everything about it had been cleared out. Wang had consumed almost enough meat, with some being stored forter. The materials deemed useless were turned to ashes by him. His body was still generating steam, with red skin, and blood vessels almost clearly visible, especially with his bloated figure. It seemed as though he was about to explode from intense power being held inside his body. Yes, he had sealed his pores and allowed energy to be sealed within the body. He didn¡¯t want any to escape and kept tuning all the martial arts together, and surprisingly they werepletely integrating. Unlike before the energy being generated from it was golden, and to his surprise, it was very useful to his soul and spirit. But most of it went straight to strengthening his spirit. ..... With his current cultivation of course he could see that the martial arts he was practicing seems to be very useful for spiritual will. ¡°It seems to be true, or I¡¯m just overthinking things. back then when I used to read novels, I remember seeing a chapter that indicated that immortal cultivators that take the path of Qi refinement have a broken path. It was said that after reaching the level of being able to attain detachment is the limit.¡± He thought about it and seemed to assume some subtle things about martial arts seem insignificance in the lower stages but when one takes it to the highest level, they are not the same at all. He dismissed all the irrelevant thoughts since he had no rtionship with Qi cultivation nor had he seen it even in the world he traversed. Now his concern is supposed to be his cultivation and not some unnecessary details. Seeing the energy that had yet to turn purple he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. . The martial arts techniques were all circting and pure yang energy refining his internal organs, bones, and muscles. In fact, at this moment he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone called him a beast. The situation of his body was somehow scary, but he grits his teeth and contained to hold on. In the past, he had been through some pain but this time this pain from merely cultivating this technique had already gone beyond anything he had ever experienced. He however seemed to be treating all physical pain as nothing, one could even think he was just a bystander. But now that blood transformation had beenpleted, his body was about to break through some kind of shackles she could feel it. But he didn¡¯t understand what the changes were, but it was also the reason he didn¡¯t bother with trying to stop umting energy and even sealing his pores to avoid leakage. In his body, it was as though a majestic river was forming from the energy of blood. He had turned the catfish into blood energy, and his level of strength was slowly rising. Perhaps it would be enough to aplish his goals with the energy umted in the body. ¡°The reason monsters are very powerful is probably rted to their bloodline, but is that truly all there is to it? In my cultivation stages, every time bloodline transforms other than getting more vitality I¡¯ve yet to see anything unique happening.¡± Wang had some expectations this time, he believed some major changes might probablye about from this transformation of blood. He was not just expecting the formation to be his major gain on this trip at all. He was aware that during the period, Ruruo should have probably started to get in touch withws, and thus he also at least had to have some improvement. As much as he was notpetitive, he couldn¡¯t just sit aside and let his strength increase slowlypared to his wife in such a dangerous ce. He couldn¡¯t help sight, for beasts with strong bloodlines, perhaps even starting points are on a higher level than even most human beings. And the real divine beats in legend he has never seen actual ones but something made him think that in this, perhaps such criteria were numerous with strong puree bloodline, giving them strong physique. But he stopped having wild dreams as the one he had already consumed could be considered a rare treasure. Of course,pared to normal people, Wang was lucky to haveprehended the world array and even fell into this world, to taste such fish meat. Pity he was more interested in using the flesh as cultivation materials rather than a meal. If he had the desire for a meal, with such a good ingredient, the result would indeed be very delicious. ¡°Boom!¡± During the time his body seemed to experience several shocks and eruptions, but he still managed to hold on with his pores closed. As the process continued, his marrow was washed repeatedly with Yang¡¯s energy being infused in blood. His bones were being turned to a jade luster, but the energy was not capable ofpeting with this and thus, the process stopped. Wang¡¯s heart also had a rhythm of a drum, with every time it beat, the sand around him ed by the vibrations. With the skin has turned red, the meridians on his body could be seen but what no one could see was the fact that the meridians in his body seemed to be strengthened with time. He could feel his heartbeat increase had gone beyond the normal range of tolerance even for someone at his level. It didn¡¯t take long before the feeling started to subside and at times, Wang felt his body having some substances umting towards the heart. He checked in his body only to be shocked to discover the blood essence in his heart was crimson red and it had an extremely strong aura, and every time blood passed through his heart, it could be fused with the crimson red blood. At the same time, it had a burning attribute about it. He knew that was the yang energy slowly being refined and purified in his blood. But he didn¡¯t care about this, he kept observing his situation only to see in his mind, some new information had been perceived. Yes, this was a new thing he never experienced before, but at the same time, his expression be ecstatic. ¡°This blood essence is indeed enough to allow me to rival some beasts with my body alone right?¡± He was confident for a moment until he remembered the huge creatures he saw in the forest. His confidence was shattered instantly and he thought it was better to be low-key. His main attention was on the supernatural ability he had obtained from the transformation of the body for the fifth time. Feeling the superiority of the supernatural powers he didn¡¯t dy to try it out. In an instant, his body started to swell into a giant about five meters tall and stopped. He had initiated the supernatural power, but at thr same time started to feel that his strength was immense. Just with a wave of his giant hands, he could destroy opponents. He even had the illusion he could step on primal lords like ants. But he knew this was not true, just a physiological manifestation of the immense power in his body. It resulted in confidence that made him think he had be invincible. Such a dangerous thought was instantly extinguished once he returned to normal. He had never received an attack from a primal lord but already knew such a cultivation realm.was above him and talking it lightly would bring his doom. He was feeling this strong without even using Qi and had a feeling with it, things might probably go beyond even his current self. ¡°Should I try it too?¡± The urge to try it was indeed too much but in the end, he still calmed down his heart. He already had a vague feeling things could go very wrong so he threw away such a thought. He was already satisfied with seeing how his situation was at the moment and observed the five-meter giant he had turned into. The feeling was indeed like being high and mighty looking down upon ants but in the end, he returned to normal. Surprisingly, he felt his spirit was very exhausted at times and in need of rest. But on his face, there was a smile even as hey down on the floor. He was indeed happy as he could develop his supernatural power further in the future provided he broke through the realm. As for use of Qi with supernatural powers, he was not willing to try, he felt that his body was also not capable of trying that in his realm, or he might suffer for trying. The sense of crisis this made is that he canceled the n to try it out, without even Qi he reached five meters and got drained of spiritual power, what would happen with Qi added? Chapter 162 162 we are not alone Packing up, Wang released the formation only leaving the area where he set up a house on the huge tree. He had already cleared all evidence of being at the ce, even the fish bones were reduced to ashes using the heaven and earth me. Having aplished this, he decided to move towards the first again, but this time he used the formation he had justprehended to hide his presence, in that case, he was sure he could avoid unnecessary trouble. The return trip was indeed very easy and nothing unexpected happened, but after he stepped out of the forest, a huge eye was looking straight at him. At an unknown distance from the forest, it didn¡¯t seem to be interested in bothering him. To bring in the forest, perhaps the methods used to hide from others in the forest were somehow okay, but he could still see it. What it was more concerned about was the fact that it had yet to see creatures like Wang Wang had indeed a small stature in a world like this,pared to the normal creatures in this world that take up the admiration of the forest overload, especially seeing how he didn¡¯t seem to be interested in gaining some benefits through his skill to hide from others. In the forest, numerous beasts seem to alert up their base around important treasures. ..... But from what Wang knew, it was tantamount to suicide to use his small skills to y around. He just wanted to leave and walking out of the forest alive was already enough. At the same time, if Wang walked toward the direction of the huge tree, the eye in the forest closed. It was not interested in his daily life at all, it just found such a small creature to be interesting that was all. After standing near the lush red-colored grasnds, covered with wheat, Wang sighed and even felt that the fresh air was more pleasing. It was just the mental pressure he had been through that made him feel some rxation t the moment. He walked back to the huge tree, then disappeared in the formation before entering the building. On top of the huge hole in the tree, Wang sat there alone lost in thought. It seemed that Ruruo had gone outside, when the twomunicated she indeed mentioned she would also leave for a while to check out the outside. Now it seems that he was not the only one that didn¡¯t want to stay inside a hole her entire life. In that case, Wang started to make some adjustments to the formation and then passed out when he was exhausted. The next day, upon waking up, he also continued to do the same thing and it was on the fifth day that he had some movement and saw Ruruo entering the residence. When she saw him she had a warm smile on her face before her expression turned solemn. He could see it, she had something to say that was not going to be very pleasant. In that case, he just waited for her to call down first and organize her worlds. But the moment she opened her mouth he be slightly solemn, and at the same time realized something. There was another race with the same features as them but their size is too exaggerated. Ruruo also didn¡¯t bother to make contact as she could only observe from afar, but she was able to make out their characteristics and behavior close to that of humans. Besides, he does remember that his supernatural power had some kind of restrictions, and even the time it is used energy consumed by the body is too much. But now there was another situation where giants seemed to roam around this world. With that being the case, they could end up being in conflict due to their simr appearance. Based on what Ruruo said, they were fighting some strong monster and she could only perceive them from a distance rather than approach. Wang also bes very wary, thinking about the consequences of the two loving around aimlessly. He decided to refine some tokens and imnt a formation that could be used to cover up one¡¯s presencepletely. In this way, it could avoid having to be discovered by others any time soon. Even his n to set up a high array on the wheat grasnds was suspended. Perhaps he could take up just a few hundred meters around the huge tree. In this way, the couple could also set up some amodation at the foot of the tree hidden under the world array. With it, Wang has some confidence to not be discovered any time soon. But in the long run, it all lies in the strength of the two. Surprisingly from what she learned the group she saw was indeed more or fewer body cultivators or so it seemed. Their attacks were not based onplex moves but on physical destruction. Use of fists and heavy weapons such as farmers and axes. In that way, the couple decided to let their daughter out, as the rest of the time they wouldn¡¯t be leaving. Wang also had ns to focus on setting up a residence outside while at the same time cultivating his strength. To understand thews didn¡¯t require him to enter seclusion anymore, so he would take his time to create afortable environment for his family. Perhaps after rxation, his improvement would be faster, and some important seedlings of treasures he had umted in the hidden space could also be grown. In this way, he was indeed not in a bad mold at all, as he made his ns, Ruruo released Fengxi and Luo Li, and instantly they appeared in a huge attractive vi. It was inside a tree and seeing the immense space and unique aura, even Fengxi was surprised. At the same time, Ruruo took them on other some of the holes in the tree, it seemed like a balcony but was still made deep in the tree. Looking into the distance, all they could see were giant nts, and even the bodies ot the women who feltfortable just being exposed to this environment. ¡°This will be our home now, but in this ce, there are strong beings or to say, we might be among the weakest in this world so don¡¯t run around. Try to improve your strength first then you might be capable of moving around in this world.¡± As she spoke she specifically looked at her daughter. She knew how naughty Fengxi might be sometimes but since the situation was serious it would be better to inform her early. After that, the three came back to the room but found that Wang was setting up some tools. He had already prepared and since the formation was in ce, he didn¡¯t fear the aroma of cooking attracting other monsters. He had also arranged huge pieces of neatly cut fresh fish meat on the side. Everyone sat on the hugefortable set of sofas Wang had made. They were arranged fashionably and one could think that it was the apartment of a rich family back on Earth. But that was not important, the important thing was that the family sat down together harmoniously having a meaty have Wang took time to speak about some stories back in his home world and he went ahead and edited some things to meet thr standards of the people in the room. He didn¡¯t want to mention things they couldn¡¯t understand. After that, each gets busy with their affairs. In the far-off forest, a huge disturbance was caused and the figure that seemed to have been observing Wang seemed to have woken up. It looked in another direction then its huge body started to shrink before it reached several hundred meters and disappeared, when it reappeared, it was standing close to another figure. The figure seemed to be injured and from its injuries, some dark substance could be seen. The figures were speaking in a uniquenguage and it could be seen the situation was serious. ¡°Brother, this time we missed a big chance. If we would have cooperated with the other forests perhaps we might have had a chance to produce a figure at that level.¡± After this was said, the situation figures solemnly. But the other one seemed to have no waves, ¡°So what? Do you think that it is possible to go in that direction by just relying on that opportunity there? Haha, brother, you are indeed confused. How could ¡®those¡¯ allow it to happen? In the past thousands of years how many have managed to set foot at that level? At most, it can increase one¡¯s umtion but is not capable of making any waves. Besides, whoever gets it still has to suffer perfection from the other groups.¡± Based on the information of the two, it seemed that there were some other existences on the level of this monster. One resembled a huge gori while the other one was a panda, but the shocking thing was that it had brown and white fur, not ck. Apparently what Ruruo had seen was just a conflict between two groups for a treasure and even knew each other. ¡°Sigh! Why rush, if so desperate you can try crossing the river and leaving this ind. Perhaps you could manage to easily take the next step there.¡± The huge gori said with some yearning. Chapter 163 163 Stealing right under others¡¯ nose It had been half a year since Wang returned and outside their tree house, changes had happened. A huge wirld array was set up, and those on the outside could barely see it. Using Mysteries of the true meaning of dimensions he set up some independent dimensions, but it was linked to the real world. Even the sunshine was from the real world, a huge garden with several spiritual nts. Moreover, the house was built on the ground, and the family started to stay there with the hole in the tree bing more of a warehouse. And as predicted, Ruruo had indeed managed to get on the threshold ofw but Wang had been spending time on other aspects thus still far off. Whileying downzily, on a chair, he was looking up at the blue sky being baptized in the sun. ¡°Okay... This is the life, indeed.¡± It had been a long time since he had been thiszy. Justying on the chair observing his work with some satisfaction. When Ruruoe down from the house on the side, she looked at Wang and didn¡¯t know what to say. ..... She heard the statement he said and knew it was a bunch of nonsense, at current Wang didn¡¯t have any attribute points at all. In that case, he had to take the action of cultivating without reliance on the system panel at the moment. He needed good external help, but in the new home he built, he stillcked such an item. The most important thing to him at the moment was entering the threshold ofw too but he knew it could be sought after rather it was something that could onlye up due to the mood. And the same time, he wanted to recover his memorial state for a period before thinking about anything else. But Ruruo didn¡¯t say much, she just seemed to be puzzled about this husband of hers. Especially seeing howst he seemed, it didn¡¯t go in line with his character much. She often saw him busy trying to not be cultivated through all methods. At this moment, he wasying on the chairzily. She reached the threshold ofw, and could indeed feel some changes had happened to Wang, such as his blood Qi containing high yang energy which was not the case before. On his body there was a faint most, the aura was being absorbed on its tempering his flesh even in a rxed state To this change, Wang involved didn¡¯t even pay much attention. She knew his physique had also be tyrannical after all the pair are husband and wife, but now seeing how it was still improving she couldn¡¯t help but want to curse when she saw him pretending to bezy. She was however not even close to a breakthrough at all. Other than the umtion of energy she needed an opportunity to be capable of doing so. Only their daughter and maid could be said to still have numerous opportunities to raise their strength. After reaching the level of Wang and Ruruo, the thing that needed to be done was an increase of soul, and this was not easy. The higher the level of the soul the faster the understanding of thews. Even in this world wherews were easy to grasp, or could only be an opportunity for the couple and not a sure thing. They still needed time which was something they didn¡¯t have at all. Although the formations were set to attract Qi towards the area¡¯s high-level it still couldn¡¯t ount for other factors. There are several small realms and each is indeed not to be underestimated between them and the primal master realm. At the same time requirements on the physical body are very important which is not a problem for the couple.t Wang has already achieved an exaggerated physique. At the same time, the couple could hear something off into the distance. Being attracted, they instantly disappeared on the spot and appeared outside the formation before activating the invisibility tokens. In the face of the unknown, the couple fount takes any risks at all. They had seen a lot and thus being careless would be stupid. Having concealed themselves, their consciousness spread out covering their limit of perception. Wang managed to find something but that was not the case with Ruruo so she looked over. But Wang didn¡¯t respond with any words, he took her along with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ headed in that direction. H could see that the spiritual energy was being concentrated to the extreme by the distance. ¡°What? How can this thing mobilization of spiritual energy to such a high concentration happen?¡± This time it was Ruruo that was shocked since she was being brought over at a very fast speed. Wang on the other end be very serious, and said, ¡°Even the rules of heaven and earth are bing more and more condensed in that region. It would be better to plunder whatever that thing is and use it in our farm.¡± When Ruruo heard his words, she was shocked and then thought, [Sure enough, he was indeed not reconciled to sitting in that chair doing nothing.] But she also saw that it was indeed might suitable to be brought back to their ce. The seed Wang had given her helped her in getting closer and closer to the threshold ofw, but she still failed to step on it. If the seed could be nted in a good environment, perhaps breaking from the ground into a seedling would not be a problem. At that time she couldn¡¯t think about the capabilities of the tree at all. Based on what Wang said about the tree, it seemed to be capable of allowing one to enter the highest level of meditation and results obtained from it endlessly. He even said it didn¡¯t seem like the fruit could lose the issue once utilized inprehension. Then she also bes very serious, that nt that could do that was something the couple must get. At the same time, the couple didn¡¯t see any creatures near, the nt indeed was remote and the aura it was gathering seemed to have just started to expand. Without wasting time the couple shifted directions several times and arrived near, Wang threw out formation gs. A nt several hundred meters could be seen but standing there it seemed more like a seedling. It had started topete with the red grass and wheat, but at the same time seemed to have made the area lush, due to the aura concentration. ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± When Wang gave the order, Ruruo had already moved past the tree and kept paying array gs. At the same time, the aura of heaven and earth was cut off, by Wang after activating the formation. Wang finished this and looked into the distance, he could tell they had no time to waste here. Then he looked towards the higher tree, his figure started to expand, and in instant, his height was almost half that tree, then he started to absorb Qi all around. He then tripled in size but the energy all around the body was being consumed fast. He then turned towards the tree and cast some formation, itnded on the tree, and his back bent he picked it up from the soil, then with his world array used it to seal the tree. Its size started to shrink until it seemed the size of a seed, sending it to Ruruo, he returned to normal but it wasn¡¯t before long that he was almost passing out. ¡°Take the formation gs faster and let¡¯s go.¡± After saying this he passed out. She picked him up and then run beckoned the formation gs in her hands she run away. After having been gone for close to half an hour, a giant could be seen standing where the tree used to be, but it couldn¡¯t sense anything at all. When Wang used supernatural power, he consumed all the Qi within a radius of several miles. At the same time, the aura of heaven and earth has beenpletely erased. The giant wasn¡¯t the only one to arrive, after a few minutes another figure appeared. ¡°Guro, what is wrong with you, why are youing to this guednd?¡± A giant the same height with golden skin asked. ¡°Nothing, I seem to have just assumed wrongs he could this guednd indeed have anything good? Let¡¯s go, staying here for too long might result in us being affected by the curse too.¡± After saying this, the figure took the lead in leaving but it still had some suspicion. Wang only had a sense of crisis and asked Ruruo to escape from this ce but now it seemed that some giants had been attracted too. Thankfully they had already left otherwise it might have be a high problem. From the conversation, it seemed that this ce was not something good, but it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on Wang and his family. Well, he didn¡¯t know it and it didn¡¯t bother him anyway. But if he had heard this conversation and the one from the monster leader several months back, he would have been able to guess much. After all, they called this ce an Ind, and the two giants mentioned gue. Perhaps at that time, he entered the forest the monsters were not incapable of seeing him but avoided a possible gue carrier. If he knew it he probably wouldn¡¯t care much, he also had been curious about why the region in the grasnds was red without any other animals staying or even consuming the wheat. The couple only saw a group moving through once, and never saw it again. Upon descending on this world they could indeed see the grasnds but the other areas were covered in fog for them even to see anything, around this world. Chapter 164 164 Passing of time After passing out, Wang¡¯s recovery took a few days. And the same time, the couple indeed obtained huge gains from their trip. After waking up the first thing he did was set up the tree, in the middle of the courtyard. Supplemented by the formation, the area covered previously was also increased to several thousand meters radius. A huge formation was set up using terrain as material, in a way, Wang used the way of formations to exploit nature. After that, he also went ahead to expand the world array. But due to someck of tribute points, he had failed to raise the level of skill, forcing him to leave from time to time. The search for a way to earn more attribute points continued for more than a few months before he attained enough through exploring for some mineral materials. Even though the idea was very useful, having to gain points in this way was too tiring and not all ces could be capable of producing materials with value to him. When he looked at his skills, the level of the formation especially the world array was promoted until the points be insufficient. Going back he didn¡¯t require to take much effort in setting the formations as before, even though he still got exhausted it was much faster. ..... The huge tree had also been nted, and the aura of heaven and earth was also starting to appear, except that this time it was isted in space, inside the world array. Even vast energy being absorbed from the outside disappeared into the formation without causing many ripples. At the same time, Ruruo nted the bodhi seed somewhere close to their courtyard. In that way, the environment and life of the four be lively just like back then in the vige. With the daily improvement of the heaven and earth aura, the couple could also easily feel that their understanding ofws started to open up. In the fifth year, the ce had be no more than a holynd. The bodhi tree had even be a sapling under the nourishment of the heaven and earth aura, as well as Ruruo¡¯s application of vitality daily. The runes on the bodhi sapling seemed to be always attracting something and changing. Most importantly, Wang could even feel that his state of mind was very clear when bearing the courtyard. Ruruo even said she was sure to enter the state of thew in a few more years. He spent his time trying to umte more raw materials buried underground. One was for trying to start creating some treasures, he wanted to refine them butcked any manuals. In that case, he decided to try things the old way, at the same time it could give him something to do. umting materials through this method to add attributes was indeed the only way, but he didn¡¯t want to have numerous materials lying in his storage space, upying his space for nothing. In that case, he mined to obtain attribute points, he used the heaven and earth me to start the journey of weapon refinement. He didn¡¯t need too much skill to start but with time he learned from his mistakes and continued to improve. The manual way of forging weapons was what he chose to pursue. In another three years, his skills in hammering had improved greatly, at the same three of his techniques were improved based on the true meanings they cultivated. After that, the techniques seemed to have changed, especially his attacking methods. He didn¡¯t know how to call the new state, but he could tell it was not thews they were pursuing. Even Ruruo had the same feeling when she managed to eventually take that step, she had notprehendedws but rather something else. In the end, the couple named its supernatural powers, and this was mostly derived from the true meanings they cultivated. Wang only managed to grasp about three supernatural powers while Ruruo had one. She was more proficient in it due to putting all her time into it. Wang didn¡¯t spend time cultivating supernatural power at all. This made it such that it was behind Ruruo, he, however, didn¡¯t refer to it. The couple concluded that supernatural powers were probably what existed before the pursuit ofws, but that was not proved. In a decade, Fengxi took a step forward in her cultivation, and Ruruo also improved her supernatural power past the point of being proficient. Wang had yet to gost entry but obtained other new supernatural powers adding up to seven. His weapon refinement improved too, at the same time his state of mind was changing slowly. When it came tobat power, he was now standing in a very high position. He didn¡¯t improve his supernatural power probably to give himself more room for improvement in the future. In another three decades, Ruruo eventually ushered in a breakthrough to the superpower realm. The realm based on the couple is divided into five levels, then another two realms might be above it before attaining primal master. The division of the supernatural realm came from how well oneprehended supernatural ability. Perfection is the peak of the supernatural realm. Ruruo also took a long to break through despite having stepped into a state of supernatural powers due to an umtion needle breakthrough. Moreover, her Qi was being converted to supernatural powers. In the end, the strength of one in the realm depends on the number of supernatural powersprehended. Ruruo took advantage of the bodhi tree growing in the yard and the heavy aura of Heaven and Earth. Luo Li stopped at the peak of the great-grandmaster under Ruruo¡¯s guidance. After another three decades, Wang was able to integrate formation into the weapons he created, this allowed his level of craft to improve to a high level. He had already attained fifteen supernatural, powers. He even had one of space, in the same time Ruruo had grasped three more supernatural abilities to above proficiency level. The aura in their home had already started to change with the heaven and earth, during this period, the tree in ths courtyard was probably standing more than four kilometers tall. This all could be attributed to the use of world array to attract spiritual Qi in the ce, and the immense heaven aura almost turning substance near the tree. The bodhi tree was currency four and a half meters tall, this already could be seen as having grown too fast. Just sitting under it, one could gain insights faster, and the family realized that the more it grew the more miraculous its effects. On this day, Wang was busy adding formations to a weapon, he had just crafted with a huge boulder, while Ruruo was sitting not far away from him ying around with her supernatural powers. On the other end, their daughter seemed to have some fruits in hand, seemingly discussing something with Luo Li, a huge bang could be heard, causing the ground to tremble. Even though it didn¡¯t manage to affect their region, it could still be heard. At this time Wang and Ruruo looked into the direction that might have caused such a disturbance bing vignt. Without even waiting for much everyone matched towards the direction with Wang and Ruruo at the front. Standing at the edge of the formation, Wang observed everything through the soul and saw no danger, but slight fluctuations in the distance he moved out. But it wasn¡¯t long before Ruruo alsoe out and in the distance about several kilometers away, one could see a huge pit. Some smoke was rising from there, and Wang had some thought in his heart before he turned around to discover everyone hade out. Seeing how eager they were to go in that direction, he knew it would be useless to force them to turn back. He unfolded his supernatural power of space and covered everyone. The next moment they appeared above the huge pit. It was indeed very wide, and all the red wheat around had been destroyed in the area. With his eyesight, he could huge pieces of ores had been unearthed due to the explosion and remained intact even from the destruction. Further, in the depths, he could see something that resembled runes shing. He however didn¡¯t seem to be in a rush to go down, after checking around he noticed that this destruction had not attracted anyone at all. But he still waited for close to half an hour and every time he could use his space ability to check the distance. This was what he discovered when he gained the ability. Space supernatural power can probably lead to thew of space. But that was not the main important issue, what he realized was that he found use power of apace to check further distances that even his soul and perception might find hard to aplish. In that way, he was sure no one wasing to this ce. After that, he released his perception and could see the numerous runes on the surface of the pit, with an object. The runes run through the surface of the object, and he had never seen such a runway before. But he could tell that the runes were indeed unique. He had been studying weapon refinement all this time so he was very attracted by the object at the center of the huge pit. Chapter 165 165 Another danger from the outside Without wasting time, Wang went ahead and set up a formation but it was merely useful for creating an illusion. After that he left his family standing at the edge of the crater, descending towards the runes shing from time to time. The situation was indeed urgent, he was not going to bet that no one woulde in this direction. In that case, he operated as though there was not much time left. When he was going downwards, even Ruruo was curious as she could see the runes. They resembled some of the things she usually sees Wang inscribe on weapons. In such a case she could only ask him about it, as such the two keptmunicating through sound transmission techniques. Wang flick his finger, and a formation was slowly rotating around it, with a sense of heavinessing from it. Then a circr formation justes into being covering the object on the ground. ..... When he approached it, he had already set a formation between it and the object. He wanted to understand what it was but not lose his life over it. Watching through the membrane of formation he was able to deduce that it was some kind of weapon or artifact refined using special methods. This discovery made him happy, he had found another path, and he could take this knowledge through imitation and enrich his refining methods. H looked at his wide and nodded, at the same time, a weird-looking rune was embedded directly onto the object, directly isting it from the outside world. It was as though it had entered an independent dimension. He still had to be cautious, in case the object gas an owner and could be tracked. ¡°Husband, this object should have an owner right? Just taking it might bring problemster on right?¡± As he was busy nning to take the object away he heard his wife say this. ¡°Indeed, a smart woman. She thought about what I had also been thinking about.¡± He thought to himself as he smiled at her. Seeing this she stopped talking about it, bute down with the other two very curious about the object. Wang made some hand signals that unique runes fell in different directions making the tunes shing from time to time die down. In that way, another circr formation came into being under his feet, it started to spread the moment he tapped his ties twice. ¡°With this, it is possible to continue studying the way of refinement and even formations. Furthermore, with enough knowledge perhaps making a huge stronghold is possible that can withstand even the strongest beings on this. But this is not to be rushed at all.¡± He looked at the object that was shrinking with some anticipation. ¡°Husband, why are you interested in the object so much? Is it that important?¡± Ruruo asked in a soft voice. She could see that the object was unique and also gave her a sense of great danger. It was indeed made from runes, different from the formations Wang usually uses. In a way, it can be said to be a branch of formations. She was very interested in the object rather than the runes and Wang could see that so when he packed it up after it shrink to the size of a grain of rice, he had used the space supernatural power. He then left the ce with his family returning to their territory. Wang kept looking at Ruruo who has been sitting close to him since they came back from the crater and Fengxi was in the distance observing him secretly andughing. He knew they were very interested in the new toy he had just picked up. He had some thoughts about the treasure and thus he decided to take his time when researching it. But to the eyes ced on him, he had no choice but to go ahead and check out the object. From the formations, he could see signs of this object having some internal space. The way storage devices are designed will always leave behind a mark regardless of the design system. ¡°The core of this object indeed seems to be something even I am tempted to find out. After all, I can feel it had internal space on it, so rx, if it is forcefully handled we might not even be capable of seeing anything.¡± He reminded me of grace an object that was ced on the table. At the same time, Fengxi came over and looked at it curiously before asking, ¡°what does that mean?¡± Ruruo beside Wang smiled as she yed with her daughter¡¯s hair. At the same time, she said, ¡°Your dad, means if he forcefully tried to open this treasure and find what is inside it might self-destruct.¡± She said without even taking wang¡¯s words to heart at all. ¡°Aah! Is it that mysterious?¡± Fengxi was fascinated by the object, but Ruruo broke her fantasy. ¡°Hmm!¡± She looked at her daughter as though she was naive. ¡°Do you believe the nonsense your old man is saying in the middle of the day? How could this treasure that he has already captured self-destruct? In that case, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting there rxed like this at all. This treasure is probably very easy to open, but he just wants to make it sound mysterious.¡± When Wang heard his wife exposing his lie so carelessly, he almost spits out the fruit wine he had just taken. Instead of trying to argue now, he looked at the object then his perception started to wander around it. He could see that the formation was not even close to higher than his own, but utilization of the formations and unique runes was way ahead of him. This object is a good piece to study but seeing how everyone was very anxious about the identity of the object, he has no choice but to go ahead and deal with it. Picking up the object from the table, he urged his Qi, and a unique aura was infused with it. It was supernatural power, but the quality had yet to reach the level of Ruruo. At the same time, he kept tracing the formations and runes inscribed on the object. This was also the same as learning something new from those that have less skillpared to him. As for the refinement of the treasure, that was the most attractive thing and he didn¡¯t n to dwell on it at all. From what he had learned, by just observing, other than his method of hammering objects it seemed more skills would be necessary to craft objects. As for the materials required, it is also something that has to learn too, after all, space-rted treasures need a certain type of material to bepleted. In that case, he tended to focus more on formations whenpared to other things. The strength of a formation could however also have a limit, depending on how far he could craft. Low-level treasures could hardly support being engraved with high-quality formations. After some time, he moved away from the ground floor balcony and went further before releasing the formation and space supernatural powers. An object about four hundred meters with numerous runes covering it appeared. From the look of things, it was a piece of the fragment, and that is the feeling it gave everyone. With such size, it upied it seemed to be some fragment of a treasure. Thinking of this everyone couldn¡¯t help but suck cold breadth. But this feeling made Wang more or less relieved, and even more suspicious. The fact that the object could induce such fear using perception made him less wary and he started to slowly unfold the formations. One by one, the formations were being bypassed without much difficulty. Even the wave of information being transmitted to Wang seemed to have no use to him. In that case, he could only ignore it, and continue to break through the object¡¯s defense. Besides, the information from the object seemed passive, probably for the sake of intimidation. Time passed slowly and in another half an hour most of the formations had been handled by him. For the runes, it was indeed a bit tricky, and seemed to be taking most of his time on this operation. He didn¡¯t understand most of them andpared to the ones in the ones he hade in contact with, they seemed to form some kind of order. To unfold them, it was necessary to start from scratch and understand them in steps. Since he realized this, he just took control of the situation silently. ¡°What an interesting way to handle formations. It seems to have some ingenuity, but it¡¯s a shame this kind of formation can¡¯t be used by me. It is easy to crack since all one has to do is fall the order. But with the order messed up, perhaps it can be easier to change its entire format.¡± As he used his means to crack the object, he was also learning and improving his umtions on the issue. At the moment thest node was cracked, he felt some palpitations. ¡°This is!..Alive!..¡± Looking past the restrictions into the internal space. Chapter 166 166 Devouring heaven and earth Aura ¡°Indeed, how can things thate from outer space be that simple.¡± Wang¡¯s voice resounded when he checked through the essence of the object. In the internal space indeed of about half a kilometer was sealed an egg-like object. He could see it had immense vitality and the first thought was eating it, but he pushed aside the thought. A roar from a strange creature could be heard and in the end, he couldn¡¯t even identify what the creature was. The roar erupted, but it still seemed to be just a manifestation of the essence in the egg. Around the egg, several meters in circumference, golden runes could be seen but they appeared vague as though they would disappear at any time. The bloodline pressure being released from the egg was indeed something, but in the end, it didn¡¯t seem to have the ability to shake him. He was not the same race, to begin with, so the pressure could be ignored since the coercion targeted the bloodline link. ..... Secondly, his strength is indeed very scary in the same realm basing it only on flesh. When he brought it into their territory he was already aware that the object was indeed worth his attention, but now opening it, he was shocked. In that case, he had read numerous ancient scrolls and knew something about beasts, but he didn¡¯t have any way to control them either. But he also doesn¡¯t n to do that, if the egg could hatch into something he might just observe it. Any attempt to cause trouble, he would destroy and use as an ingredient. Besides, he liked to prepare meat rather than eggs, in that case, he had he n to let the beast grow up. When he removed the restrictions and send it outside, the egg, seemed to have gained a huge opportunity. The intense aura of heaven and earth was being attracted to the beast egg. At that moment, everyone at the scene was stunned! The egg started to shine brightly with golden patterns over its surface bing visible. ¡°How is that possible!¡± The thing that shocked them was not the patterns on the egg, but rather the fact that the aura of heaven and earth in the ce was being dragged toward the egg. Even Luoli and Fengxi we¡¯re forced to take several steps back upon encountering the pressure. It had been a long time since the two suffered since they arrived in this world. This time the situation did indeed make them panic slightly but that was it. Even Wang was shocked seeing the development of things. But he was also confident in his formation being able to suppress the creature the moment it came out of the egg. Moreover, he was eager for it to try anything then he could have a good reason to turn it into a meal. The object that was initially holding the egg seems to have started to wither too. Surprisingly, the material used to design the object was a very tough one, even though he wouldn¡¯t be capable of shaking it but it just withered. Buy all of this be understandable when he observed the eggs and the way they devoured heaven and earth aura. It seemed the essence of the ore was unique and had been absorbed by the egg. Having aplished its task, indeed it also got derived of the essence. But that was something Wang only checked temporarily. The most important aspect of the object to him was the formation and method of refinement. But the development indeed caught his attention and made him pay all his attention to the egg. Instead of cracking mysterious patterns were emerging around it and with them as the core, a golden aura umted in the area. Despite appearing calm, Wang was already holding a weapon in hand. In case the egg¡¯s development went beyond his ns, he could only move. It had been a long time since he used the fusion intent, ban the idea of taking it further had been forgotten by h Dealing with many things made his priorities different, in the end even not bothering with some things such as state of mind and sword intent. But his state of mind seemed to have allowed his fusion intent to attain a near-perfection state without knowing it. It was also his desire to see how strong it could be at the moment. Before he used it to deal with strong enemies, but now that his physique was also improved perhaps he might be capable of increasing attack power. Supernatural powers also being something he has never tried using in an attack. His space supernatural power has been utilized a few times for movement from far and, far-off distances. With his current level of fusion intent that is about to achieve perfection, followed by the supernatural powers, he could be said to have taken another step in the offense. With such confidence, he obviously wouldn¡¯t put the creature in his eyes yet. Wang sat there and started to observe the changes more intently on the egg. The mysterious patterns forming even seemed more attractive to him than absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. At the end of the day, Wang was more curious about the type of creature but at the same time, a huge formation had already been put around it from the beginning. He was not sure about the turn of events when he opened the formations on the object and thus made some preparations. In that way, even though the aura of heaven and earth was being dragged by the egg, he was prepared. In case anything unexpected triggered a warning sign in his heart, he would immediately activate the formation. It is also the same reason he let his family gather around to watch for fun. Otherwise, with his character, this thing would have been opened up further where he obtained it. He wasn¡¯t bothered about the aura of heaven and earth being absorbed, as the huge tree was attracting more than enough. And the couple still didn¡¯t need to absorb it, it was just making it easier toprehend the supernatural powers. Ruruo and Luoli were very smart and seeing this development of things hid behind Ruruo. She was also looking at the changes around with a frown on her face. Wang managed to get sight of this and couldn¡¯t help but get doubtful about the reason for her expression. ¡°Madam, What is wrong?¡± He obviously couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and sent a voice transmission to her. He wanted to know her thoughts too, after all, it would be nice to avoid any unexpected situations. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t you find this object weird, it seems like part of something bigger. It has me thinking perhaps it was intentionally let to enter this ce. Do you think that it is trying tomunicate using some mysterious methods?¡± He had not even considered such an issue and when Ruruo mentioned it, he opened his storage device took out three array gs threw them in different directions. He didn¡¯t even think about asking any more questions since he didn¡¯t know thenguage or message being transmitted. Perhaps it might be asking for help or even sending their coordinates to someone else. Ever since he set up the world array, he wanted to make sure that his family can have their territory to move around without any fears. He has not felt safe since they dropped into this world. But after setting up the world array, the family has almost regained their former lifestyle. Now when he heard about the issue of transmission he went forward to take measures instantly. Being discovered by other creatures in this world may not be a good thing at the moment. After all, Wang understands some truth, and that is that they are not strong enough. With enough strength, no one would dare mass around with them. In that case, he took to instantly set up some array to avoid attracting trouble at home They seemed to have formed some kind of triangle around the egg. Then he pinched his hands forming some seals that were resembling chains in the air, each being sent towards the three gs. Initially, Wang had already made some conclusions about the origins of this creature but after this situation, he be even more certain, it might be an alien group. He thus hoped that they didn¡¯t end up descending next to them, or there might be a war after their territory would be admitted instantly if any new creaturesing from outside were involved. There was a ¡®hum¡¯ and then he realized that indeed some blizzard sound had been generated from the egg. Now it was being reflected back and forth in the triangle. He looked towards Ruruo with some praise in his eyes, then looked at the egg with a solemn expression. At the same time, he could feel that she had thd same guess as him, so he just looked ups even though he couldn¡¯t see the situation he was more concerned. Suddenly the egg had lines that resembles cracks all over it, but the lines were too smooth giving off a sense of being artificial. ..... Chapter 167 167 seeing though deception ¡°Indeed, what a good calction.¡± Seeing the seed crack more and more, with some of the runes on the surface. Without knowledge he had acquired from the river world array, he might have not even been able to do anything about the egg. Thankfully he had gained some insight into chain order and bybining different runes he could implement array formations beyond his capability. In a way, his way of doing things could not only just be deemed useful but at the same time, the world array he had arranged before on their current territory seems to have the same effect as space separation. In a way, this method goes further to prove that Wang had taken good measures in the beginning. In addition, he chose to bring it back from the site it had crushed with intention of taking advantage of his ce. In the end, he seemed to be attracted to the runes that were capable of devouring heaven and earth aura, at the same time the vitality in the artificial egg was something he was eyeing. Before he thought it was something they could easily control but once the issue of sending messages, came into being, he decided to cut off the thoughtpletely. In that way, he stopped it from absorbing heaven and earth aura making it dormant. ..... He nned to take advantage of that time to acquire all possible benefits from the egg. The runes on its surface were his priority and thus after isting the egg, he started to study chain order and would sometimes go ahead and visit the area the egg is sealed to check the runes. He almost got himself in trouble and thanks to Ruruo¡¯s reminder about the egg making some signal he cut off the information flow. But that still didn¡¯t make him satisfied so he spent his time on formations more, specifically the chain of order runes. Their power was indeed on another level. He could already guess the thoughts of the involved parties. From the word go, the seedlings for the tree might have been thrown in certain directions and the egg might probably be the same. The moment the egg got in contact with the aura it started to absorb at a fast pace, but the mistake was probably trying to send some signal out. Ruruo realized this and in the end, the egg didn¡¯t even manage to aplish much before it was suppressed. In a way, it seemed that the tree was very important and had even survived a miracle. In the beginning, Wang would let the egg devour the aura just out of curiosity. That chance was wasted by it. From the moment Wang set up this territory he didn¡¯t want other factors to be involved at all. The signal was more like crossing some kind its line. After that, he even seemed to have lost any interest in raising or even inviting any other creature to their territory before he be strong enough. In the case of such a phenomenon, with heaven and earth aura being gathered together in a certain direction and golden light being reflected with immense vitality, one could think some kind of treasure was about to be born. The method was indeed very interesting but what treasures have such an oblique aura and even the fluctuations of energy apart from its vitality seemed authentic. Seeing runes on the egg surface he was already aware that things are far from being simple. Moreover, the cracks on the artificial egg matched properly making it seem like some kind of ready-made line. The energy seemed to only y the role of elerating its opening but didn¡¯t even show any signs of uneven cracking. Without being sure about the thing that was being allowed toe out, he didn¡¯t act immediately. Wang on the other hand was praising the beings involved in this setup. But at the same time, his hands were not slow in forming numerous runes with the chain order attached to them sending them toward the egg. At the same time, the egg seemed to have almost reached its limit but was sealed through the chain order. The cracks gas yet to mend, but couldn¡¯t continue to crack. He then activated the formation he had already prepared. The egg suddenly had been isted from heaven and earth. In the end, even the aura of heaven and earth around the egg was also being used up. In the end, this means that Wang had prepared beforehand in case of any unexpected events unfolded. Now he was just sitting quietly looking through the withered object. At the same time, he could see the eyes all around converging on him. This made him very embarrassed as he also wanted to see the creature in the egg, but the development forced him to banish the egg. He had a feeling that this was all some kind of plot, and getting involved might not be any good. In that case, he sealed it and decided to think about it in the future, as for the eyes of those around him, he ignored them and continued to research the object. Ruruo already understood something and I didn¡¯t bother with the issue at all, on the contrary, Fengxi couldn¡¯t sit still but was ignored by Wang. He was just smiling watching her anxious wanting to know what was happening. On the other side, Ruruo was wondering why the two of them were acting like babies. Well, she didn¡¯t bother with it much, as she looked at the ce the egg was sealed she be resolute. ¡°In a few decades, perhaps my grasp of about nine supernatural powers would beplete and my world energy would make another step toward.¡± Right, in the current realm of supernatural power, the more one grasps the better. And at the same time, it affects the quality of world energy as it is slowly being tainted by the aura ofw. Though it is not close tow, it at least can be said to be approaching it. Afterpletely achievingw, one can then have a high affinity with thews the supernatural powers lean towards. In the end, both of them know this but Ruruo takes the approach of studying one supernatural power, then uses it to draw on the next In a way her supernatural powers are interrted. Ruruo is a gifted cultivator and thus it wants something shocking that she chose to take this direction. Even Wang was taking advantage of the world¡¯s array to umte supernatural abilities. It didn¡¯t seem that hard, after memorizing some runes, the chain of order attached to them allowed him to see some opportunities. Space is one of them as the array is used to iste spaces, and thus in every rune, a chain order of space can be found. In that way, he managed to grasp it faster and even use it in day-to-day formations. The other runes also have some repetitive chins of order which could make it easier got him to set up afterprehending numerous order chains. The order chains seemed to link up and make some kind of embodiment of thew. But he couldn¡¯t do that or rather couldn¡¯t see thews at all. It is reasonable since he has to go further before even supernatural powers could develop to the path ofws. At the same time, he could still keep up with Ruruo in the level of cultivation. But his world energy was already starting to change greatly due to the influence of the supernatural power Qi. It has the function of purifying the world¡¯s energy making it easier to feel the excitability ofws. Well, that is not however how it is called, from the situation of cultivators, it is usually said that supernatural power Qi taints world energy with an aura ofws. In that way, it is the first step when one has to get involved withws. This also means that it is much easier to cultivate her supernatural powers faster. wang on the other hand has been taking advantage of the world¡¯s array to cultivate supernatural powers. He continues to grasp them as he understands some of the chains of order. In the same sense, it is easier to cast the runes with the chains of order due to it. When Ruruo first grasped a supernatural power she seemed no different but with the scram of them reaching the level of proficiency, her aura has be more or less detached. One could not tell any difference between her and a mortal yet she seems to have some pressure that even Ruruo and Luoli could feel unconsciously. This kind of pressure is, not something that can be hidden, ites from supernatural powers and unless she reaches perfection at this level the pressure couldn¡¯t be hidden. In the past five years, Wang has spent time on the world array, he set up a formation using space supernatural powers. He could go back and forth from the side of the huge river. Having to ess the source of the world array proved useful but at the same time, he could already see that he had yet to reach a point where he could set up even oneplete rune. The runes he had managed to see repeatedly had more than fifty-one chain orders. Of those his ability allowed him to only memorize about eight and with the help of the bodhi tree, he gained eleven as his limit. After that he started toe back and focus on the egg, the runes were being studied by him and the vitality being coveted. He evenforted himself by thinking, [donor, this egg has some fate with me.] Chapter 168 168 Ruin discovered On a sunny evening after just having a meal, the sound of something copsing could be heard but it was very vague. It had been some time since the incident with the egg, and even now Wang had yet toplete studying it. During this period, he took some measures to avoid others sneaking into his territory which proved quite useful. He could feel the measures he set up reacting, and not just that, the other senses such as perception seemed to have reacted too. And the source was somewhere they had been before. With this being the case, Wang thought another big trouble wasing his way. But that didn¡¯t stop the couple from being determined to move. For someone like Wang and Ruruo, they could hear something but the most important thing was that the shaking of thend couldn¡¯t be hidden, it was still felt by the two. The shaking of the ground was something that Wang felt in an instant. ..... When everything calmed down, he had already figured out the direction. With their cautious character, he had already figured out a n in case things went wrong. Despite his tense heart, he was also interested in the source of thend shaking. His curiosity was important but the idea of having the enemy descending in that region made Jim slightly solemn. If that were the case, he would have to arrive earlier and see if another egg was present to be captured for his use. Staying in this world, it was not necessarily safe to have one¡¯s head hidden under the sand. This was something he learned from the he had reincarnated on. He could be cautious but not forbearing, in a world where strength seemed supreme or others would tend to take advantage of their strength to step on his shoulders. With his current improvement in formations, he was sure he could escape when the situation went beyond his control. When ites to supernatural powers, he had indeed made some progress with his world energy being purified by supernatural powers. In the path of cultivating supernatural powers, sometimes it can be said that one has to observe the world more and every time that leaves one tends to gain something. ¡°Ruruo should probably manage to aplish perfection in supernatural powers before me. It seems when we go back this time, it is time to focus more on cultivating.¡± In the period that has passed, Wang put most of his efforts into breaking through in the field of formations at the same time seemed to have slowly forgotten what is truly important. In the face of absolute strength, all machinations are deemed fruitless, and thus Wang reflected on himself. The state of supernatural power might not be very strong at all. If he stepped into the state ofw, perhaps he could im to have some ability to survive. It is also at the same time that the inner world formed in his body takes up any actual role. Being in the supernatural realm they also have that urge to fulfill their curiosity. But Wang had wrung reasons for going out, this was something he cornered himself on. Without taking up proper precautions it would be a limitation. With the system panel, he could easily add attributes to improve other skills and thus he thought about it and decided to be like Ruruo and focus on reaching the perfection of supernatural power or even going beyond that. At the same time mood can be an important factor, at the end of the day. In that way, the supernatural powers taken to perfection may also manifest some kind of artistic conception. But under normal circumstances, it takes a long time for a normal practitioner to grasp the artistic connection. With supernatural powers, grasping artistic conception is said to have arrived at the threshold of peeping atw. In a way, the moment one reached such a point, one can be said to be a step behind thew. In that way, the couple seemed to have indeed done okay by now. Baondnonir¡¯s current age, their cultivation speed is indeed fast. Without interactions with other humans however it seems to have be more or less some kind of problem. The couple however seemed to not be bothered by the issue. The time they spent wandering around in the other world was indeed enough. It is just that taking that step from artistic conception to actualw is a moat that many people didn¡¯t even think about. After the couple left the range of the formation they used the tokens to hide their aura and at the same time loved towards the source of the ground shaking. Their movements were well hidden, in Wang¡¯s mind, he was more interested in seeing the fight ongoing, but he was not sure of it yet. If the behemoths in the forest were to fight, then the damage would be unimaginable so as much as Wang was daydreaming he knew it was not the case. And at the same time, he knew that in such a fight he would undoubtedly die if he tried to approach. The fact that no killing intent or pressure was being felt by them indicated that the cause had nothing to do with the behemoths. Wang didn¡¯t let go of his wild thoughts though and kept wondering how strong he needed to be fo face them. He wondered if his supernatural powers were perfected he could withstand an attack from them, shaking his head, he stopped thinking about it. Beasts have to only focus on their bloodline bing stronger and stronger which seems to be something he can base upon to judge that he was not an opponent of the beasts. In the same way, his thoughts diverged he already understood the truth, that he was not stronger than them. Even more so he was very youngpared to those monsters, their size indicated they were very old. In this strange world would still require time. At the same time he knew they usually have more life essencepared to humans and thus in a way, they couldn¡¯t be yed with. Looking at the serious face of his wife, he had some thoughts he wanted to pass to her but just shook his head and sighed. As they got close it was the ce they had obtained the object whose internal space stored ths egg. Currently part of the crater had crumbled with a huge hole being left on the ground. The crumbled region could still allow them to see the situation inside. Unlike the other areas of this world, they have covered, with huge trees or even grass, and the atmosphere being presented seemed out of tune. The couple could only slowly move towards the entrance made by the copse. This huge crater seemed to have ignited some hope in them. He could see clearly that the ce resembled some kind of cave set up by a strong man, and even had some hesitation about entering. The region seemed to have been set up by civilization and even the heights of rooms were tall but not exaggerated as creatures appeared. ¡°This is indeed u expected. In this world there seem to be more secrets than we know it. It was indeed the right choice toe out on this trip. Seeing more can also remind me that I should cultivate more.¡± As Wang was reflected by the entrance of the cave he could see everything inside. Then he saw Ruruo move into the cave before jumping down, he helplessly just followed her in. At the time, he had no choice since she had already made of for them. Moving into the underground cave, the temperature was rising with the deeper they ventured in. Further in, he could see many murals and they seemed to depict some kind of giants, from monsters to human-shaped ones. This giant seemed to have a water war and other races were either taken in as cannon fodder or destroyed. No one was allowed to watch on the sidelines, but the murals were iplete. But this gave him a very bad feeling, it was especially seeing the artistic conception used to depict the giants. It indicates that God¡¯s above can decide the fate of other races and use them as cannon fodder, but they seemed to feel it was an honor for such low-level races to die for them. The murals seemed very old, and some details were missing but he and Ruruo didn¡¯t feel any good after finding out about the existence of other races. Especially the giant race, from the deep meaning embedded in the paintings they should be called the celestial race. That name made him very wary especially realizing that such a race could still be around. What he worried about more was the war depicted in the mural and the further, the couple went, one could see decapitated temples. Standing on the side observing the temples, their faces were very nervous. Chapter 169 169 Only personal strength is true strength Inside the huge cave made under the crater, other than heat, nothing could be felt at all. The sound that came in from above the hole that had copsed was drowned instantly. The ce seemed to have no life fluctuations at all, other than recording some things in the past, it seemed like a dead ce. After having moved around the caves, the couple came to one conclusion, and that was that either the creatures present in the ce were dead or in deep hibernation. But still, that conclusion didn¡¯t seem too convincing. Wang¡¯s perception was spread, and at the same time, Ruruo was holding a sword by her waist, ready to move at any moment. It was some kind of nervousness. With the expansion of the field of perception, the couple could almost see everything. It¡¯s just that despite there being no suppression of his spirit, he couldn¡¯t manage to find anything within the range of his perception that intrigued him. After moving forward for some distance, he managed to perceive a huge pit, and his perception couldn¡¯t even see the end of its depths. ..... Finally, something attracted his attention, Ruruo also caught sight of it, and their movements were diverted in that direction. Upon seeing it, he couldn¡¯t help but retreat three steps back. The feeling he had was like he was staring at a dangerous monster. The pit was several hundred meters in diameter, but upon looking downwards, it seemed bottomless and capable of swallowing everything. Even though the ce was very hot, just standing near the pit, the couple felt cold for no reason. The feeling was not veryfortable, as it seemed as though the couple had looked into the abyss. The space connecting to some unknown dark space was not very good. As they walked around the huge pit, asionally there would be sounds of the water being stepped on. The water could be heard sshing with ¡®Pa!pa!¡¯ sounds from time to time. That was probably the only sound in this ce, and the moment the couple heard it they be unsettled. After moving around the hole for a while the couple couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly since the deep hole seemed to make them slightly ufortable even without looking at it. ¡°It¡¯s very ominous here! Go to the other sides and see if any change will happen.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ruruo also didn¡¯t like that feeling at all. After moving around the ce for some period, they realized that perhaps something had been sealed in the huge pit. From. Wang¡¯s nature, he would not go into the pit after having the feeling of extreme danger when facing it. The murals didn¡¯t even have left any depictions of the pit, iming that the owners ot the murals didn¡¯t know anything about it, he wouldn¡¯t believe it at all. Wang took out ore from his storage and threw it into the huge pit and he failed to even hear any sound that indicated the object was falling. It was too silent, and this further proved his guess, there was something wrong with the ce. He didn¡¯t even hear the sound of the ire hitting a wall at all, in that case, he could only let the matter slide. ¡°Falling in this ce is not different from being cast judgment of death. It¡¯s too silent and the depths of the pit beyond my estimation.¡± There was something that Wang failed to say. He believed some of the monsters he met before could probably manage to enter the huge out without any concern. ¡°Looking at the traces left behind by the civilization before, we can be sure this ce was not mentioned on purpose. Want to get people to jump in this pit by themselves due to greed, or if that wasn¡¯t their actual objective I don¡¯t care. Now we should get further away from this ce.¡± As the couple mentioned this issue they didn¡¯t even dy. ¡°You are right, it¡¯s not the time to explore this ominous ce, and getting tangled here for too long might just end up bing a danger in the end.¡± He understood what she was implying. The time they came to check out this ce was limited and staying for too long might prove detrimental. In that case, he would better deal with other things that had less threat to their lives. After that leaving would also not be a bad idea, but things don¡¯t always go by people¡¯s ns. Without even thinking about it, he took Ruruo and attempted to break through space and leave this ce. ¡°Let¡¯s escape first and talk about itter.¡± He could feel some actual oppression being brought down on him. Some strong existence was obviously on its way to this ce and he didn¡¯t want to get involved at all. In that case, leaving would be the only rational thing to do. ¡°Yeah!¡± Ruruo also didn¡¯t feel well when she felt that oppression. It ed at them but released naturally. After having such a thought, Wang was determined to go, but he realized that he had only covered a small distance. Instead. Thankfully, after the couple moved some distance from the huge pit, the existence that arrived went into the pit instead, and after that, the oppression disappeared. Wang didn¡¯t stop though, he kept running away in another direction with Ruruo, even the tokens to hide their auras were being used. While moving, Wang and Ruruo managed to gain some understanding of this world and the reason for almost all creatures beingrger behemoths. Back then was not simple and races proiming themselves as gods fought for several millenniums and this resulted in even some bing extinct. In such a war, many giant races lost a lot, with some supreme existences of such ns falling too, and their bloodlines tainted the world. In the end, some managed to escape while the unfortunate ones died in this world, resulting in the mutation. The situation is thus as it is, and looking at the changes that swept this world, both Wang and Ruruo could only sigh. Their current direction is indeed far off from this home, but they deemed it saferpared to having to take certain risks. After moving around the cave the couple already knew some truth, this ce had nothing that could enable their cultivation to improve at all, and even the benefits around could only be obtained by those of the same race. ¡°This world is indeed chaotic, we probably have yet to meet any problems because the region we upy is not worth anyone¡¯s desire.¡± The couple could indeed understand this logic. In a fight for resources, no one would try to get an area that has already been deemed barren. Perhaps everything that the two of them deem as precious in the other¡¯s eyes is just so-so. In.the end, this was a good thing for them and their future development path. This realization was somehow refreshing but also made Wang feel a sense of crisis. A ce like this that no one wanted might one day probably also have others running there to escape. It is indeed a normal situation and that is what worries him, besides, he also thought about the egg, he had a hunch that the egg was probably someone¡¯s way of probing this area. If that were the case then things might indeed be very difficult to handle. But he didn¡¯t care much about it, his thoughts drifted off and he started to wonder about his physical cultivation. Hecked enough techniques to practice and the star refinement art seemed to have no follow-up chapters. Suddenly an idea struck him, and he wanted to try it but dismissed the thought. ¡°Let¡¯s wait first, after leaving this ce, I¡¯ll also ask Ruruo to participate and see if we can set up a unique practice method.¡± As his thoughts moved he looked around only to see that the cave was still beyond their ability to grasp. He decided it was not worth wasting their time in this ce, but at the end of the day, he still had the thought abouting backter. In.that case he spends close to a day setting up a temporary teleportation formation. When the couple set foot on these teleportation and energy crystals crumbled, another giant figure noticed the abnormality ot the formation and plucked it. This was indeed very lucky on their part that their destination had already been set or they would end up being thrown in the void randomly. In such cases, even survival might be a huge problem. When the couple appeared a huge water body could be seen in their line of sight. This was his n, he set up a teleport formation that was close to the tree house at the river banks. From the other end, the formation had been disabled and thus Wang couldn¡¯t locate it even with the help of the formation skills he had. He just thought the formation had copsed due to being overexerted and reached its limit. After holding the formation in its hand the giant couldn¡¯t find anything peculiar with it and threw it among its collection before looking towards the pit with some excitement. Chapter 170 170 Searching for a way out On another side of the huge, unique buildings were set up, the designs were indeed not as grand as Wang¡¯s original whole Earth, but their height was exaggerated. Numerous runes were shing on the surface of the buildings, they seemed to make a connection to each other generating some istion field. At the same time, the area covered by the formation was sorge, clouding even the skies. In a huge building with a ck axe markbeled, a group of people was seated opposite each other. The number reached about thirteen, if Wang were here he would be shocked to discover that these individuals were all human. Not only that, but rather their cultivation was so high, but they still seemed to have sealed themselves inside some dome-shaped array. The array covers the entire region and above it seems to have turnedpletely ck with some chill spreading out from it. In the conference hall, a man with short hair seemed to be looking at everyone that hade before he started to speak. ¡°Our ns have not seeded at all. Even the probe we wasted all our resources to send out didn¡¯t seem to survive. ..... Neither were the thousands of egg capsules we sent out. It seems we have to find other ways, If not we might not be capable of holding out for a few hundred years before this ck chill gets to us.¡± In the hall, everyone bes silent when they heard it, as their strength is not bad, but a few of them are just representatives of the whole poption in this region. In the same way, they have no choice but to set up mechanisms that can ensure their survival but the situationtely doesn¡¯t seem optimistic. ¡°One of the egg capsules might have managed to get out, but in the end, we thought it was either sealed or destroyed, but ...¡± One of the middle-aged women on the side said after some hesitation. The situation was indeed very hopeless and it this better to go ahead and speak the truth. ¡°But what?¡± The man in charge was very impatient and also saw some hope. ¡°Well we can get some information but not sure about the location, it is sealed. But there is someone that usuallyes often to dismantle some part of the egg capsule, and in about sixty years, he could be capable of dismantling everything about the capsule.¡± Hearing this everyone in the room bes. slightly better. ¡°Then tell me, how do we solve this, we can probably get in contact with the other party, other than the egg capsule, and promise them benefits to allow them to assist us in this n. Is there a way tomunicate with them?¡± The leader asked again this time his face showed some kind of change. It was hope, and the other leaders in the hall all gathered looking at the middle-aged woman. Seeing the look in their eyes, she had no choice but to nod. ¡°But I need a few decades to make some adjustments to over on this side, otherwise rhe other party might not even bother to pay any attention to anything we have to say.¡± After she said this her heartbeat was indeed unstable. She had dug herself into a pit, it would be difficult to aplish what she just said, the methods she mentioned were only theoretical so she needed to study more of the egg, and capsules toe up with a way. In the end, when the meeting was over everyone left excluding the woman and leader. ¡°You just now said there was a way tomunicate with the other side is it true?¡± The man asked lightly. He had little hope and thus he needed to find out more about some things. ¡°Well, actually it would require the other side topletely manage to break through the capsule, that way emergency measures left behind could kick. in. Even ess tomunication equipment could be allowed. With our current situation, we can afford to wait for a few hundred years. A few decades is not worth mentioning, besides, have you thought about what happens after establishing contact?¡± This was something they had overlooked from the word go, perhaps the other party might just not be bothered by them in the end. ¡°You of all people know that we might not be capable of surviving long past the hundreds of years. This is weird, without ess to radiation from outside the, we are doomed. Now we can hold on because the time set up before could support ys, but as experts, it is indeed easier to guess that the situation would continue to get worse and worse. With hiw big this world is, there exists more than one Sun, but now it seems not to be revolving near our region.¡± Yes from man¡¯s words, this world could amodate numerous suns but in the end, they are more like moons. They can only cover small regions as the¡¯s size is exaggerated. This world had other humans too but it seemed they were in a tough situation and incapable of essing the sun. This Kind of information is not something that even Wang knew but he would be shocked to find out the secret about the egg capsule he had sealed up for research. Over the years he already knew that the egg was not some living thing, and thus his interest was reduced slightly. He only came back to look at it, when his cultivation was not going smoothly. In the same way, he seemed to not be in a hurry, but others were. Based on his nature, if he knew about the origin of the egg capsule, he would probably take it to another far-off distance just to be safe before starting to make some contact. He doesn¡¯t have any rtions with the group and wouldn¡¯t be sure that they would start turning his back on them after helping them out. He didn¡¯t trust a lot of people. He thought a lot during his free time and concluded, that Ruruo¡¯s home seemed destroyed, but all the situations in the past such ass dying and even martial artists harvesting origins ofs to cultivate. But this kind of information is only one-sided, and couldn¡¯t be trusted. In other people¡¯s eyes, this situation just seemed to reflect the end of an era. In that way, even the strongest people in the universe seemed to have their deadline unless they transcended the cosmos. Since they depend on the cosmos, when its end came they would also apany it. It is the real difference between eternal and immortal, one aspect represents having the ability to live for as long as not killed by others in higher realms or stronger. The other implies that lifespan is endless only u der certain conditions other than being killed, such as the external environment. But those are far from them, survival and concern for their own are the mostmon in their case. people only give attention to their own and forget others. In that way, even Wang understands this truth and wouldn¡¯t endanger his family for some kind of strangers just because of all being humans. In that way, unless some benefits are given that move him, perhaps a way forward can be discussed. In the building, the two people were standing opposite each other and for some period of salience the leader said, ¡± Okay then, I¡¯ll buy you time, just make sure that you keep your world provides satisfactory results.¡± The woman, on the other hand, waved her hands in dismissal saying, ¡°Do we have a choice?¡± Indeed, their current situation was not good for them at all. In a way, they had no choice but to find a way to survive so all the other issues be insignificant. She had given them hope to prevent the situation from bing chaotic, this was also the reason the leader didn¡¯t raise some questions out in the open. He was very pleased with what the middle-aged woman said. It had the desired effect and after confirming, she had a way but required more time, he was slightly relieved. Their current situation is indeed very bad,pared to back them when they came to this. At that time they could see some vegetation but now everything is covered in ice. Without their means, it would have been very difficult to survive up to now and thus the group couldn¡¯t think of any way other than leaving this ce. ¡°Back then when we came to this ce we had some advantages, even cultivation levels of some people that had been stuck to a step forward, but in the end, we didn¡¯t focus on the important foundation. Now, all we can do is try to survive in this crazy world first. After all, you of all people should be aware that entering other regions might not be very beneficial to us. After all, in this world, our strength is not worth muchpared to those behemoths.¡± The leader Mojin sighed. He had seen a lot, as when they arrived some of their groups with even better strength and potential thought this was their time to shine but in the end, died for it. Unlike Wang that likes to y a low key, that attacked when they arrived and realized it was a big pit. How could races that survived the ancient war be something they could deal with? Even the environment in this world was enough to cause trouble for them. Theyck the formation skills of Wang and thus difficult to deal with their predicament, by leaving? In the region Wang is located, he realized it was not extremely cold in winter, he could already guess something was abnormal until he managed to see two suns, in the sky. In a way, their current geographical territory is very suitable, but he didn¡¯t understand why no one dared toe to this ce leaving it, unupied. He didn¡¯t believe in things such as taboos, that was just overrated. To the same extent, if the group wanted him to help theme to his territory it might not be easy. And at that moment, he was also standing alone on a huge tree looking into the distance. Chapter 171 171 Making a choice After having stayed in this world for some years, Wang has still been able to experience some things that could be said to have contributed more to the current state of mind he has. Looking into the distance, he seemed to have struggled with making up his mind on an issue. But in the end, he just sighed, getting down as he was restricted from his state of thoughts, he mumbled, ¡°I have not done much exercise in the aspect of mental state, but it is understandable considering the difficulty in entering the fourth state. For the time being it is better to think of all possible methods to utilize my mental state to the highest possible potential.¡± As he thought about this situation he be tangled with his thoughts slightly. In a distant region, where extreme cold covers everything, a group was sitting down in a hall having discussions. A man in the leader¡¯s seat looked down at the middle-aged woman on his right, as well as other seven individuals seated in different locations. Each had their own identity but in the end, they were sitting honestly in front of the man. The pressure, they emitted all seemed powerful but their pressure was still overshadowed by the leader. The woman was the first to raise her concerns with a soft voice, pleasant to hear. It seemed like that of a young woman, but everyone couldn¡¯t help but be vignt of the middle-aged woman. Her words, ¡°This situation in this region is getting worse by the day, it won¡¯t be long before the protection set can¡¯t even withstand the corrosion of dark cold. The experts involved in maintenance are reducing day by day and their level of strength is only below us. When we have no one to repair them anymore, how long can we survive? A year? A decade? Or a century? You all should be aware that the most important thing is to find ways out of this ce. We need to get out of this death ce otherwise it won¡¯t be long before our fate is worse than death.¡± ..... With such a serious tone, everyone bes solemn. With their level of strength, a decade or century is indeed nothing but that doesn¡¯t mean that the changes in the region they are located in such a period are to be underestimated. ¡°If I remember correctly when we just arrived in this ce, there were close to hundreds of thousands of us. Now, even with the additional numbers over the years, we can¡¯t even reach a few thousand. At the same time, even the weather in this ce has forced the strongest of us to hide underground.¡± The tone carried some frustration. In the end, finding some way outside would be the hope for the future. To them, it was more frustrating watching the end of their lives approaching when they still had long lifespans but incapable of fighting against nature. On this, it is indeed very difficult to underhand the rules of operation and someone even stronger like the leader had to also hide out underground. The use of egg capsules seems to be very easy to understand. If the ce it is ced has any civilization then it would be easy to be attracted by the changes in the egg capsules. But if Wang were to hear their talks he would be shocked. ¡°You are all more concerned about the wrong things. What I¡¯m worried about is not being unable to connect to other intelligent life but rather making more enemies. So what if the egg capsules manage to gain attention and are taken by others? Do you think they will bother to help someone that caused problems for them?¡± The one that spoke was a red-haired man with ck outlines at the edge of his hair. He knew exactly how sinister the egg capsules were and by the time he tried to stop this, it was already too. In that sense, he assumed the attempt to want to control others from a different region. But how could that be easy, Wang had been smart to lock up the egg capsule as the energy he felt before and mistook for vitality seemed to be very evil. It could induce greed and make people fight each other to get control of it, and in the end, once one loses reason they could count as ves. But in the end, ths group was sitting underground afterunching them assuming that they could be sessful. Other than that, something else kept bothering him, the expectation to get help after scheming against them. It was obvious that once stronger existence gets involved in their schemes, it would be very difficult to guarantee whether it would speed up their death. Being among the senior members of the group, he was very rational. He had joined the region in theter years when the situation started to deteriorate. But now he just kept feeling this group in the administration didn¡¯t understand anything at all. No one would be so forgiving after downsizing one uses some methods to hurt those around them before asking for help. Such acts are paramount to provocation, and the involved parties would probably not think twice about fighting back. Retaliation might indeed seem like a stretch for some of the individuals in the underground base, considering their time and methods all being exhausted. The woman looked around and only saw that everyone in the room had be gloomy. Displeased with what the man had said, she could see that something was indeed not right with the group. She however didn¡¯t care much, she like the others were desperate to leave this ce. Any one of them had expectations but at the same time, she looked at the leader and waited for him to speak. He sighed before saying, ¡°What brother Qin said is indeed true, but we have no choice in the matter. If ties down to it, we are forced into this situation because we also want to survive.¡± The leader indeed spoke without any intention of changing tactics. He had to put hope in themselves rather than in others. At the same time, the group at the table nodded very much, agreeing with their leader¡¯s wisdom. This situation continued for a while, as the group kept praising each other the man with red hair couldn¡¯t stand it and walked out of the room. Back then when he came to this world, he indeed respected this group of people but now they had already turned away and their actions could no longer be differentiated from devils. Even the support of the defensive measures used in the underground ce they reside is from the sacrifices of some groups of people with realms below them. In a way, this action of hurting strangers couldn¡¯t be considered to have any impact on them at all. In that way, most of the egg capsules they realized had some kind of evil purpose. The hall was silent for a while before someone couldn¡¯t help it anymore. ¡°That bastard, why didn¡¯t leader just get rid of him immediately, what is the use of having such a person among us?¡± a white-haired olden spoke up, obviously dissatisfied. ¡± Do you think that there is a problem with the words said by brother Qin? Hehe! ¡± The leader had a sinisterugh before saying coldly, ¡± Even though what he said didn¡¯t seem to be on par with our united opinions, I still think it makes sense. At least I¡¯m aware that when ites down to it, he would be willing to fight for our way from this hell hole. But I can¡¯t say the same for some of you. You only care about your benefits, even now that it hase to this you think I¡¯m supporting you so you want to suppress him?¡± The leader released immense pressure that made all the individuals sitting below him shudder. ¡°We have no time to y these games. You better prepare well, I¡¯m expecting some angry individual might take initiative to get back at us, and at that time we might use the opportunity to escape this damn ce.¡± The man spoke resolutely but in the end, he sighed too. Watching everyone leave the woman was the only one left and asked, ¡°Why did the lord scold them? They are very useful in the ns.¡± The man looked at the woman and sighed, ¡°You indeed are also just like them, have you forgotten how we got to this state? Back then even though we were just foreigners, we gained many opportunities and this made most of them arrogant. They have forgotten that this world has its owners. People like Qin are necessary in the end, but that group of arrogant old men, even after being in this world longer, their potential has exhaustedpletely. Yet they only think about causing trouble. Do you think that I¡¯m sure about surfing if their n provokes a higher level of existence?¡± The man was frowning. He then looked at her and said, ¡°Zhao Qinemg you should understand one thing, we are not strong in this world at all. After several thousands of years, I can barely touch the threshold of that realm, but this made me understand that this cold is not formed naturally. Someone behind the scenes seems to be trying topletely keep us here. In the beginning,g this ce was very friendly to us, so how could It suddenly be like this?¡± He looked up in the sky through the underground his vision however failed to give him. any rity. ¡°At midnight, invite Qin over, I¡¯ll make arrangements for you two to take some elites and leave this ce. I have somewhere in mind.¡± After saying that the leader walked away leaving the woman standing alone in a daze. Chapter 172 172 The n Underground, a group of five men gathered. The ce was no different from ruin, and their faces were all covered up. The figures in each seemed cautious and looked at the identities through some special means before their vignce eased slightly. But at the same time, each seemed slightly impatient as though waiting for someone. After some time, another shadow could be seening from the entrance. This made most of them relieved, but some people were growing slightly under their masks since theter dared to make them wait. But surprisingly no one said anything about it. The group seemed to have some need for the figure or to say the figure had some significance no one bothered her with beingte. But among the group, some people only looked at her with some yfulness in their eyes. Since everyone was covering their face with a mask, it was difficult to see their faces. Even with a mask covering the face, it was easy to tell it was a woman. The group each had their seats and waited for the woman to speak first. ..... ¡°The situation is indeed just as bad. He has no way out, we are supposed to wait fir close to a century for him to set up some way to send people outside. Even if it seeds, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be possible for everyone to leave. The resources we have umted arecking to support such a project, I would suggest each of you pick a small group of people, that you can escape with.¡± The woman¡¯s voice just finished and the discussion shifted. When the woman informed them of everything they wanted to hear, the group probably treated her with some respect. But when the information she had passed on was obtained, everyone was hurrying on to their issues. She didn¡¯t seem to have any problem with this, as has beenmon after their meeting, but this time she took another direction while leaving. It didn¡¯t take long for the group that had dispersed to gather and even in their conversation, many things were mentioned. In their conversation, she even be a topic and this was something she managed to her, making her very angry. ¡°Who does she think she is, she probably also has already set herself a position among us. Had she not been selected to work for the leader and have ess to information earlier than us, how could she be qualified to even talk to us.¡± One of the men from the group had already removed his mask. Looking at these people, sheughed at herself, she indeed knew that the rtionship between them was not good, but they had no hatred. But now she realized that perhaps in their eyes, she was just a tool to spy on the leader¡¯s ns. At the same time, she remembered that the information she gave them was inconsistent with what was true. In a way, her gloomy face was immediately swept away by such a thought and she didn¡¯t see any reason to keep listening. At the rear of the group, another one said, ¡°why are you stressing yourself over this? Who said she was going anywhere? She will exhaust her value soon, at that time nobody would care about her. Do you think the rest cared about her opinions, we just have to use her to find out what the leader is nning and when to make a move.¡± These voices held her in contempt and didn¡¯t even bother to consider giving her a ce when they left this region. With such a reality, she took some time to force herself to calm down. Another voice interrupted them, but the woman on the other side had heard them. She then remembered what the leader told her before, it was then that she realized she was indeed very naive. This group didn¡¯t put her in their eyes at all, besides, cooperation with such a group is east to send her to death. Turning around she left the ce in a hurry and once far enough she changed her attire. She had already made up her mind to keep ying this role until the day the leader nned to send her out of this underground hell. As for the group, staying close to them could at least help her in making sure no changes happen before the n by the leader was realized. She would wait for that time to see the looks on their faces when they realized they were left behind. The identity of a spy was convenient to use and even provided her with the ability to interact with the group and gauge their actions. ¡°If my strength was enough, perhaps I could let this group of old men die faster, but it doesn¡¯t matter, when the n is realized, they will not be able to preserve their lives.¡± Zhang Qinming, thought to herself. The disregard from the group is something end didn¡¯t care about before and thought with them she could still get some benefits, but ording to them die was disposable. This feeling was not very good and had she told them the truth, she might even suffer more. The leader said he might have a way to send a group out of this ce and that might be something he did with other ns. She didn¡¯t tell this them, and in the end, it seemed to have also saved her life. With their thinking, how could they let her survive? She had a helpless expression, sinceing to this world, in a way, all this time she has no choice at all, but is required to do what others want. She has to be careful after all some of the people she interacts with are not foolish, and making any mistake could eventually cost her. Fortunately she is not foolish, she can take advantage of the current situation to put herself in the shoes of this position she is trusted by both parties. But the person she didn¡¯t understand was the leader, as his thoughts were way beyond her. Based on her character, she thought that if she had the means to leave this ce would not waste her time and just move out. On the other side, the leader she was thinking about was just sitting across from him a bunch of white objects could be seen, and each seemed bigger them the next. From their appearance, it could be seen they were not something made by the leader, due to the ancient aura, they resembled the feeling Wang had when he first stepped into this world. But the feeling was very intense as though the white objects egg-shaped had been taken directly from the past. Indeed, the man leaned closer to one of the white objects and seemed to be making modifications. ¡°If the group managed to discover this ce and use this ancient artifact, perhaps they can skip space and enter a new region of space, all that is needed is some incentive to have them rob this artifact¡± The man murmured to himself. The object resembled the egg that Wang sealed but this one did have some differences, with the size being the most eye-catching thing. From the beginning, the leader also seemed to have his s. Not selfless, but rather needs some people to volunteer in entering the artifact and leaping the way in exploration. He thus seemed to have taken some measures to ensure that this happens. Even if things went differently from his ns, he could still have others volunteer to do this. ¡°Zhang Qinmeng, your help will be epted if you could make the group find this ce and the artifacts to explore, the path for me.¡± After the small adjustments were made, he seemed to have nothing to do but wait. It wasn¡¯t long before a shadow shed in the room, standing in the dark corner. ¡°How did things go?¡± Feeling movements in the room, the leader turned back looking at the figure hidden in the shadow, asking out loudly. ¡°Indeed, that woman Qinmeng didn¡¯t let us down, she emitted some words from the information you had just passed onto her intentionally. Now we just have to let the others find this information about you holding onto four opportunities to leave this hell.¡± The shadow spoke with some admiration. It doesn¡¯t matter don¡¯t rush this, take time before the tumors start to be circted. Make sure that their other rumors apany it.¡± The leader ordered before continuing to check out the biggest of them all. ¡°Once the bait had been set, I can start thinking about how to get out of this ce then. Perhaps even my realm could take that step if I managed to step out of this hell.¡± The leader was very much expecting that day. Unlike everyone else that seemed to be panicking, he seemed to have calcted everything and just waiting for an opportunity. Chapter 173 173 Finally it¡¯s like Home In the red fields, it had been peaceful for the family of three. Wang liked this kind of atmosphere too. It was rxing and even cultivation was improving at a steady pace. His formation level had also informed slightly to about eighteen chains of order in the runes he could set up. It can be said that his levels had increased little but the entire formation in their territory had been upgraded due to it. ¡°Madam, you have alreadypeted for several supernatural powers with the help of the world array by the river. What are your ns next? Other than improving your cultivation level, which is unrealistic at the moment, after all, the supernatural power realm has yet to advance anywhere?¡± During this period, Ruruo would asionally visit the riverside, and in that way, she managed to grasp several supernatural powers. The situation in their territory was indeed stable and to gain a way forward in cultivation ths couple already were aware that they had to move around in this world. But that would inevitably cause conflicts with others but this didn¡¯t seem to be something to care about at the moment. Supernatural powers need to be used to gain more insight into their development direction. ..... With current improvements as well as measures the couple felt that they could go around and experience the world without worries. The methods in ce could ensure the safety of their child and Luo Li. In the worst-case scenario evacuating to other sites, they had set up for emergencies using formations is also an option. This was all just based on their thoughts and the couple didn¡¯t intend to leave their territory at all. Some things sound interesting when one imagines them but are very difficult to implement, ir in a way the price is usually not worth it. Just like their territory has the best environment anyone could ask for, from the tree that seems to attract heaven and earth aura to the bodhi tree. Even Ruruo no longer spend most of their time at night involved inprehending supernatural powers when at their residence. Wang made her go to bed every night, and their time is spent like a newlywed couple Some mornings one could still see some blush on her mature face to her neck. It just imagined the actions that make her blush in shame when she just wakes up in the morning. In a way remembering then seems to make her somehow ashamed but at the same time some longing. In the past month, he could see that the weather had been too cool. He didn¡¯t bother much with it until this morning he could see dark clouds in the sky and they have been gathering without any sign of stopping. At the same time the weather was changing the couple just sat down in the courtyard he had set up waiting for Luo Li to bring up some of the breakfast. Ruruo was sitting next to Wang and their hands were sped together, from that time one would see her ears blushing and when she tried to release her arms he seemed to whisper something in her ears. Some hot breadth escaped from his mouth touching her ears, making her even redder. He just found this interesting, even after being married all this time she still had not changed much. It wasn¡¯t before long that another footstep could be heard and Fengxi appeared, but this time there was another voice in her head. It came from the crustal she had obtained in the past it seemed the opportunity from that crystal was not simple. If Wang could see it, he would sigh at his daughter¡¯s luck. ¡°Little doll, where is this? It seems the energy is very high level. Wait, there are more energies in the void, but their level is very high. Did you go to a higher ne?¡± The voice in her head was very hurried. It sounded like an old grandmother, and it also exins why the crystal seemed to have chosen her over the couple. Fengxi was still young and easy to guide,pared to the two seemingly immersed in their world. After being shocked the voice continued to observe around and could see that aura of heaven and earth was close to even a hundred times the other ces she has been. ¡°Where is this ce? Isn¡¯t this a cultivation holynd? Even without any resources, it is very easier to practice in this ce. No! With such a ce there should be at least many powerhouses in that realm appearing in our ne, why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± The expression of the figure could be imagined at the time. At the same time, one could hear some doubts from to time but Fengxi didn¡¯t even flinch, she didn¡¯t understand what her father was telling her the day she came out from her mother¡¯s inner world. But after some years passed by she has be ustomed to this ce. In the same way, she was used to the olddy in her head, as she got this crystal a long time ago and before going into a deep sleep the two had interacted several times. This time she was just surprised that her cheap master had actually woken up, but that was not all, when she cast her eyes at the couple in the distance she was shocked. ¡°What the heck is going on here? Why are the two of them giving me a feeling of being close to detachment? This doesn¡¯t make sense, the two don¡¯t have anyw fluctuations about them.¡± Well, the truth was that the moment one set their eyes on the couple it gave them a feeling of being integrated with the world but the most impressive thing was the fact that none of them seemed to have any pressure from having a cultivation base. Fengxi just looked at her parents and felt this boring routine of theirs from flirting every time, even after being married for a long time. She just picked a set at random and replied in her heart without even having many waves, ¡°This old man is so shameless and looks at the olddy, actually blushing every time.¡± It¡¯s not like she hadn¡¯t seen this at all. Aftering to this world, she had been ustomed to a lot of things but this scene has almost be amon urrence in the morning. But the old granny in her head was not interested in her grumbling, she was obsessing about the couple only to feel their situation was indeed peculiar. In a way, it is more or less very hard to have an aura like that of the two, from her understanding, it should not exist unless one takes a step intow. But that is not the case at all yet their essence is already starting to transform. The truth is Wang and Ruruo didn¡¯t even know about the transformation of the essence. But this could not be attributed to the supernatural realm alone. The most important thing was the use of the Qi Codex to refine his world energy several times. Ruruo had also done that, and the essence from their bodies started to have some mutations, or changes when supernatural power was added. In a way, it also allows their auras to be more restrained and natural. To Fengxi perhaps it was nothing, but the remnant of the old woman in the crystal was very shocked and that was far from enough. She could feel bloodline pressure emanating from Wang was just as potent as his energy cultivation. To someone at her level, she could see a lot of things. ¡°What a family of freaks. It seems that the two people are indeed not far from spying on the secrets ofw, and it won¡¯t be difficult for them to progress to that level. If only..¡± The olddy¡¯s thoughts suddenly got cut short and she just sighed. On the other hand, Fengxi that had taken her seat was still yawning, but from the looks of it, she was watching some drama with interest. Especially seeing her mother¡¯s blushing face from time to time. It continued until meals were neatly arranged on the table and everyone seated. Looking at the family enjoying themselves, Wang happily put some spoonful of food in his mouth with a smile. After that, he thought of something and said, ¡°Our good daughter, after the meal this old man has set up some interesting formation, you should go in and try yourbat power.¡± The smile on his face was not very friendly at all, but she thought she had seen a devil drinking at her. Indeed, Wang had made some ce for his daughter to exercise her muscles, in the beginning, he had other goals but it ended yo like that. But seeing herzy appearance be decided to let her experience some bullying from the formation. Her cultivation had also grown faster and he felt perhaps after passing through such a formation to hone her skills it could eliminate some dangers At the same time, his eyes could be seen observing the location of the sealed egg, with some golden light in them and whiteness at the center.. Chapter 174 174 Threat from other humans being the greatest At the edge of the huge tree, Wang was busy attacking to measure the attacking capability of his supernatural powers. He also was looking at the best way to adapt to using supernatural powers. The abilities thate with supernatural powers were only something that one could think of themselves. Ruruo didn¡¯t take tours towards the river to study the world array anymore, she had already umted enough supernatural powers and spent most of her time under the bodhi tree. Her attention had shifted towards the Qi Codex too. Unlike her, Wang didn¡¯t hurry to improve it yet. Perhaps he was also having some considerations. At the same time, it was to test the new tool he had set up using the world array application. Surprisingly, regardless of how he attached it didn¡¯t move the huge trees at all. ..... Not even a trace could be left on it, and thus this seemed to have captured his attention. Well, the truth was just that he was beingpetitive. Every time he attacked, he could observe to see if some changes appeared but nothing seems to be changing at all. On this new tool, he was not even sure how to develop it next, after all, it required an actual opponent to make the fight more meaningful. But every time. he attacked a huge the shocking force was always generated, which seemed to have multiple the attack he sent out. In that way, he had to do everything to withstand it. But this feeling is far from beingparable to the Origin temple, but in the end, he counts to gain ess to it from this world. Back then he could even use it to measure hisbat power and then correct some of his weaknesses. But now it was not possible and he could only make up some inferior methods. ¡°The attacks I produce should have already improved to another whole level. yet this formation can reflect attacks and even more surprisingly double the attack power. But this seems to also have a limit. In that case, it would be unrealistic to hope using it as the main core in defense of this territory.¡± Wang secretly spected The situation indeed surprised him slightly since he had just made this ce with infusions of letting them practice here. But unconsciously it seemed like he had gone further by adding some extra attack reflection capacities. With this ability, as long as he studied it further, wherever it could be used on a defensive formation is worthy of awe. With the fact that his strongest attacks couldn¡¯t even faze the formation, he was indeed impressed. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± The attacks returned to him from the reflection indeed seemed to give him some hard time. This would have been an impressive sight to see but only three people were present and among them, only Ruruo found the situation watching. The other two seemed to have nothing interesting in this ce to watch. After being exhausted from all this, Wang went ahead to rx under the bodhi tree. In this ce, Wang could recover his spirit faster and also enter a state if of enlightenment. I¡¯m this state, he could understand many things but he focused entirely on his attacks in the tool. He was more interested in understanding the way to solve it, but such a formation would require him to either find the weak point or destroy the core. How could that be possible when he couldn¡¯t even manage to get past the formation he had set up? Then after that, he sat under the bodhi tree, to practice, and before he knew it he repeated the routine for several months, and every time, his body seemed to experience some changes. With the flow of world energy having been elerated, his meridians were expanding daily. The supernatural powers had improved faster during this time, and inside the world energy, aplex set of runes were forming. At this time even his body condition was almost being eliminated, and the Qi flowing everywhere in the body pushed injuries from energy out of the body. The same time.his body was being repaired at a molecr level, unlike the situation in thest of having undergone body and blood transformation that forcefully limited the leakage of energy, now it was the actual remedy. The introduction of supernatural power Qi into the body has indeed resulted in several changes. ¡°I¡¯m getting rid of the leakage body?¡± Even though Wang saw it as being tasteless in his current state, it was still an improvement. In the past perhaps this might have been a cool thing but now it was not worth mentioning, and when he entered the world master realm, such defects be insignificant as they could even shake his body at all. In the end, he even threw it aside as he had cultivated it by using his body as a foundation, rather than energy. It was only after studying the Qi codex that he even started to give energy cultivation some attention. But in the end, it did not change his mind about prioritizing his body. It was only because of the current circumstances that he had dyed things, but he nned to take the next step by opening the treasures in the body. He could feel it when he entered the world master realm and even more afterpeting for the blood transformation. But the energy required would not be something trivial, in that case, he has been focused on other things first. Putting the more difficult task aside for the moment. He could feel that after he started to open the body treasures, then his strength would be even more tyrannical. At that time not to mention survival in this world, he could start fishing for huge prey at theke. And opening the body treasures is indeed no different from obtaining supernatural powers and they are already ok a perfect level. The issue of energy is the only concern, but now he could not be too worried, as his ns are almost about to bepleted. ¡°My body is transforming too, it¡¯s not just an is wielding wield energy perhaps is it going to give me a direction to take next time when undergoing the sixth blood transformation.¡± What shocked Wang was that even the internal organs he took time to strengthen only after his blood transformations, seemed to have happened. Just a few days. He had never experienced such a rapid transformation in strength especially after having reached his level of the realm. Surprisingly, he could feel the aura of heaven and earth more clearly, a sign hisprehension had also improved. But that was not important at the moment he could feel that with his current strength he could fight the past self without any pressure. The thing that he started to put attention to was how to utilize supernatural powers properly. At the same time, he returned to his usual lifestyle of taking care of the farm, and barbequing and forgot about the outside world even the egg capsule. It was only after half a year of spending time with his family that he remembered to pay some attention to the egg capsule under the seal and went in to check. This time he managed to open it, and without difficulty and surprised to find some unique energy stones inside the egg capsule, they seemed to have the function of powering the runes engraved on the egg. Surprisingly, the egg was giving him a slightly ancient aura, but the things inside seemed more mana made, their designs didn¡¯t match the egg capsule. In that way, he could be sure that the egg capsule was not designed by the people that send it out. He removed all the energy sources and anthem themes from his storage device. At the same time, he started to check out the things in the capsule, beforeing to some conclusions. He sneered after obtaining some information from the samenguage he had learned by studying some techniques in the ck gate cave back on the destroyed. Back then he was naive but after having been in this world for some time he could almost guess some things. They were not the only ones on this some other humans had alreadye here and taken residence in this world. Seeing the content obtained from the egg capsule he sneered since he was more certain that those that coulde to this ce voluntarily and stay for such a long time were not good things. Back then he had doubts after arriving in this world, after all, it was very primitive in its state, and even the air gives off that primitive vibe. But now he was more certain, toe to this ce a lot of energy would be required to open some kind of portal or gate. The most effective way would be to uses or even a whole universe. When he had such thoughts he shuddered slightly. ¡± Perhaps in this ce, the most terrifying thing is humans and not the locals in this world.¡± Hees to a terrifying conclusion by himself. But what he failed to see was that some kind of rune floated out of the capsule. Chapter 175 175 You are underestimating them ¡°Not bad.¡± After three years, Wang has been observing Fengxi and today he could feel it. The progress she makes in the techniques he gave her is very eptable. This is a good thing considering the more he finds out about this world the more unsafe he feels. Based on Ruruo¡¯s talent, it is expected for her to have inherited some goodprehension. Hearing the familiar voice that floated towards her ears, Fengxi busy practicing turned to look over even more happily. She was very much expecting a meal, at the moment not because of hunger but rather the taste. Wang was standing not far off from me. her with some meat hanging off some bamboo spikes, with some oil dripping and steam being released from it. She looked at the golden brown meat with a faint smile on her face. Indeed she was expecting him to bring her something delicious to eat. She indeed had be more and more dedicated to practicing and her improvement could be seen by all. Well, Wang didn¡¯t bother with why, but rather he was very pleased with this development as it could reduce some of his concerns. ..... In the past, he and Ruruo had to spend a lot of time trying to force her into cultivating. Now it was indeed a good thing, but at the same time, he was going to have to start thinking about how to develop for himself in the direction of the stars. Back then he indeed reached the sixth level of star refinement art and with some effort perhaps he could be able topletelye up with a way forward by leading it towards supernatural power. Just like the thunder body art, which he solely relied on toe up with more advanced concepts. When ites to destruction, he had already managed topletely realize it before but with thunder, he also grasped another aspect of destruction. The other thing he grasped was the most ignored aspect of creation, as thunder could also lead to the creative aspect. In that case, Wang didn¡¯t spend most of his time trying to tell her what to do anymore. He just visited to provide her with some meat when she had started to get exhausted. At the same time, he had already started to practice his body regiment martial arts. He indeedcked any higher level martial arts, as the star resonant art couldn¡¯t be practiced anymore. At the same time, he had concerns about the group of humans present in this world, and thankfully they had yet to meet, he was aware that this world was too big. He spent the most time during the day on his martial art and then fave Fengxi some pointers. His viewpoint was different from that of Ruruo with regards to things but is usually did the tricks in some cases. Not their daughter has already even started to grasp some martial arts he had practiced in the past and forgot about. She had already surpassed the standards of being a young woman in mortal societies. But due to her cultivation realm, she still looks like a teenager. Perhaps it could be attributed to her being born with a strong bloodline and also her higher cultivation realm. In the past, Wang thought that she could grow up just like a normal person as long as her realm improved, but now it has been proved wrong. But it didn¡¯t matter to him, as this situation was not something that bothered the couple considering they also retained the look they had in their early twenties up to now. In a way, Ruruo even bes very good-looking in the process due to her focus on vitality¡¯s true meaning back then. ¡°With the way you are going perhaps, it would not take long for you to perfect the thunder refinement art. At that time I should give you another one to see if you could practice it.¡± Wang knew that his physical body at the sixth level of star refinement art was already scary enough But that was nothingpared to his n, if he wanted to have a stable life, what he could do should be silently improving his cultivation realm. And as for the thunder refinement art, was improved from the thunder art he had practiced. Wang himself took advantage of the system panel, to take his martial arts techniques to the state of perfection. He fixed and added some aspects of supernatural powers making the level of technique rise to a very high was the broken technique that Wang practiced in the beginning and had no further advancement. He made some changes to the technique and kept practicing it himself even gaining some supernatural power. After that, he just passed the insights onto her to see if she could continue to practice without a technique and it seemed she had alsoprehended her way from it. He didn¡¯t have to give her but just pointed out some things to her. With the level of techniques having reached the perfection of course he could understand them clearly. In some techniques he had even given behind perfection, achieving intent behind them. So I¡¯m away his eyes could easily find fault in such techniques being practiced by others. Wang had reached a high level that he could practice some techniques himself to the level of proficiency at a fast pace without the use of attribute points. But he still preferred doing things in a way that reduced the risk of having to waste time. The attribute points are thus the most effective way for him. After all, he saw no reason to give himself more headaches when he could only use it on techniques rather than other aspects such asws and other concepts. But in the end, he still found a loophole in the use of the attribute points, as long as a technique has rtion to any principles he could leverage them once he attains perfection in it. After all, a technique that is rted to destruction or even space, once it is cultivated to perfection, one would have his understanding of the said principle improve too. In a way, it was not much of a limitation, but such techniques are usually mostly not easy to find. The only way is to make them oneself with an understanding of the principles involved. This is also the main reason he has yet to manage to attain a level of control over anyw. He can¡¯t find any techniques that lead directly towardw. But he didn¡¯t seem to be bothered with it at all, his time cultivating was also more funpared to the past. He can understand new things from time to time and even alter some new gains to suit him. In a way, he has indeed improved more sinceing to this world and is sure that the opportunity to go further exists. He exined some aspects directly to the kept point and instead of going to the vitality that existed in thunder, he mentioned the aspect of creation. This concept is way far for even him, but with the supernatural powers, he had mastered he could easily control Qi to depict the scene of destruction and creation. In a way, the in the existence of the inner universe of the universe master is made up of massive energies. Wanting to convert thempletely into something substance that can support life on the other end is not easy. In a way, it would require some procedures to be followed with every realm, the reason why Wang lets Ruruo store living things is that she has vitality on her. This is different from even him, who has yet to reach that level. Even though vitality can¡¯t create life, it can make living things morefortablepared to him. To allow a to start having signs of life the most important thing is having life matter. And the amount is not small, in the end, this is something that can only be provided by perfectedws. At Wang¡¯s current level, he has yet to even touch thew, so it could be said to be an illusion. In addition, Wang also spent time talking to his daughter about most legends from back on earth as well as ideas from cultivation novels. This is all aimed at improving her imagination in the end. He believes the so-calledprehension has its limits but imagination is endless. He has also done the same for Ruruo, such that even her control of supernatural powers and abilities she has obtained risen a level. In her head, after Wang left, a sound of an old woman could be hearding from the crystal. ¡°Hey baby, your parents are not normal. From what you told me it seems that their current cultivation was researched by themselves after arriving in this world. I can feel that his way is also crazy enough. Body cultivation seems to have gone way further, as for energy cultivation he is only a step behind your mother, but at the same time still has that detached nature about him. If my guess is not wrong, the two of them have not improved their realms at all but rather they are transforming them. You should learn from them, even though the direction they are taking is slightly different after the World master level, it won¡¯t deviate from the original but their approach is scary.¡± The voice seemed to be very solemn at this moment. From what it could observe, the couple was trying to take their energy to another realm while not undergoing a breakthrough yet. She was right, after the twoe to this world, they realized something slightly off from their original world. In this ce, unique energies exist and even thews seem to be clear. Even though they couldn¡¯t manage toprehend them the couple used their I ingenuity to search for something near was, or slightly inferior. In this way in absence ofws or upper-level principles they can retreat even when faced with a group of stronger enemies. ¡°Well, my dad always says that my current strength has yet to reach the minimum threshold. Senior, do you think they are bullying me with their higher cultivation? You saw the situation in the past week, my mom only put her cultivation at the park of the great grandmaster and suppressed me with four moves. In this way, I can¡¯t even take a move from my old man at a lower realm.¡± Actually what Wang failed to realize was that Ruruo would take time to spar with their daughter, this has taught her that she is very weak. ¡°Yes.¡± This was the only response she got and after a long time, the sound continued. I realized it, back then there were rumors about geniuses withbat power reaching the ninth level, they could challenge people in the same realm when they just entered the realm. Regardless of the stage in the realm, they could defeat them, and in legends, there were even some who could install kill those in higher realms. Now that you mentioned it I suddenly understand why your father seems to be pushing you to study all these techniques. And the body cultivation ones also. A stronger body can amodate more energy and at the same time burst out with terrifying power. No wonder he also usually brings you this high-quality meat daily.¡± The voice stopped, thinking about an important matter. But it was puzzled, from the energying from the meat, it could be seen it is a high-level creature this is a result of Wang having refined the energy to allow Fengxi to consume. She can¡¯t bepared to Ruruo as she already has a stronger body due to some gains from the origin tower and also practicing the Qi Codex. ¡°At this speed, it will take me close to centuries to step into the second step of the world master realm.¡± She continued to pout as she had already achieved prevention of nine true meanings. ¡°Okay! Stopining, you have enough time it is a good thing. Once you take these steps steadily you might have a stable foundation which means bottlenecks in the future will be removed for you.¡± The voice sounded this time slightly softer. ¡°By the way master what level has my parents reached in realm and strength?¡± She finally asked something that she wanted to know the most. The world master realm has four levels and each seems to have a title. In essence, each of the levels is usually apanied by an immense transformation in strength. ..... Chapter 176 176 Everyone is restless Somewhere else on the huge world, a human city could be seen, every direction has been set up with huge metallic fences. A cone-shaped blue cover also can be seen all around the base, and on the inside, a group could be seen as busy. Further inside the cities, different factions seem to exist. Their logos are each different with one made up of stars another one a sword and even an axe. These symbols are located some distance from each other and their entrances are also upied by people. They seemed to be in a hurry and huge ships could be seen packing in the sky, the coercion that it brought was not something that ordinary martial artists could afford. Each had logos of the huge buildings. Surprisingly, despite their seemingly hurried attitudes, the groups seemed to be waiting for each other. In this way, the number of regions upied by humans on this is a lot. And each seemed to be busy this day or to be more urate, they were preparing for something. Wang that had just left from teaching his daughter some exercises seemed to feel suddenly attracted by some certain direction. ..... This feeling was strange and he moved to the bodhi tree where Ruruo was currently spending most of her time. Wang suddenly stopped and looked around, but couldn¡¯t see Ruruo. He then extended his perception, he found her standing at the edge of the territory. As he approached her, he heard her ask, ¡°Can you feel it? ¡± Wang reacted immediately, he felt some. attraction in the direction that Ruruo was facing. ¡°Are you talking about that attraction or something else?¡± He replied as he stroked her hair. It was too smooth. Wang had been in a good mood for some time now and thus the attraction didn¡¯t bother him much. After managing to open the egg capsule he knew this world was not as it seemed on the surface. So Whether the changes happening were really attractive to him he wouldn¡¯t rush there at all. He didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by others for something he had no idea about. Perhaps some benefits might indeed be helpful to their cultivation but not everything. He was not about to leave their territory for some unknown fetish. You must know that the situation on the outside is just as he had predicted. The number of people on this is very huge, and at the same time, they seem toe from organizations. With that being the case, it is really easy for someone like Wang to be cornered by them and even the risk of exposing their territory is very high. Since then, the original calm situation in the world was undergoing some changes even the group in the underground region being threatened by the cold in a certain zone was very excited. They knew what was going on, but people like Wang without background didn¡¯t understand anything. ¡°Hahaha! Millenniums it has been millenniums we can finally leave this ce. Hahaha.¡± Laughter could be heard from time to time and some were secretly celebrating in their hearts about the attraction, to them it was the most important. After having suffered for thousands of years, the group of people from the region seemed to have reached a limit. Even forced to dig underground to survive, with such an opportunity to leave of course they were very happy. If it weren¡¯t for the heat from underground and some relics discovered upon descending on the, they could not have been able to live this long in such a low-temperature region. This ce was even colder than the ice region, and the cold seemed to devour vitality. In another direction, there was a huge Waterfall, and on the opposite side was a huge vige, trees were towering to the heavens. Under one of the trees, a huge Fox could be seen with white fur, standing before a red fox. The height was more than several hundred kilometers or gave off a sense of oppression and one could already tell that this was a real powerhouse. With a wave of its tail, the waterfall was separated from the middle into a pathway, and without waiting for the white fox to think much, it was pushed into the pathway. Looking at the back of the white fox, the red fox seemed to have some expectations and worry. ¡°If you can obtain this chance, perhaps you can go a step further with your bloodline and in the future can be capable of even surprising my level. This world seems to be about to usher in another disaster.¡± These words were spoken but no one could hear them. As the white fox disappeared, the waterfall returned to its original flow. In the forest just behind the territory of Wang, the huge creatures seemed to have been silent for a long time and finally began to awaken. ¡°I am that thing again! Is the cmity about to begin again? Forbid any movements out of this region, back then I remember even after fighting for several centuries nothing was obtained. In the end, it was just a precursor for a cmity and yet many ns lost theirbat power. Our priority is to survive this time.¡± One voice could be heard from a huge snake-headed monster. An ape-like creature several times the size of the red fox still looked hesitant. ¡°Are you sure? Someone else will get that good fortune.¡± It stressed hesitantly. ¡°Good fortune? Have you survived a cmity? How can you know that? This is the ancestor¡¯s order. He said, look around and see how many ns with those that survived the rity dare to go for the good fortune in your mouth?¡± The huge snake head said seriously. In the far off, lying amidst of huge fog, a ck python with two long horns could be seen, its body was already starting to transform into a dragon. But it looked down through the fog and sneered. ¡°Good fortune! Where is the good fortune? Back then had it not been for that incident all of us would have died there, even now my current strength might not be capable of protecting me from it.¡± It closed its eyes with golden vertical pupils. Way further from there another area located inside the deep and cold ice regions, a massive temple could be seen from a distance. A group of women dressed in white could be seen moving around in groups and gathering at the foot of the mountain. The huge buildings in the area were all made out of ice. The group of women didn¡¯t even seem to be wearing heavily in such a weather master that practiced ice-rted arts. Moving past the ice temple, a huge monster could be seen sleeping on the ice mountain several hundred kilometers away. And at the foot, a group of women that had gathered seemed to be waiting for something. The huge monster resembled a huge bird, but due to its size made it difficult to guess the species. In the void above the huge bird, a woman with a cold temperament and beautiful appearance could be seen, standing opposite another woman in white respectfully with gauze covering her face. ¡°It is finally here! Almost all top powerhouses from the other side came to this ce after sacrificing numerous lifes to gather energy and opening huge ck holes, just for this moment.¡± The beautiful woman said this with a sigh. But the one covering her face had a pleasant voice, and replied unhurriedly, ¡°aren¡¯t we the same! In the end, we also did this for the sake of that opportunity. It is all about survival, in the end, you never wonder why our home cosmos has many enemies?¡± She didn¡¯t wait for the woman to answer but said, ¡°We have many grievances and those that seem. yo want to invade our home cosmos and are justing for revenge. We plunder a lot from others and it has been going on for a long time, back. then it was the same but this world is unique, it does exist in a unique space, and no one has been able to move past a certain point in this world. It also makes them apprehensive, even back then when that war happened, the one that won the opportunity rushed back to the cosmos. Who knew he would eventually confess that he couldn¡¯t take the divine object rather it was just a drop and it condensed after a certain period.¡± Seemingly aware that she had spoken too much the woman coughed twice beige saying, ¡°Anyway just remember, we are going topete against others, and in the end, strength is the most fundamental, among the universes we have destroyed toe to this world might have an existence of that level, that has left the cosmos, once they find out this, it is a matter more serious than just extermination of our sect.¡± The woman had a bitter expression on her face, but what she said was the truth, with enough strength other things would be insignificant. She also was forced by the trend of the times, and if Ruruo were here she would recognize the beautiful woman instantly, probably even some killing intent could be released. Chapter 177 177 Im not that stupid yet! The atmosphere in different factions around this world seemed to have exploded. Each of them with their ambitions and targets a simr goal. Surprisingly enough, the situation was tense everywhere, and the locals of this world didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of going out to fight for chances especially the ones with ancient existences among their ns. Especially seeing how motivated other groups were they just sneered, and in their cognition, this was a group of ants without any idea hiw high the sky was. If Wang were to know the thinking of the group of old existences that survived the previous cmity, he probably would want fo make friends with them. What kind of fortune, he hade all this way by not believing that some treasures could jaye from nowhere and be known to so many people. Especially if they had miraculous effects, why would they be capable of attracting the attention of everyone unless something was wrong? Each of the existences present in this world that witnessed the ancient cmity seems to have deep fears despite their strength, it can be seen that the terror is not something baseless at all. For Wang, these things that seem to take initiative to attractrge numbers of people are a trap. In his previous life, he had seen some carnivorous nts that attracted insects to their doom. Hiw could he be one of them, he definitely would not be leaving the territory at the moment until the situation calmed down. ..... With the current state, perhaps the number of creatures attracted might not be light, and thus he thought it best to stay put. Going out without even knowing the weird abilities of some creatures is no different from seeking death. In the vastness of this world, he was not feeling safe enough even in their current territory and thus set up numerous formations that were enhanced on daily basis. Perhaps on some days, he could miss out due to being held up, but on other days, a new change could be added to the formation. What humans were from fighting for as a fetish, seemed to have no ce in the eyes of the locals. It is also why they can live for a long in this world, after all their threat capability has yet to be realized or their strength is just too average. With the existence of races that call themselves celestials, it can be easily seen that humans couldn¡¯t be capable of even participating in such a war. Below the bodhi tree, suddenly an intense pressure radiated from Wang, it was as though gravity all around was increasing but his face had a helpless look. Om! A star-shaped phenomenon appeared dazzling behind him, but this was far from being to satisfy him. In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, a star-like illusion appeared and the pressure around Wang had already started to increase. Seeing this Ruruo tool some. actin to iste the pressure from spreading any further. But in the end, she seemed to have a ce to face, the pressure kept increasing until Wang stopped due to failing to aplish his goals. Back then, he had practiced the star refinement art to the sixth level, and how he thought of trying to take advantage of supernatural powers to look overst that level. It however didn¡¯t seem to go as he had wished. His physical body training was the most important reliance and thus doesn¡¯t n on giving up on it at all. In.that way, he directed to try it again when his spirit was rxed. ¡°That was the power of stars¡± on the other side Ruruo that had also been protected from the pressure seemed to have heard a shocked voice in her head. ¡°Master? Is the power of stars very strong?¡± She was very interested too in this thing that could make the old voice in her head shocked. ¡°Stars are the only celestial bodies that rank slightly below thes But that doesn¡¯t mean they are any weaker. Some stars can evolve into worlds.in a way, the power of stars is something that most people would be very interested in, that is because of its unique characteristics. But from what I¡¯m seeing, your father was not practicing a technique but rather deducing one.¡± The voice couldn¡¯t help but sigh. What the voice failed to tell Fengxi was that training in the power of stars was not something easy, and even some stars were higher than worlds. In another part of the world, a group that seemed to be reading a gloomy aura, Wang had seen this type on the origin tower on the fifth floor. But this time their entire body seemed to be reading ck fog that covers even the sun, affecting their surroundings. This group seemed to have some actual hatred against humans, as they were once a peaceful civilization until humans invaded and destroyed their worlds to create a passage to this world. In a way, humans could have been like extraterrestrial demons attacking their home world. But they thought too much, the humans didn¡¯t even think much of them, they just used their home universe as an energy source. This is the same with the events that happened all over other regions in the cosmos. Without the permission of the higher level existences, this kind of thing can¡¯t happen anyway. There is a high probability of them pushing for this since the crucial opportunities in this world have more use for them. People with low realms could still find opportunities to improve in their home universe and even in some cases visit other universes. With how big the cosmos is, destroying some universes might not even seem to bother some existences. In the end, there would be new universes forming, and for strong organizations or even sects, having fewerpetitors from resources is a good thing. Just like a dream a few days went by and the attraction kept increasing, thankfully Wang activated the full capability of the formation and isted the outside world. This reduced the effect of the attraction to the lowest it could reach, and thus both he nor Ruruo didn¡¯t even dwell on it. Within this time it seemed that many groups gas finished their preparations. And what this all indicated was that conflicts were about to start. In the ice region, two women stood on the back of a huge bird looking at the disciples that were gathering. Amidst the snow, a giant Luan bird with snow-white feathers spread out its wings more than a thousand feet. The show rolled up, icy breadth spread all around, and were the women not practicing ice-rted arts, they could have been frozen instantly. ¡°Everyone gather, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to move out.¡± A good voice sounded and the gathered disciples were pulled up by some unique force,nding on the back of the huge bird. Then without much urging, the huge bird flew into the sky disappearing in the clouds. The woman with her face covered up stood beside another woman and said, ¡± Can you feel it?¡± The woman opened her palm, stretched it towards the sky, and said, ¡± The future of thd sect is just at the palm of our hands.¡± At the same time, an ice-blue light loomed between her hands. But the other woman still didn¡¯t say much she was not as optimistic about their situation. ¡°Bingyue, don¡¯t forget, we are not the only ones that are entering that region. The axe gang, Star Temple, and even other groups that have stronger existences will be present.¡± This was a reminder but at the same time warning. ¡°Of course, I know, other than that hypocrite from the star temple, and muscle head of the axe gang nothing can get in our way. We just have to take advantage of them being stronger than us.¡± The woman Bingyue seemed to think everything was within her grasp. But the other woman seemed worried, [Indeed, just like the sect records said, integrating with other seniors¡¯ inheritance is not different from infusing another personality in one¡¯s soul. Now, look at this situation, with junior sister Bingyue¡¯s talent it would have not taken long to reach that level perhaps even gain opportunities to surpass it. Now it¡¯s gone, I shouldn¡¯t have allowed her to be contaminated with the inheritance seeds.¡± She was very regretful. Just for the opportunity, not just them, even the other organizations have already taken out their trump cards. There was a touch of helplessness on the woman¡¯s face, she was not sorry about Bingyue¡¯s situation but rather, she lost a chance to acquire another stronger powerhouse. The woman was not some good person, not only her but rather every organization that could enter this world did it at the expense of innumerable lives. In the home cosmos, there is indeed a huge war that spans numerous universes and the source of the war is this group of people. Even Wang managed to get some opportunities from the star temple and thought they were okay, but it didn¡¯t mean he saw them as good people. Even in the original temple, Wang didn¡¯t have much killing intent toward the alien creatures he fought. He just wanted to improvebat power, and other issues had nothing to do with him. Not only that, if Wang got theplete star refinement art, he would study it without any hypocrisy. To him, the technique is good for the training of the physical body for his current self. Chapter 178 178 Situation in the Ruins In another area, a huge figure could be seen shuttling through an expansive area. Around the figure, a huge ring could be seen with a vague golden luster. If Wang were to see it he would be dumbfounded because this was a domain manifested by the physical body. He had reached the level of world master in sh but had yet to attain this level. Physical body cultivation is very different and for one to attain this state, means their body had attained close to perfection in all aspects. In the case of Wang, this is far from being attained and thus it can be understood. The resources needed to attain this are also immense, but in this strange world perhaps it is not that difficult to aplish it. In this ce the figure had been shuttling around for a long time, it was from the moment Wang and Ruruo discovered this ruin. Now the figure still is living around as though looking dir something and his speed is very fast. In this period the area covered isrge, after all the size of the giant in itself is worth noting. ..... ¡°I hope the inheritance was not opened, by anyone yet otherwise I will destroy woe et it is that is taking away my chance.¡± The figure seemed to have a very fierce look. In the underground ruins running around it had been several years, though it was not much for such a creature, if it ended up running around for nothing would be very shameful. It was also holding some kind of treasure in its hand that seemed to be glowing at the moment this was the thing he was using as a guide in this area. It was incapable of using some abilities in this ce anf could only move around obediently. But what it failed to see was that in the distant void, an eye was overlooking everything. ¡°Another one has reached this point too, but relying on that stone to move around is indeed a foolish move. I guess we should have let those two babies in at that time. But your games sacred them away.¡± One voice seemed very dissatisfied. Based on their discussions, it seemed like they were observing everything around here. ¡°Who knew that they would be so decisive? Besides, didn¡¯t you notice they were not from this world.¡± The other voice was helpless. ¡°What descendants, do you think there is anyone on this world that deserves to use that title? Back then when the cosmic epoch came only those existences managed to survive, even if they couldn¡¯t capable of saving others. After all, rules have to be followed by anyone even if they can¡¯t fight against cosmic rules. After several epochs, we have seen whether is there anyone that can be said to be an original inhabitant of this world. Just some time back a group of other babies got some small inheritance from the same period as us and named themselves celestials. As for this one in front of u,s potential is exhausted.¡± If Wang .heard theirst statement he would not agree at all. To him, there is no such thing as potential being exhausted, but rather potential is always growing or stagnant any other result is just ack of enough creativity. Pure nonsense, based on Wang, when someone starts practicing their potential being increased, about there be a chance for exhaustion. The strength and knowledge one umtes gets deeper the more one practices, and thus depletion is not in his eyes at all. At the same time, the figure kept rushing around in circles the stone had a problem but he still failed to realize it. This alone seemed to have made the old voices look down upon him. Suddenly one of the old voices thought of something and said, ¡°By the way old seven, I know you have been watching that kid since he used that strange formation to escape from this ce. What don¡¯t think, should we pull him back?¡± One voice seemed to have attracted others. All of them looked towards the one called seven, but he seemed to be turning a blind eye. He only repliedzily, ¡°I don¡¯t think that we can meddle with the rules of the inheritance. You of all people should know that we can¡¯t pull anyone here unless is within the rules. Back then this was what was set up by the master.¡± The moment the old voice from old seven was heard everyone shook their heads and agreed. ¡°But... It¡¯s not a problem to let him take care of that one. After all, we are just a bunch of old men without any experience. From what I can see the ce where the kid stays is not bad, even the heaven and earth manifestation being umted is very well hidden. I can¡¯t help but envy him.¡± You know Wang has been improving his formation skills and the formation in their territory every time but it could be seen through from such arge distance. This is enough to exin a big problem, or the most realistic truth is he is not stronger enough. Before this voice indeed he is not even worth mentioning as the creatures in the forest could also see through it. But never bother with it, to them this behavior of spying on an ant is boring. Even the current Wang couldn¡¯t do that at all, just outing his attention on an ant is not even entertainment, and this sleep. But he even didn¡¯t seem to know that his residence was being monitored. When the words were said, the unanimous response was ¡°What!¡± Yes, it was not because ot the heaven and earth aura but rather that point about letting them take care of that one. At that time, there was some agreement that when the time came the group could decide what to do with that one. In fact, over the years the group is helpless, but can only hold onto it. But now it has been mentioned, the group doesn¡¯t know what to say. They each have mixed expeditions and seemed to hesitate. But someone couldn¡¯t help it at all and shouted, ¡°impossible!¡± And seeing this Old Seven just sneered and asked, ¡°why? Are you nning on taking on the responsibility? Don¡¯t tell me you want to give it to some stronger force or something?¡± He asked with some disdain, not for the ole that spoke but rather the situation he was describing. ¡°Why not?¡± When he heard this he even be more disdainful. ¡°Those kids don¡¯t know of our origins at all, and even more so the way thet treat their own family is very good. Even the servant seems to be treated better than some people treat their children. Why not? Do you think that the groups of creatures that now inhabit this world have awe for us after having discovered some secrets from the existing ruins in the world? Truth be told, the so-called celestial seem to like refining blood from stronger races, and that is not just them, almost all the races present would do this. Sending it to them is now more than giving them some free meal. Look at the situation out there now, bing so active just for a drop of that liquid. How do you think itpares to the drop of that liquid?¡± Indeed most of them seem to gave not taken any attention from the outside world for many epochs. Hearing this they put their attention on the situation only to find that every faction seems to be ready to make a move, not only what some had already left. And even the one outside could be called an idiot with a strong physique on the other hand when observing everything one could see the greed of each faction and some existences with higher strength could also see them. After all, in terms of strength, this group was a level slightly higher than them by even three realms. But this was no longer anything that can be said to be trivial. The three realms gap is not a joke, especially at such a high level. Even Wang when he reached then the same level couldn¡¯t deal with people in that gap at all. It¡¯s just like his current self facing a great grandmaster, even the domain he releases is enough to crash them. Not to mention he has taken several steps in the world master realm. In the current situation the more the group of PD voices checked the world the more shocked they be. Nothing good could be seen and on Wang¡¯s side, they could see the huge tree towering to the heavens, even though to them it was not big, they were astonished at the means he used to set up the formation. Currently, Wang was moving from around the farm and came towards some kind of medic herb, he picked these of them up and checked them seriously. ¡°Not bad, this could help thatzy old vow to improve its strength. But howe I don¡¯t even understand it¡¯s the situation? Sigh! Indeed monsters only rely on their bloodline the more power the stronger the realm.¡± As he checked the herbs that had some rhyme of heaven and earth about them he left the farm. Chapter 179 179 Conflicts: Enjoying the show In the sky above the ruins, Hu huge ships could be seen arriving. Each had a different logo on them. The movement of these ships also seemed to have deeply attracted the attention of other smaller forces that arrived earlier. When the ship from the Star ce arrived a few figurese out and their existence alone brought about some oppression in the surroundings. Seeing the figure in the background some. people couldn¡¯t help but gasp. In the current Cosmos, where many other powerhouses have left to pursue higher realms, figures like the head of the star pce are at the foot of the food chain. On the other side also the head of the Axe gang appeared. Just like the others he also had a tyrannical physique and stronger oppression. On his side, an axe was hanging, and once one looked at it, one could feel that the axe was emanating some kind of force. Even any perception methods that were brought towards it were cut off. At this time a good voice could be heard, ¡°Situ Nn! I want you dead.¡± It reverberated in the air and even the ruins, before one could know it, even the grind was shaking. ..... Those that heard the name were surprised that someone could call out the name of the star pce lord directly. ¡°Who is that guy, who has the guts to call the name of star pce lord directly?¡± Those gathered here were not clueless, the man Situ Nn, was indeed a strong person that seemed to be standing among the top five existences in the condos. No one can be sure what level he has reached over the years after having been on this primitive for thousands of years. People be more interested in the person that could have the guts to call the star pce lord by name. ¡°Who is he?¡± That was the question in everyone¡¯s mind. So at that moment, all eyes gathered toward the source of the sound. Even the star pce lord and the group he arrived with were a little surprised. He just arrived, and was already recognized, and had a conflict with him. Anyone could feel undisguised killing intent from the man¡¯s tone. When the lord of the star pce looked at the man in the distance he had a picked face but at the same time he figured out something. Back then due to a certain war, between two different sides, he leveled some universe that had some iplete rules. In that war, he was also injured badly but thankfully from it, they managed to gain a pathway to this world. This primitive world is more like existing in a different universe and without enough strength, it is impossible to move past it. Only a small part ot the world is upied and the other is separated by some barrier or rules. With these rules in ce, no one can cross it unless their level of strength surpasses it. It is also the same reason all universes that are weak are being used as an energy source to enter this world but people rarely seed. But the universe he was in was sessful because of some secret, and it seems someone found out about it. With the help of some evil groups, or to say cooperation they ended up forcing open the passage again. The head of the star pce didn¡¯t do it for the sake ofing to this world, but back then the way things happened people framed them like that. Now that he saw this person even he didn¡¯t remember whether they had met at all. After all back then it was war, and over the countless years other than healing his realm also took a small step forward. This is not a small issue at all, as in such a vase his actual strength is even above the past. It is the same for the leaders of the other factions. Seeing that someone was yelling to kill him. he indeed was somehow amused. As for the other factions¡¯ top existences that had arrived and seen this scene, it was just another good show. ¡°Situ Nn... Yes, you are Situ Nn, I want you dead. known.¡± The man be more excited the more he called out. Already going crazy with rage for some reason. The man¡¯s body was very burly and his eyes had already turned blood red. ¡°Hahaha! What kind of hatred does Situ have for that kid? Look at how red his eyes are as though he has been buried.¡± Some remarks could be heard from other existences watching for show. On his side, Situ Nn didn¡¯t even change his face and when the group around him wanted to move and deal with the person, they found their bodies almost imprisoned. ¡°Stand back. Don¡¯t bother with him!¡± His tone was calm and authoritative. No one could refute so they just observed the man go crazy with ck demonic energy spreading out from him. At the same time, Situ Nn looked beyond the man and the changes happening to him. His attention was focused beyond this and said slowly, e out, stop ying these small tricks.¡± Just as he said this some sort of female voicee out from the void. ¡°As expected of Situ Nn, even with my sect treasure it is impossible to hide from you.¡± The woman¡¯s voice produced a won¡¯t chuckle then a huge white third could be seen with a group of two women at the front and several are the back. Everyone immediately bes vignt and seeing this the woman didn¡¯t even change her expression, just stops in front of the beast feeling admiration from all around. But when she was about to say something she suddenly frowned and felt a fatal threat that doesn¡¯t originate from Situ Nn. Soon a huge star came down cruising towards the group of women on the beast. Along with otes a huge voice, booming in the sky, ¡°maybe master doesn¡¯t seem to care about your little tricks but I do. So just die for your schemes old hag.¡± The moment the sound came the star had already reached above their heads. Right, at this moment this was the utilization of star refinement art and this seems above the seventh level, probably the ninth or even tenth level. Such a level physique is iparable and the more one thinks about it the more one can understand Situ Nn¡¯s horror. With the assumption his disciple is at the ninth or even tenth level. of star refinement art, then what level had he reached? The woman was just showing off a moment ago and now she was being beaten. The moment the star fell on them, the woman seemed to have be very angry. ¡°Situ Nn, going too far!¡± She roared but this was useless. No one among the people present was an idiot. They wouldn¡¯t stand up for her, after all, they knew that Situ was the only person among them that didn¡¯t take that thing they came from your heart. Hising here is probably for other opportunities, and the same could be said for the Axe gang leader. So making an enemy for no reason when the goals are different is unrealistic, besides the others also are aware that Situ Nn is a madman when offended. Back then he defeated an enemy but still insisted on using his life to take him down. That battle made many people understand that he is a madman just like the Axe gang leader, no wonder the two can be friends. Such a person when offended doesn¡¯t sumb to threats and even disregards his own life to kill the enemy is not someone everyone can offend. ¡°What is happening why did this two-star fighting?¡± On the side, some smaller organizations still didn¡¯t seem to be grasping the situation. But the smart saw some. clues and sighed. Indeed among the stronger existences, one is easy to provoke. looking at the beautiful face, some people could only sigh. On the battleground, the woman in white raised her hands condensing seals. but they were crushed instantly. But this situation started with the woman covering her face, and now the situation developed in a bad direction. In the beginning, she still wanted to shout out and get things solved with the prestige of their past. But it turned out this was not in the cosmos and no one will. care about the face of their sect at all. She got her teeth and a pill appeared on her hand then swallowed it. At the same time, she felt very aggrieved, if she knew things would develop like this, hiw could she allow her junior sister to act as she wished? The scary thing was how she was discovered when she had used this sect treasure, thinking of this her expression be pale. Even the medical power pushing her strength up didn¡¯t make her any rxed at all. If what she thought was true then she was indeed doomed. She already could guess it after she fought the young man several rounds. He had reached a higher state inprehension and cultivation of stat refinement art. ¡°Damn! You! You! You took that step?¡± She was trembling to look at Situ Nn in the distance that never even bothered to look at gar. At this time she seemed to realize that the other existences didn¡¯t even change expression at her revtion, as though it was a normal thing. But her junior sister know it was wrong and she was shocked, ¡± What? impossible! Senior sister, you saw it wrong.¡± Actually it was not that she didn¡¯t believe it, Situ had such a disciple this was already a sign. Chapter 180 180 Changes in sorounding space The two fought for about sixty rounds and the woman from the ice sect seemed at a disadvantage. Things didn¡¯t take her desired oue. From her ns, she only needed to create some rifts in the rtionship between the four apex powerhouses was not very clear to the two women earlier on. Her belief in secretly stimting others and gaining advantages was already seen through. But she was ming it on others. With her appearance, she seemed to be used to ttery but in front of apex powerhouses, her beauty is probably just regarded as attractive skin. Their needs are not on the same level so are their thoughts, how could conflict arise when the group of four had different goals at the beginning? She thought they were also here for the same thing as her, perhaps several thousand years ago. But at this time each of the four had some goal when they arrived at this ce at such time. Being influenced is indeed very shameful, and even the person considered to use most of his muscles than his head is not stupid enough to fall for this. ..... And it¡¯s not like this group has not fought each other after taking that step to identify their strength ranking. Without understanding the overall situation after being in this world for a few years and a few contacts the woman ended up messing up. ¡°Damn, this situation is not what I wanted, and this little junior sister was very impatient. What he expected would happen when he directly did what I didn¡¯t expect was she even messed up in the end. Even I could easily see something is wrong when someonees out fo anger me from nowhere.¡± She already could see it after all. she has been a sect leader for some time, but didn¡¯t rival some old monsters that have been around for even longer. In a way, she was among those that had not expected to be directly pointed out after she tried to use others to aplish her goals but it failed in the end. ¡°Why¡± this was indeed the question that she kept asking herself in her mind. She had no idea what the disciples ot Situ Nn was doing here, but for thepetition, she had gained another enemy instead. This would mean that her original goal had even been harder. If she knew things would develop this way she would have just waited for the time toe and find other better tricks. Even if their sect held onto the so-called treasure, it might be another catastrophe. Who among those with the same strength as her would be so stupid as to expose themselves like this? Perhaps, in the end, even the other factions would make them a target and lose more than what they gain. In such a situation the loss outrights the gains. The gap between the two was too decisive, and ended up affecting the space around them seemed to be very unstable. This made it hard for her to use some means to leave as her opponent as it seemed like someone had already made sure the woman couldn¡¯t leave. From the moment she was attached all she could do was defend and her ice defense seemed to crack with every attack. The reason she was able to find one was that it seemed like the other party was not taking her seriously at all. This discovery was very frustrating, especially for her, but she didn¡¯t know that the young man felt very ufortable with it. Even in the state of restraining her breadth he still failed topletely defeat her in a few moves. But the ice techniques could be said to have as unique ways that opened the spectator¡¯s eyes. The void was being frozen but the man seemed unaffected and the area around him seemed to form some kind of vacuum. He had a good understanding of battling indicating his vast experience. That could be understandable from the numerous wars the star pce is always fighting for I explored territory and resources. Even so, he didn¡¯t panic or show off since he already knew his identity and didn¡¯t need others to verify it. Such actions also earned the approval of some old powerhouses around. Just when the disciple of Situ Nn was about topletely crush the ice between him and the sect leader of the Ice sect, a huge roar came from below him Roar! A roar seemed to have led to an explosion that made the disciples behind its back vomit blood. ¡°Ooh, that big bird is not bad. Too bad it seems to be an ice element creature.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help butment from the crowd. And others agreed with this kind of thinking as creatures that were born with some elements seemed rare but at the same time, not everyone could tame them. But at the same time, such creatures could have it easier on their path of cultivation. In certain realms, their strength would only continue to grow endlessly. This is something that can be attributed to their environment and talent. Such as the white bird, seems to have grown up in the ice region and with the ice talent, as long as enough resources are found or even in some cases the environment is too extreme, their growth would happen. This is to say as long as it was in an extremely cold environment and gains some opportunities, such as spiritual treasures, then its bloodline could be purified further. On the other end, the woman with a cover on her face was already pale, even the aftershock of the battle was not something to concern herself with. She had calcted things from her standpoint and rumors from several hundred of thousand years ago but forgot that the world moved forward not stagnant. With this mentality, she almost had heart failure upon realizing the situation she was in at the moment. The people she was trying to scheme against seemed to have already seen through her. She could feel it when she realized that none of the four strongest beings even bothered to send a nce at her. This indifference was not due to looking down on her but rather, her schemes were childish. She was still in shock seeing the reaction from the several heads of the four major organizations up in the sky. It was said that Situ Nn ranked among the top five, the four ces are from organizations while one is upied by an independent expert. Rumors say he ranks first, and looking at the appearances of the four strongest men from the universe, the woman seemed to have discovered something scary. All of them have taken that step, and they seem to have no good impression of this ice sect. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t bother with them since at their level some things are just unnecessary to control. Back then they came through from an ident and this sect and other evil sects have been using that incident to make a sound thought a group like them destroyed universes to cross over to this side. But most attempts have failed in the end, this time however with some cooperation even the Axe gang and Star pce couldn¡¯t stop this from happening. Back then in the painting at the back door can¡¯t there were two individuals from the organizations and Wang had seen the man alone. Even in this current realm, he stands he couldn¡¯t be capable of controlling that man. So now that the woman seemed to have provoked others and should be taught a lesson. Besides age indeed knew this but just as a sect master this is making her lose face fighting someone¡¯s disciple and can¡¯t help them at all. In the end, the fight was not going all out and even the disciples of the huge bird couldn¡¯t survive. The man that had been shouting Situ Nn¡¯s name however was not lucky. He was destroyed by the first attack between the two and in the end, no one cared about his existence at all. Some of hispanions are hidden in the distance and see this scene bes very gloomy. ¡°That woman was very vicious. She used the third brother to attract attention, had that big man not seen through she might not even havee out.¡± One of them had red eyes. He was very angry, their fate had be like this because of some events from the past. ¡°Damn, back then we lost a war, it a best to get stronger and think about revenge but not be other people¡¯s pawns. After all, our warrior n can¡¯t depend on these cheap tricks to disgrace our ancestors.¡± Though angry one of the men said this resolutely. ¡°Second brother is right. Let¡¯s go! ¡± as he turned around he seemed to also have made up his mind. The opportunity in this ce was not something they could covet with such strong people around. Chapter 181 181 What if we don¡¯tgive you face At this moment, Wang was looking up at the sky with a dazed expression. The territory upied by his family seemed to have experienced several changes from the time they started living here. Remembering this, Wang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The horizon is wrapped in white fog, if one doesn¡¯t know one might think it is smoke. But he can tell it is more like an umtion of spiritual energy. Probably with time, he expects it to turn to a liquid state. Even though it¡¯s no longer as useful, it was still beneficial to the farm and other things he might have to do in the future. The world array he had arranged also seemed to have reached another level which was something gratifying. In a way, he was very happy about having his efforts pay off. On this day, the sun was shining brightly, he was busy digging a pit some distance away. He even collected some ores intending to smelt them into setting up some spiritual pool, and all he needed was to use the knowledge he had gained back then in the old temple they gained the bodhi seed. In that way, the spiritual energy could be condensed to liquid and used to rx the body. ..... At this time he was doing this as a way to keep himself busy and avoid spending all his time on cultivation. In a way, he doesn¡¯t want to just focus on cultivation as it might even make the progress stagnate. But once one gives themselves some rest from time to time then it could be very effective. He even pulled his family along to help him, in a way it was to give them some distraction from the daily cultivating routine. It is usually covered by the waiting section but this time he just thought the situation was already not normal and thus an activity would easily cover this. Reaching out his palm to wipe don¡¯t off his face, Wang had be like a mortal again. This experience was indeed very useful and since he also burned his daughter¡¯s world energy, everyone seemed to have focused on this take. From time to time someughter could be heard in the years that the pool was being set up. ¡°Dad! how did youe up with this idea?¡± Fengxi asked this at some point but she didn¡¯t get any reasonable exnation, but Wang cooked up something convincing. Only Ruruo could feel that her husband was worried about the tempting sounds messing with their daughter and thus took action to get her busy. After the day came to the end, looking down at the pool that had been dug and set up using ores, especially the attractive set up with bamboo in the distance, one could feel refreshed. There were still flowers that had been moved by Wang which could make one feel a sense of ease just feeling their fragrance. Even Ruruo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°not bad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be very rxing here! Let me set up the formation in this ce and perhaps by tomorrow it could be ready to use.¡± As the ce had been set up Wang divided it using some social means to give the girls their privacy. But the excitement count is hidden as everyone looked forward to thepetition the next day. Considering the usual routine in the residence had long be boring, Wang decided to add some other fun activities from time to time. Not just for himself but also for his family, it can stabilize their state of mind. Without a stable mind, it would be easier for problems to arise especially with high-level strength. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to be first.¡± Fengxi smiled and dered herself the first beneficiary. But Wang justughed it off, while in his mind he thought their daughter was naive. How could he give up the first portion to get in the pond? ¡°Everything has gone smoothly today, perhaps it might be the same tomorrow and we just need to go step by step,¡± Wang murmured. In the distance, Ruruo looked at the father and daughter each ying mysteriously scheming and an arc raised in her lips It¡¯s just that no one saw it except for Luoli z and at the same moment she was having thoughts,¡± Are these two seriously thinking about not letting in the olddy on this fun, they have such small tricks. Let this old woman teach them how to be decent people.¡± In the end, she was also thinking of being the first to enter the pool. There was nothing to do with teaching her family decent people. She had stayed with these two for so long, how could she not see what they were thinking secretly? But this time she also seemed to have bepetitive. After some time Wang came back to his senses and started to think about the most important issue he has been holding back all this time. He wanted to improve cosmic void art using the attribute points he had umted thest year. Until now, he was worried the attributes would be consumed totally but he had nothing to lose so he wanted to go ahead and not be his consciousness to the next level. ¡°After my strength improved, perception also improved, but this was not infinite, as not it is easier to see that the limit has been obtained from the previous benefits of cosmic vivid art.¡± Wang could understand this. He once wanted to do it, but fear of his consciousness being too exaggerated resulted in some problems he put it on hold. But this dy also resulted in the attribute points being consumed. ¡°It will indeed be to take another small step forward. Such improvement would have a great impact on my perception, even the kaws or supernatural powers could be perceived faster.¡± Reaching such a conclusion, he started to think about the right time to take the step. ¡°Well it is been indeed long, but there is no hurry to promote the Cosmic void art. After havingpeted for this formation perhaps it would be time.¡± He was already clear about the best way forward and focused onpleting the task at hand first. In the pond, Wang was standing at the center alone, and every second he made a wave, with his gestures, some tadpole-like runes were imprinted on the materials used to set up the pool. The ores seemed to change with time and infused runes fused to be one. This was some unique trick he picked up after spending more timeprehending the world¡¯s array In the past when setting to formations he needed to use formation gs, but the runes he must apply could rece the function of array gs. In the same time, the energy stones he had umted in the storage space were being used up. At some point, he audibly thought of something and stopped using the energy stones. Coming out of the pool, he started to observe the terrain, then an idea popped up in his mind. ¡°Can I take advantage of the terrain to reduce the consumption of energy stones or remove their need altogether?¡± When such thinking was born, he stopped paying attention to the pool and started to check the terrain carefully. ¡°If I remember correctly the golden symbols I saw in the ck gate was rted to fields. In that case, if I was to imitate some of them and utilize them in this scenario it might prove it. But he had checked the system panel and there were no field-rted skills, but he understood. His basic knowledge of the fields was not enough to be counted as having learned it. If he were to want to gain a new skill, then he needs to get in touch with the field from scratch. But at the moment he didn¡¯t even bother with this, as he had some symbols he memorized that could y some effect. Without any hurry, he continued to stare at the territory only to be impressed, He originally wanted to speed up the process of setting up something new might not be as fast as he originally nned. ¡± Sigh! Might as well make something impressive and with the concentration of aura bing even more concentrated in this ce, perhaps I cane. up with a way to let it impact the entire territory.¡± This was Wang¡¯s decision in the end. He could still set to some pool but it would take time to umte spiritual fluid. He wanted to take care of formations and arrays in a way that allowed him to tap into the energy of the world in its operations. After sorting out all this, he moved the issue of the field behind him. and concentrated on engraving some unique symbols around the pond. From. time to time he could stop and admire his handiwork. But that still didn¡¯t make him satisfied, before moving on to throwing some other smelted ores in the pool surface turning them into unique runes. The spiritual energy in the entire territory suddenly rioted. This made Ruruo that had just sat under the bodhi tree open her eyes Chapter 182 182 Pushed in muddy water When the sect master of the ice sect got saved by his mount, a huge pressure descended making everyone vignt. Om! The development also made the fight stop, and the ice set breathed a sigh since no one seemed to be bothering them anymore. The fear was that the lord of star pce would make a move. At the same time, in another location when the shaking started, a group covering their faces in hoods seemed to have been stimted. One of them seemed to use some supernatural power on a group that had been captured by them. ¡°Yang senior, are you sure this method will work? In that ce regardless of which group, we are seen as natural enemies.¡± Another masked man asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, in the end, faced with real opportunities I doubt they would have time to concern themselves with us.¡± The man in the lead said without even lusting his head. The supernatural power utilized by the man referred to as Yang seemed to put one¡¯s soul into an illusion. ..... Instead of taking the chance to ughter them, the masked men introduced some ck aura into the bodies of the creatures they captured. This supernatural power targeting the soul could determine the life and death of others. But some creatures are stubborn and upon realizing a problem even chose to self-destruct. Yes, some organizations have the means to resurrect their people, it¡¯s just that the price is too high and some conditions to meet. In that way, such creatures wouldn¡¯t think twice especially feeling another party trying to tamper with their souls. In the end, only a few individuals were left behind and from their appearance, they didn¡¯t seem to belong to any organization. In this way, such people have reservations and wouldn¡¯t choose death at all, considering theycked the means for resurrection. The opportunity in the secret dimension that had just opened was something that they longed for. But this situation didn¡¯tst for long before their souls were branded and be ves to someone. Among the people, one couldn¡¯t go down like this and still went ahead to make a punch, the man in the hood standing before him couldn¡¯t stop that fist. He also didn¡¯t want to die but the opportunity had pushed him, and thus he was sure that even if the punch didn¡¯t kill the guy under the hood it could hurt him. The punch was not just swung once but rather continued to rain on the man. And the scariest part for him was that with every punch the strength seemed to multiply. The fist glowed with some golden light, and this light seemed to have a good effect of erasing the demonic aura around the man. Seeing that one of his men was going to be killed in this ce, the face of Yang senior be gloomy. ¡°Humph!¡± He reached out to intervene, by pressing his big hands toward the young man, and used his skill to interfere with his soul. Seeing this the young man didn¡¯t pursue but retreated to the other side with his fist falling on another member of the group. It could be seen that the movement technique of the young man was very good and cultivated to a high level. Even the Yang senior couldn¡¯t stop him if he wanted to go, His figure shed, and his fist didn¡¯t stop at all, andnded on the chest of another man, sending him flying. He then tapped his toes and discovered the man shaping his head. When Yang senior saw this scene he was very furious, he has just saved someone and another one was in trouble. As for the young man, his expression was very solemn at the moment, and he knew that this group was strong. Hencoysnt confronts the Yang senior guy and yet the steak attack failed to kill the other guy. In this way, the guys in the hoods were not to be underestimated and if not for the treasure to guard his soul, perhaps he might have also been enved. With him alone perhaps he could fight to the end and even manage to kill but not when they are a group. In the end, if Wang were here he would say the most straightforward thing, ¡°You are not strong enough.¡± Yes, the truth was that the young man had good movement and fist technique but that was all. The gap in strength was still there. At this moment, the young man didn¡¯t think twice as a golden talisman appeared in his hand and he infused his remaining Qi into it, and then it bloomed with golden light. Boom! ¡°Stop him!¡± The leader of the group Yang saw this and rushed forward as he gave orders but it was toote. The talisman covered the young man and turned into a stream of light disappearing into the distance. ¡°Damn, an escape talisman. We have been exposed, by that young man¡¯s means he sorely has some background.¡± Indeed the leader Yang already thought about it clearly and could only conclude that this genius belonged to a strong faction and it would not let them go. In that case, it would be necessary to reconsider their ns. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to offend the human organizations. Rumors had that they had the four strongest humans. Such a title is not something that just anyone could bear. As much as he looked indifferent under the mask, he still ordered the group to clean up immediately and leave. He was afraid of the means used by such beings and knew that being tracked might expose their headquarters. If that happened then it would be the end of them and escape would not even be capable of surviving in this world at all. This world was indeed very savage and even a small carelessness could lead to the death of a person. Gravity in this world was several thousand times that of the world Wang and Ruruo came from. In essence, the ce could crush mortals uponnding on the. With the stronger physique and realm of their family, it is indeed easier to adapt to this environment and even be stronger faster. In the ruin, the voices from the void armed yo have reached an agreement and started to lock onto Wang¡¯s territory. ¡°Are you guys sure about this, you want to give that thing to him without asking the little guy¡¯s opinion? Besides, are you going to destroy his ce just to get your goals?¡± This time another voice came out. It seemed somehow ancient and from that time felt with dissatisfaction. ¡°Second elder, we have already begun the process it is toote to stop it. The group quickly exined themselves, and at the same time seemed to think of something before their expressions changed. They had broken the rules of the inheritance grounds, and this was going to result in a serious issue. Especially the will of the inheritance grounds found to be vited. But that is not important, at this moment wang could feel it, a huge force was pushing inside their territory and he felt it, it was space shaking. Moving fast he arrived before the ce, and before long Ruruo also arrived. But she wasn¡¯t the only one, Fengxi also came by with Luoli. This situation didn¡¯t make him feel any nice at all. And looking at the space about to open, he already had a sense of anxiety covering him. He sent a message to Ruruo and informed her to act fast. She headed to the tree house and activated the teleportation formation covering her with Fengxi and Luoli. Wang told her to take them to the other side he coulde if it was dangerous. It didn¡¯t take long for a huge space to crack open in the sky. It also seemed to have a suction force, seeing this he already knew that someone was trying to push him into muddy water. Checking through his storage space, he quickly found several materials, and then tadpole-like characters were engraved on the faster before being sent to the ground by him. Letting the force continue to drag him into the space channel that had just opened. After that, he saw it close from behind him, but his thought was not on it but targeting the objects he sent out. He tried it and could feel their existence in that way, he had some confidence to leave when he wanted to. But before that he had to cause some real damage to this ruin, how could he not feel the same aura? This situation made it almost certain that this ruin had some kind of artifact spirit in control. But that was not important, he thought about it carefully and decided to take measures to destroy it if he meets a chance. He had no enmity but this ruin almost destroyed his home and brought enemies to his family. In that case, he would not leave yet, he wants ti to study the terrain and use it to set up a huge destructive force. At that time even if the ruin could survive the artifact spirit can only go into a deep slumber. Thinking of this, he started to move but with every editable, after observing the terrain some tadpole-like rune could pass through his toes and enter the ground ¡± Hey that kid is very calm, why isn¡¯t he rushing to look for treasures?¡± That was the question in the heads of the voices watching from the void in the ruins. But Wang was preparing a huge gift for everyone. ..... Chapter 183 183 Trouble is here When the groups from different factions were waiting for the opening of the secret realm. to bepleted, a unique wave of energy spread out from the secret realm. Feeling the quality of spiritual energy that was washing over their faces, everyone was very much motivated to enter the ce. Even without getting themselves some of the treasures that seemed to have attracted the strongest people, they could still get something from the secret realm. A cold-faced woman could be seen standing on the sidelines in a blue dress. She was not weak at all, even standing there age seemed to put pressure on the people around her. ¡°Who is that fairy?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask seeing her unique temperament.¡± When others saw it they were not bothered much by it and even admired the arrogant cold-faced fairy. But some people didn¡¯t seem so clueless, and said, ¡°That is the fairy from the Academy! what is doing here? She doesn¡¯t seem to havee together with other members of the Academy.¡± When the name the Academy was mentioned everyone started to look around but failed to see other members. But at the same time started to talk amongst themselves. ..... ¡°Do you think that the Academy has alsoe out for missions? I heard that in the cosmos that ce is very difficult to understand. Their power can not be underestimated, even the lord of the Star Pce and Axe gang were once students in that ce.¡± This Kind of news made people more and more interested in the academy. Just imagining the ability to produce two cosmic powerhouses is already something that no ordinary force could aplish. Seeing the entrance people didn¡¯t waste their time at all, but still didn¡¯t date to enter before the strongest had stepped in. When the four organizations stepped in, the rest of the people started to rush into the entrance. Thepetition for resources had already started on the outside. On the inside, huge trees could be seen, and the primitive feeling was even more profound here. On the side of the Academy student that just entered, she was transported to a unique space. The ce was near some heaven and earth treasures, and when she saw so many good things, immediately decided to grab them. The ce had golden light shining as though an indication of a high-level treasure being born. And this phenomenon was perceived by those that were transported near the medical garden. In that case, they started to live toward the garden and each utilized their means to oppress others into retreating. Suddenly two huge figures could be seen fighting near the medical garden. The moment everyone saw them, they residues their speed of approach. ¡°What a terrifying pressure, these beings from this are already counted as being invincible in the same realm. What is even scarier is their cultivation levels seem even scarier. Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t stay here once they decide to turn on us, we might not survive. Damn just standing this far makes me feel unfathomable! What could happen if we fight them? Go! I¡¯m out of here ¡± One by one some people wisely retreated from the medical garden upon seeing this and went to look for other opportunities. But some such as the cold-faced beauty from the Academy just retreated some distance and started to watch the fight. They had the same mentality thinking that perhaps the two would end up injuring each other very badly so that they could take advantage of them. But as time passed by nothing happened, instead a young man could be seen dressed casually with a handsome faceing from the distance. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at the huge beings confronting each other. He kept loving at a slow pace, and after a few hours he moved past everyone thenter he also bypassed the two fighting in the distance. By the time everyone reacted he had already stepped into the medical garden but what others failed to realize was that the man kept releasing some runes into the ground and they spread outwards as though multiplying. Even after entering the medical garden he didn¡¯t stop and kept moving around it. But this action shocked others, he moved past the two that were fighting just like that. Alive, yes, he was still alive! That was after passing through the aftermath of the battle. The people watching in the distance were all shocked! Despite the saying that a cultivator struggles against fate with his life, moving against the heavens, how many people are capable of aplishing it? The group was still hesitating about also trying to go out and line past the two monsters fighting against each other. But in the end, the courage was still missing, some still moved ahead thinking they should also manage to aplish it. But some other guy just looked at the development and said, ¡°These are not things that we can intervene in. It¡¯s best to retreat, I have a feeling that the young man has a problem. From the beginning, he doesn¡¯t even seem to be concerned about the medical garden. Look, he hasn¡¯t even touched any treasure and is almost moving past it.¡± Though the man said something realistic, no one was willing to listen, their concerns were more on the benefits they could obtain. In that way, this everyone took out their treasures and started to move towards the medical garden. Even the Academy student had convinced herself that the two were probably fighting over something else other than the medical garden. Hearing what had been said, most people looked at each other than the person that had spoken before leaving. Each walking towards the garden, just kidding, how could they give up such an opportunity because of the statement made by someone? They saw the young man was ignited by the two beings probably they also would be ignored and arge probability the two were not even fighting over the medical garden arose in their minds. Even though no one wants to provoke such beings, they also didn¡¯t want to lose out to some lucky kid. In that case, everyone applied all their methods to live forward. ¡°Hmph, you guy, even at this time you are talking such big worlds. Who cares what the kid is thinking, perhaps after we capture him, we can question him. But for now, the opportunity is just right ahead of us. Why? Should we just retreat and leave everything to you?¡± The cold-faced beauty had some cold light sh in her eyes when she heard the man¡¯s words. The man was being objective here and couldn¡¯t help but feel these people were not reasonable. Especially looking at the youngdy from the Academy. He shook his head with some disappointment. He didn¡¯t know what else to say since they put it that way. No one would pay attention to whatever he said at all. That can be said for the impact of reputation, people tend to believe those that have more reputation regardless of the situation, and sometimes trying to argue against it can be troublesome. At this moment, after someone from the Academy that produced stronger characters like Star Pce lord and Ace gang head spoke, everyone nodded their heads in approval. It also seemed to be in line with their thoughts. In had case, they had no ns of leaving. The golden light seemed to be bing more intense and thus their anxiety was even increasing. Perhaps the more time wasted the stronger people the treasure might attract leaving them without any gains. ¡°Is there anyone else hiding waiting for an opportunity to move on the treasure?¡± They kept thinking about this at the same time. But the more they thought about it the more they looked at the young man still moving around the medical garden in the distance. They kept looking at him and the more suspicious he seemed. But at this moment. ¡°No! No! We can¡¯t wait anymore!¡± ¡°That kid is trying to lessen our vignce, and once the treasure appears he might be the first to get his hands on it. Once he escapes what are we going to do then?¡± This thought had not crossed their minds but now the young man was even more suspicious. But they were brought back to reality when they saw the terrifying scene where the two beings fighting seemed to cause space to crack. When they were about to approach the garden and saw this, lots of them seemed to have be stiff in ce. If they were caught up in such a solution then even survival might be a dream. Just when they were still thinking about it a cold snort could be heard between heaven and earth. The group felt their souls were being impacted and their organs bleeding, this alone made them retreat instantly to the ground. The man that had just warned everyone had already moved some distance away and managed to avoid the impact. However, when he looked at the group of people who copsed on the ground or those retreating with some treasures being used to withstand the impact at the cost of being abolished, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chapter 184 184 Borrowing from nature Inside the medicine garden, the person that didn¡¯t even seem to be moved by the things present was Wang. Whenparing them to the ones on his medical farm they don¡¯t evenpare. The only thing that makes them seem unique is their huge size, and in that case, he didn¡¯t even bother to stop. As for the noise from the outside, he was joy bothered by it at all. His objective was on the field and he had already made up his mind. Considering he couldn¡¯t destroy the entire secret realm, he felt somehow bad about it, but still, he had another way. The number of attribute points he had umted along the way have been used to improve the new field that just appeared on his panel. After that he also leveled the formation, currently, he has immense knowledge in this field. So far every tadpole-like rune that is infused into the ground can multiply innumerable times, due to some new skill he gained when applying them. ..... This can also be attributed to some knowledge he learned in his previous life. He bypassed the medicine garden and continued on his way. He could already see a formation in the medical garden, but he broke an entrance through. His skills are just that high, and the naturally formed formation in the medical garden was not worth his attention. The sky copsed, extremely gloomy, like the wrath of the gods, descending in an instant! After a while, he left the perception of the people gathered near the medical field. As for the two beings that were fighting, Wang was not worth their attention since he seemed very weak. Unlike the group of people checking their fight in the distance, they had some power over their bodies. It seemed unique from the one in this world, and thus they already deemed them, enemies. Wang had some aura of this world due to the use of energy toplete the fifth blood transformation. Moreover, he had his aura restrained and he seemed very weak. He wasn¡¯t even noticed until he had moved into the medical garden and seeing he was just passing by, they didn¡¯t bother with him. Besides, they could see that he was incapable of containing the opportunity in the ce. If they knew Wang disdained it, I wonder how they would think It took time to traverse the secret realm and when Wang felt it was enough he sat down cross-legged and started to change the runes he was imprinted on the ground. Suddenly the ground started to shake until itpletely stopped. It seemed that the runes hadpletely fused with the ground. ¡°The field application is indeed not something to be looked down upon. Just taking this as an example, the area covered is beyond my understanding. But it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll use this to leave and at the same time seal this ce for the longest time possible. I wonder whether whoever brought me in is stronger than the power of heaven and earth.¡± That was just his thought. ording to the knowledge he had gathered from iplete ancient scrolls in the ssification of realms, the power of heaven and earth was way above his realm. Only those that had masteredws to reflect and stepped into another realm could utilize that power. And that was just borrowing it, those that could use the power of heaven and earth had to have given birth to the power of heaven and earth in their inner universe. And when faced with such an expert, then even those that could borrow external power could only lie down and die. There was no simrity between the two at all, the moment the power of heaven and earth from an inner universe has released the heaven and earth outside retreated. In that case, it would be futile to fight such opponents since they could kill you without even having to make a move at all. On the ground, Wang sat and started to change runes from time to time and the sky also seemed to be affected by this action. Thunder started to appear from time to time before it went away, but as time passed by the situation be even more serious. Here roars could be heard as thunder drains were manifesting. The pressure was all over the sky and regardless of whoever they were, this pressure affected them. At least from the situation in the cosmos, no powerhouse had yet stepped into the realm of even borrowing the power of nature yet. Wang¡¯s formationbined with the field could now threaten anyone that stepped into it. But he didn¡¯t know that his current goal was lostpleted. And the world array took the lead in fusing with the power of heaven and earth, the power being borrowed contained to increase. Soon the sky turnedpletely dark, it was thought the void would be crushed by the pressure anytime soon. Wang had already arranged a teleportation formation and the instability brought by the pressure ensured that his teleportation formation could work. But at this time the, voices that seemed to control this secret realm and the ruins seemed to have started losing contact with the secret realm. The dark clouds that were gathered all over the secret realm already told them that something was wrong. The strong that had entered the secret rea seemed to have realized this but at this moment they felt the pressure that made it difficult for them even to mobilize the power ofws. Star Pce lord, Axe gang leader, and other powerhouses that had each spread around the secret realm felt suffocation for the first time. In the medicine garden, the cold-faced woman was trying to mobilize spiritual energy to recover when she felt it had been cut off. She couldn¡¯t even ess spiritual energy at all. The situation was very scary, and the beings being viewed as strongest in the cosmos weren¡¯t the only ones that had been forced to bent over by this pressure. Anyone that entered the secret realm was secretly scared. The faces of the strongest despite being pale had some excitement that couldn¡¯t be contained. When searching for evidence of a higher realm and feeling the terrifying breath, they were of course very happy. From the pressure they were feeling, it was obvious that no killing intent could be seen. ¡°This...this is...¡± In the void, some of the voices that were watching over this ce couldn¡¯t help but be startled. They knew very well what this meant, this was a power that surpassed even the creator of the secret realm. And they couldn¡¯t control such a situation at all, in fact, the moment they felt it, they cut off their connection to the secret realm instantly. They had never felt such a terrifying aura, even from the owner of this ruin, and considering the remnant, souls have been in this ce for a long time, their strength has even gone beyond their heyday, yet were very scared. It made them feel speechless and breathless! This aura made them realize that it was better to stay hidden in the ruins than try to meddle in the outside world, especially when the group realized that the only thing that had changed was them forcing someone into the ruins. Back then when the rules were established they never asked why, but now they started feeling uneasy. ¡°Second elder.¡± At this time, the seventh leader tried to calm down and looked in the direction of the second elder. ¡°We were also unintentional, and just wanted to give that little guy some opportunity do you think that this is happening because of our actions.¡± In the void, this voice made a few remnant souls tremble. Indeed, if the little guy had a stronger master and they forced him into this ce, isn¡¯t it just pping the master in the face? In that case, how could one not be angry, but the thought couldn¡¯t be proven? At the same time the second elder, said, ¡°Perhaps or not it doesn¡¯t matter, since we have already lost control of that secret realm and the people in there might be trapped for a long time. By the way number seven, stop the action of spying on other people¡¯s lives.¡± He could see that the guy was still hooked on Wang¡¯s territory even when he was absent. What he failed to realize was that Wa g was the cause of all this and after being reminded, he cut off the connection. In the secret realm, after being scared, everyone came to a certain conclusion that this was an opportunity or a treasure being born. But unfortunately, none of them could manage to move at the moment except for one person. He was busy altering the formation and when it wasplete, he looked at the teleportation formation and the huge thunder dragons before jumping into the formation. He was indeed very scared that some strong people might be attracted and cause him trouble, at that time even leaving might be hard. Chapter 185 185 Opportunity to breakthrough After escaping from the secret realm, what Wang didn¡¯t know was that his original n didn¡¯t seed and the secret realm was disconnected from the outside ruins. He had taken control of the secret real out of someone¡¯s hands. At the same time made some people terrified, the power he had borrowed from nature was indeed scary. Even the remnant souls had eventually be very honest and locked themselves in the ruins. In front of a powerhouse, no one would try to take risks and thus most of the people already in the secret realm had already be scared. With such power, no one was aware of what was going to happen next, especially with the terrifying pressure being put on them. It was as though someone had annoyed some strong existence. While those that were looking for a way to take the next step in their cultivation had their eyes gleaming since they could see a way forward. In the cultivation world, it is indeed very scary when one seems to have reached a point where oneck a way forward or is not sure if a stronger realm can be achieved in the world one was in. It also exins why stronger people be interested in some ruins, and asionally visit them to check out if suitable inheritances are avable. It also could say a lot about the way the group was inherent to the mention of the opportunity attracting many people. ..... To them, the records about the higher realms seem more important than some treasure growing inside the secret realm. If they found anything in that category, bing stronger is even more assured than some treasure. The field array also copsed, due to ack of energy supply for the formations. As much as the terrain was being utilized to support the field, it in the end required energy too. And the power of heaven and earth was not something easy to deal with, so in the end, the formation copsed. But this also allowed him to get himself free from the remnant souls that controlled the ruins. At the same time, he had alreadye up with some thoughts to implement. After having been in the secret realm for a few days and left through such means, no one would even notice him. It is reasonable to say that no one would pay attention to someone in his realm at all. Everyone is more concerned about the Supreme powerhouse that could borrow from nature. Wang was also interested in utilizing the same methods but when he arrived in his territory, he felt that this was not that possible yet. The outside world couldn¡¯t be confused with the secret realm and setting up a formation to borrow the power of heaven and earth would be somehow difficult. In that way, he decided to do it slowly and even improve on the formation. All the new knowledge he had realized would be tried slowly to stop the probability of destroying their territory and before retaking his family, he thought about slowly adding some measures to the security in the ce. Besides that, he would also stay for a few more days to confirm that no one was going to bother him again. Now within this world, numerous strong forces existed such as the star pce and even the Axe gang. As much as he was focused on setting up a huge field array he could hear information from those gathered in the secret realm. At the same time, he also realized that his realm was not very weakpared to the humans he met. Perhaps if he took another step forward, he could be capable of dealing with some of them easily. His means in the secret realm managed to allow him to leave and if others were to realize this perhaps they might torture him for long periods. What he didn¡¯t know was that after the pressure disappeared, the people in the secret realm assumed that someone had entered a ce of inheritance. With such thoughts, the entire secret realm seemed to have entered a state of chaos. And he was d he escaped faster before he got involved in such a scene. With his supernatural level of strength, it might have be a problem faced by the numerous powerhouses in the secret realm. It is indeed very hard to tell what could happen when people think you have a way for them to move forward in their cultivation. Even for their rtives perhaps they might not be weing, let alone a stranger like Wang that didn¡¯t belong to any faction. Wang didn¡¯t dislike the life of leaving further away from other groups of people at all, on the contrary, he didn¡¯t n to change this for the time being especially after the information he obtained from the secret realm. But he couldn¡¯t let his daughter stay in such an environment always as such he had to be strong enough to prepare some means of protection even when away from home. Moreover, he shoulders the responsibility of protecting his family, and thus bing stronger is not some question of whether he wants to or not. But to him things like the secret realm have no significance at his current level at all, he wants stability and the only way to attain that is to focus on the things he already has. In addition, he had to check the area around their territory for any unexpected developments. The formation was indeed very good to him before someone broke in and forced him into a secret realm, but now he doesn¡¯t feel very safe at all. He wanted to make some changes based on the field array that maximizes the terrain. He was more concerned about any creatures being attracted to this ce and thus he doesn¡¯t just use his perception and physically visited the area around the territory. Feeling the aura of heaven and earth he had some inspiration on another way to use the terrain formation. But he put it aside and continued to go around till he confirmed everything was okay. With their current strength of Wang, he was concerned about unnecessary troubles and that is why he went through all these troubles. Perhaps he might have just taken another way such as showing off his seventh-level star refinement art to the people of the star ce and he might get an opportunity. But he was not sure about them at all, he always suspected that the situation of the world he was in before being dragged into this Primitive world was the backhand of some people. In that case, the only thing that he believed in was bing stronger than wishing for other people to give him protection. That was not in line with his character, putting his life in other people¡¯s hands. He believed such actions would lead to an even faster death than anything else. Continuing to live the way he did, perhaps for a hundred years, Wang had already seen a chance to break through the realm. This would be a huge change because he might have a chance to step into the stage ofw. ¡°Fortunately, I escaped that ce, now it is not in a hurry to reinforce the formation in this ce, practice with peace of mind should be my priority. The rest of the time I can stay on the other side of the teleportation formation.¡± Wang had already made up his mind. He had after all set up a formation on the other side and even build a house for when Ruruo went back and forth to study the wirld array by the river. Today he was not very worried, he could onlye to this site to sit under the bodhi tree and collect some spiritual vegetables he had nted on the farm. At the same time, take some time to improve the formation as well as expand the territory to cover the entire grasnds. That was his main goal this other than cultivating to break through in less than a hundred years. Wang found this to be more pleasing and didn¡¯t have any depressing thoughts about the speed of cultivation. At this time he could reach extreme in the supernatural power utilization. After that, hisbat power would already be scary and the foundation of steeping intow more solid. He was already aware that this was a stable enough environment for his cultivation. With a stable cultivation environment, his mood and state of mind would also improve with his cultivation. In the future, after cultivating, he could take some time to set up some field array and he had a feeling that it would be very useful in cultivation at some point. The environment on the other side was also just as good for the practice in the supernatural realm, and thus he wasn¡¯t very worried. In fact from the beginning he had thought he could have more time before anyone tried to mess around with their territory, and thinking back, this trouble might have been caused by himself. At that time he set up a teleportation array from the ruins to this ce he should have been more careful. Even though he assumed the formation had been destroyed in the process of passing through, he wasn¡¯t sure. In such a way, if someone got home of it, and had some knowledge of the field it would be easier to decode the location without much difficulty. Other than a sigh, he could only reflect on it clearly, but the truth was far off from his thoughts. Back then the formation indeed copsed, he was tracked by a strong remnant soul with a motive. Chapter 186 186 That kid is actually not in the secret realm (I) After Wang returned to the outside he spend most of his time on cultivation and the setting up of the field array was very slow. Unlike in the past, he was not very idle and on the other of the river, his family felt very muchfortable. Even the river water was being diverted to assist in the new farm he had set up. asionally he would spend his time with his family enjoying the prey he captured from the river. With the vegetables grown under the heaven and earth aura, he could cook some food from his previous life. Luo Li on the other end would asionally show up to learn from Wang especially when she saw him make up new kinds of dishes. For Ruruo and Fengxi it was just entertaining to watch Wang prepare some meals. Most of the time he spends trying to improve on the techniques he was practicing, and pass even some to Fengxi. Most of the techniques were already taken to perfection by him, and thus he was trying to find another way to deduce the follow-up. With the utilization of supernatural powers, the techniques were already very strong but he thought it best to take it to another level. ..... It was better after all not to leverage the realm with techniques rather than leveraging techniques on the realm. What it meant was to improve the attack power of a technique is more advisable rather than making a mediocre technique appear formidable due to higher realm. In the period aftering after the secret realm, Wang decided to rich into the next realm. Just like that half a year passed like that and the situation in the secret realm calmed down. At the same time, he spends his time on mostly three supernatural powers, since the time. he had was enough, he would allocate time like that to his training. When the sun was up he would spend his time trying to understand the space and destruction of supernatural powers. They were all represented in different methods, but their proficiency was improving very fast unlike in the past. Wang had a movement and space lock supernatural ability obtained from the application of space. The movement ability was his first supernatural ability obtained from the space supernatural power than the space lock, which cameter from some ability he used to use inbination with the dimensional space. But without the dimensional space, he could utilize the space lock on the outside world. Staying close to the huge river also made it such that he could improve faster inprehending supernatural abilities. asionally he would use it to even fish, by spreading his fishing line in the water and when the supernatural ability descends upon his prey, it usually is as though space has been locked around it. The destruction of supernatural power he used in his boxing technique. In the beginning, he fused thunder to make it even more extreme but realized the destruction aspect and when he got further, it developed into a supernatural power. Supernatural powers are close to thew in that they almost imitate nature. Withoutws, supernatural powers are supreme. In that way, the more perfect one has grasped a supernatural power the closer tows they are. For Wang, this is not that easy and he would require to take time before he could aplish it. And it is also the reason for giving himself a hundred years, and perhaps it might even be earlier but he was ted to use that time to not only polish on everything but also push hisbat power to the extreme. The most important aspect is that when the supernatural powers near perfection, his soul would improve. He didn¡¯t know how this was rted but when he started to get involved with supernatural power he could feel the soul improving. Now it had already be very strongpared to before he started dealing with issues or supernatural powers. But he could feel that the improvement of supernatural powers lead to absorbing unique energy from the world. This energy was like nourishment to the soul and Wang was wondering how strong it would be to have all supernatural powers increase. Immersed in the study of supernatural powers Wang didn¡¯t even realize that his figure was bing more and more illusionary when sitting by the riverside. The application of space supernatural power had risen to a high level that space around him seemed to be twisting and istion him from the outside world. This situation was not just happening once but rather all the time he started to use the space lock ability. At the same time, Ruruo had the same progress, but Wang failed to see that at this moment she was floating in the void, but still mentioned the cross-legged posture. White energy seemed to being from all directions covering her entire figure. The fact that gravity was not having any effect on her didn¡¯t matter much, but rather her aura was more choking. Yes, she had taken a step ahead of Wang and entered the supernatural realm. She was no longer a world master but a primal master. Not only that, but the process was continuing and her realm would be based upon the level of protection her supernatural powers reached. But she didn¡¯t seem to be happy at all, as she knew that there were still some realms ahead of her before reaching the level ofw. For instance, condensing a supernatural body with all the supernatural powers one has mastered could allow her to attain the status of a primal lord. After that, the next step was taking that step intow, which involved aspects of the soul andprehension. But that was very far off from her, and the most urgent thing was to stabilize her current realm after her breakthrough isplete. It was also the second time she broke through faster than Wang this time. Her realm managed to reach the limit faster, while on the other side, Wang didn¡¯t even notice the changes because in supernatural power realm breakthrough does not lead to mad devouring of world energy at all. The supernatural power is already condensed to the limit and the soul is the key to the breakthrough. The unique energy that baptizes the soul resulting in its strengthening is mysterious and does not cause many waves. This is the case, especially for the entry into the team of supernatural power. She hadprehended several supernatural powers and now she was facing soul transformation. After it is done then the world energy would also be absorbed to transform. But her quality of world energy was already very high iparable to her real due to the Qi codex and now another transformation due to realm improvement would make it even more refined. On the other side, Wang was busy analyzing his supernatural powers and from time to time he would wave his hand space enclosed around him would change. The reason he couldn¡¯t detect what was happening on Ruruo¡¯s side was that he had already been isted from the world. This ability of space supernatural power had some simrities to the dimensional true meaning and thus he was copying some characteristics and incorporating them into the space lock. He wanted to attain absolute istion from the outside world and what he failed to know was that once this supernatural power developed to a higher level, it could evolve into something else. From that moment on, he could cast the ability and within the sealed space, change started to appear. He who was inside could feel it, the space seemed to be like muddy water in the beginning but with time, it seemed more like being stationed between iron walls. The more he made changes the stronger it became until eventually, he could feel the space lock ability had already reached the limit of his improvement. When he eventually stopped using the space lock he soon found the situation of Ruruo. He was astonished at first then understood. Ruruo was already a genius and during this period, she focused her attention on cultivation while he was involved in other things. In the same way, his improvement in other aspects from formations to fields can already show that time has passed from when theynded on this primitive world. ¡°It is also understandable, with her talent breakthrough was expected. I also expected to break through after a certain amount of time so it is only natural that she had already reached the limit of the world master realm. Her supernatural powers couldn¡¯t continue to be practiced in the world master realm anymore. I have yet to reach that level. Perhaps in less than a decade, it can be aplished.¡± He was aware of the situation clearly and thus wasn¡¯t bothered at all by her breakthrough. To him, this was a good thing, and also at the same time, he had acquired some benefits from his two space supernatural abilities mainly the space shift and space lock. One is a movement technique that ignites distance while the other is a sealing technique. He decided to focus on the destruction technique next and improve hisbat power. At the end that was the most essential issue to survive in the world of martial arts, having enough strength to deter others. Chapter 187 187 That kid is not in the secret realm (II) As if sensing something the remnant soul that was called old seven secretly checked out Wang¡¯s home only to see him sitting down under the bodhi tree. He was in a rxed moodpared to the guys in the secret realm. After that incident, the secret realm became very dangerous. Any opportunity that appeared triggered a fight and even the strongest were involved, thus the number of casualties was very high. But now the remnant soul just discovered that someone was busking in the sun under a bodhi tree, slowly perfecting their supernatural abilities. The situation in the secret realm indeed has been giving them a headache. They would require to spend a lot of time or if willing to rush, their remnant souls would be consumed. You must know that everyone that entered the secret realm, has yet toe out and someone is just having their leisure time at home even after being forced into the secret realm. It would make others have many thoughts but the one that was going through the head of ¡®brother seven¡¯, could easily be guessed. ¡°What opportunities die this kid have?¡± This was indeed the thought. The face of the remnant soul turned dark seeing this, ¡°how did this kid get out?¡± ..... As much as he wanted to say something to the others he shut up. It was troublesome enough that their group had been put in such a situation and yet he was still spying around on others even when an issue to be solved was bothering others. It would be troublesome especially considering he didn¡¯t obey the instructions to stop spying on other people. But he couldn¡¯t help himself, as a remnant soul, the only entertainment He has left is to do this. But it found this Wang seemed to have a huge secret that interested him. In the same way, even afraid of being discovered to have disrespected the orders he was given, he just swallowed this knowledge. But when he was sitting he received a transmission from Ruruo that made his face furrow slightly. But that was it, he didn¡¯t even open his eyes. He just casually stroked his hands in the air, some runes were imprinted in the air and then his palm pped the ground beside him resulting in a huge change. The aura of heaven and earth seemed to have been stimted and started to cover the entire close to ten kilometers of the territory he had expanded. The area be like a fog, and the peeping was cut off. After confirming with Ruruo that the feeling of peeping had disappeared, he continued to cultivate it. Eng had set to a huge formation and even improved upon the field formation. But at the same time, he took close to one and a half years. This amount of time to the strong is nothing but Wang utilized it correctly. Managing to set up an even offensive formation in ce. In the same instant, the location he was paying on disappeared and the remnant soul couldn¡¯t locate it at all. It was a new application of the aura of heaven and earth to shield from heavenly secrets. Yes, he had just taken this measure against the spying. And Ruruo was the one that discovered it. Since her soul underwent changes it has evolved greatly and the prying eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden from her, considering the other party was doing it very boldly. In the ruins, the ¡®seventh brother¡¯, was frustrated and thought of ways but all of them were dismissed by him. He couldn¡¯t use the ruins to capture Wang likest time. ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll manage to get out of these ruins one day and at that time you can only look at my back.¡± The way he thought about them was that they were beneath him, especially now that he had found some suspicions about Wang. He even suspected that Wang deceived them at that time and never went to the secret realm. In that way, he looked at the other remnant souls present with some mocking expression in his heart. But after some thought, he became very vignt when he thought of something. The opportunity in the secret realm has never been obtained, and over the period, perhaps people only usually get some benefits from the main opportunity. Now that he thought about it, he be vignt. Before he didn¡¯t think much, but now he was nning to leave this ce he be very suspicious. And at the same time, he couldn¡¯t think of any reason for hiding it unless one wanted to get it for themselves. In that way, he was not the only one that was looking for ways to get themselves out of this ce and even obtain a chance second life. In that case, he had to do things even more carefully from now on. ¡°Perhaps all of them he this thought and I¡¯m the onlyst one toe to this realization. No wonder they always looked at me like some fool. From the beginning they wanted to also get rid of the shackles of this turns on them.¡± After brother seven thought of this, a chill spread down his spine. ¡°Dangerous! Extremely dangerous! This group of monsters can be offended unless I have the means topletely solve them. Turns out they have always been a step ahead of me. No, it¡¯s better to make sure they didn¡¯t discover anything wrong with that kid. Or better yet, it¡¯s best to capture him early to avoid some idents.¡± He made up his mind in an instant. So he could only settle for other means that kept the situation lot key as possible. In a way, each of the remnant souls had some force under them. This was to make their handling of things in ruins. After all, they can¡¯t move, and thus he thought of this point and made up his mind instantly. Using some methods he secretly contacted his force which had been idle for a long time. But the more he discussed the specifics the angry he be. He couldn¡¯t help but scold, feeling this group was indeed very useless. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to kill someone, just capture him alive. What use is a dead person to me?¡± Seventh said in an angry tone. He wanted to find out the secrets that were on Wang¡¯s body and thus a dead Wang was not very beneficial at all. Besides, he wasn¡¯t sure if things would develop in another direction, especially with the group he was using toplete the task. Feeling the fury of the soul projection, a figure covered in a ck hood was shivering slightly. ¡°Captured alive? Why would adults go this far?¡± he just thought about it but didn¡¯t bother asking the question openly. From the pressure the man in the ck good felt, he knew this projection was very strong. At the same time, he wondered who would project ask for someone to be captured. He has not received tasks for a long time and even in the past, none of them were to capture anyone. ¡°Since this person is to be captured alive, it means the rewards from the adult this time might be very good. At the same time, the person to be captured might be important. To be careful it¡¯s best to recall the gang.¡± The man thought silently. And at the same time, the phantom of brother seven looked at the man very satisfied with his reaction. ¡°I have put the relevant information on the jade slip, you can use it to locate the ce. Contact me after you have aplished the task.¡± The man in the hood frowned slightly. He felt some excitement from the phantom, even though it was hidden he could feel it. How could he know that the remnant soul had already started to think wildly about the chance of returning to its peak and even going further? By peak, It meant, having a body rather than being trapped in this ruin. After that, the protection disappeared and the man started to make ns and it wasn¡¯t before another group arrived ¡°Boss! What¡¯s up? You haven¡¯t called it together for a long time now. Are there some good things you have discovered this time?¡± A bald man said as he grinned at the man in the hood. ¡°Well! It is indeed a good thing. We have a mission and the rewards might be very attractive ifpleted well. Since everyone is here, let¡¯s go.¡± The boss scanned through the group, before eventually saying this. With this group, he didn¡¯t worry about the target of their operation sunning away at all. The group then left the main hall,ing to a huge square where a huge ck bird could be seen. Its body had a strong aura that could almost match that of the leader of the ice sect. After the board took off with seven people on its back following the direction that had been stipted on the jade slip. What they didn¡¯t realize was that a cloud of white smoke was drifting slowly behind them. Chapter 188 188 Something is not right When the gang had set off to Wang¡¯s territory, he was busy cultivating and didn¡¯t even know about it. ¡°Boss, what are where are we arresting people this time? ¡± someone from the crew couldn¡¯t help but ask. In any way, if the individual they were going after was not strong, then just one person would have aplished the task. And Wang that was being targeted had no idea that someone had designs on the ¡®chance¡¯ he had that could allow him to escape from the secret realm unscathed. But that was not all, from the very beginning it seemed that he looked down on the chance in rhe secret realm, this the only reasonable exnation was that he had something better than it. But the moment he left the secret realm, he was already suspicious of the reason he was dragged into the ce in the first ce. He remembered the time he discovered the ruin and doesn¡¯t continue to venture into them due to the fear of other creatures discovering him. At this point, he was already aware that the water in this world was too deep, and his previous thoughts couldn¡¯t amodate him. So he decisively also started to focus on supernatural powerprehension. ..... With the assistance of the bodhi tree, it was as though he was drinking cool water. His imagination was already quite good and thus the speed at which heprehended supernatural power abilities faster because of it. In a way, he had already figured out something important in the process of utilizing such abilities. On the other hand, his potential was high enough to amodate this, otherwise, it would be almost impossible to aplish it. In the same way, he dedicated some time daily to the formation after all his security was a consideration. As they traveled towards the area with huge forests but could feel a very oppressive atmosphere in the direction the map pointed them. Their expressions couldn¡¯t help but sink, as from the distance, one could feel the sky above them was already very gloomy and at any time, might be attacked. It was not some kind of illusion, but the pressure seemed to have been released by some supreme creatures sleeping in the forest to deter other creatures from approaching. Moreover, it was already bad that theye to this region with bad intentions, but this made their speed showdown. Regardless of how they looked at it, this was the territory of some supreme creatures, and crossing into it is no different from seeking death. Furthermore, the heaven and earth formation by Wang seemed to have made their territory merge into the surrounding environment perfectly. In a way, even the projection couldn¡¯t locate it at all. At the same time, associating the connection being cut off when spying on the territory to the supreme aura. At this point continuing toward would be no different than seeking death. To use it requires the permission of several members and thus the projection of number seven was already aware this was impossible. ¡°Damn, why didn¡¯t I realize this before, that ce was too inconspicuous, but he didn¡¯t seem to resemble any of the supreme beings I heard of. Unless it is a new one. Things seem to be getting more and more touchy.¡± The projection was in a state of fury. It had to be careful in this situation as every careless move could end up bringing trouble upon its actual soul body. Not only that buting into contact with supreme creatures was not a good thing for it. But the remnant soul protection still managed to control itself looking in that direction with some bitterness in its heart. It was not hard to take that step but that was a provocation, and couldn¡¯t be taken back. Worse, the supreme being wouldn¡¯t probably care about it, and just one attack could probably also reach its actual body. The means of supreme are scary and thus smart to avoid causing trouble for them. The gang it had used to go attack Wang might be stronger but in front of the huge area, a head¡¯s they were more kike ants. Regardless of the means used, they would eventually end up crashing into the supreme creatures around this region. The projection decisively withdrew knowing that the group wouldn¡¯t be capable of surviving this. And any offense on a supreme being would lead to death, as they could easily locate the actual soul body and destroy it even from the distance. After all, they had already started to see the direction of borrowing from nature. On the other side, in the void above the ruins, several figures were checking everything that was happening in the secret realm indifferently. ¡°Second brother! The seventh brother has been acting weird recently. Do you think he will mess up our ns?¡± One of the tenant souls seemed very concerned. ¡°Haha! Do you know why I never bothered to include that fool in our ns? It¡¯s not because he is not as ambitious as us or scheming, it¡¯s just that he is always short-sighted. From the moment we were saved and sent into this ruin to extend our lives with the condition of never being capable of regaining freedom, I observed him. Among us, he is someone that can be said to have no ns when he acts. His actions only seem to think about the next moment butck any future considerations. Like now he is probably still fixed on some target thinking it¡¯s his chance.¡± The remnant soul of the second brother was very contemptuous of the seventh brother. And the rest also be relieved upon realizing this. With that troublemaker being busy with something, they can implement their ns without any concerns. ¡°Okay stop bothering about him, currently we have some luck, due to the power that appeared in the secret realm that time disrupting the operations of the ruins, we got a chance to let our spirit escape from the binds of the ruins, but out lifespans have also started to decrease. We don¡¯t have long, but if our ns seed, what about losing some lifespan? We could have a chance to continue the path we couldn¡¯t have in the future.¡± The leader was so excited. But at the same time, he looked further into the ruins with some apprehension. ¡°We don¡¯t have long and have to make preparations fast. Each of you can tell hiw strong your first brother is. Had he not been in deep sleep, we could have been suppressed before even attempting anything. It seems that that old remnant soul knew us well. In the end, he even left some backhands to suppress us all.¡± The words made all of them very unhappy. Remembering something unhappy. ¡°Second brother let¡¯s not discuss this at all, back then that old thing hid deep enough, we thought he was helping us, who would have thought he was just looking for ves.¡± Another dissatisfied voice sounded. ¡°What ves? Even though ves have some dignity, that old thing didn¡¯t n to let us go at all. Just look at our state now, every time the secret realm opens, after a massive number of people are attracted, our souls would improve in power someone has used some demonic technique on us. Look at first brother! He no longer even recognized us? It can only be said that he trusted that thing too much, and now even his personality is being erased slowly.¡± In a world of cultivation where everyone is selfish, why would some old man suddenly be benevolent? The group had no intersection of rtions with him before, yet he saved their remnant souls from death. Which situation could prompt one to be so selfless for people they didn¡¯t even know. This situation alone made the second brother suspicious and aware of the crisis especially seeing his soul being strengthened, how could gainse from nothing? This allowed him to survive and when other groupse they were lucky to not be seriously affected like the first remnant soul in the ruins, and also the strongest. Due to the second brother, the group managed to find some ways to retain some of their memory and be aware of this ce¡¯s problem. The seventh brother camete and has yet to be seriously affected by the issue. It is also the reason he is not taken seriously by the group. In the end, the seven of them survived but didn¡¯t get corresponding benefits such as the first brother of theirs He ended up bing even more powerful but at the same started to be more and more amnesiac. This was a sign he had started to suffer the consequences and it wasn¡¯t long before he even forgot his name from time to time. ¡°Could it be.. the second brother, do you want to also restore the first brother¡¯s state with that thing? But it is very risky to go in there in our current state. Moreover, ..¡± The voice didn¡¯t continue but mentioned the people in the secret realm especially the three men inside. Their strength was terrifying even for the current second brother with only a soul state. Going against them would not result in any good end at all. But the second brother didn¡¯t lie his eyes on the group in the secret realm at all. ¡°Back then, I wondered about some things, and only after some opening of the ruins several times and words from the first brother did I notice something odd. The real treasure is not in the secret realm, but a projection. At that time I didn¡¯t understand fully anything until witnessing the ughter and flow of blood energy absorbed by the secret realm.¡± As though thinking of something scary. ¡°In the end, we are just like ingredients, our souls seem to be improved to a higher level yet than even when we had physical bodies, but a huge problemes into y. Doesn¡¯t everyone realize that despite our strong soul growth we have lost the ability to cast or even usews?¡± This statement science everyone. OffOfficersew this and in the ruins having a formation was enough and some assumed it had something to do with the ruins, but now it seemed it was not the case. Chapter 189 189 Nature of the primitive world ¡°We have alreadye to this ce, we have toplete the task.¡± The boss looked solemn, and slowly approached the area. Even though he was not willing to risk his life, he already understood that he had no choice. It was either he aplished it and got benefits or got himself dealt with by that remnant soul. In the end, he couldn¡¯t escape, but aplishing the mission could allow him some benefits. In the end, they approached since the ce had such strong pressure, they could only bear it. Perhaps when Wang and his wife arrived in this world, they were used to it and this is not the same for creatures from this world. When they feel such pressure, it is always something that makes them fearful. ¡°Boss...we should be careful in this ce even if it takes some more time to aplish the goal.¡± One of the men with a bald head said quickly, he knew in his heart too that they had to choose anymore. ..... The people they worked for only cared about results, and anything other than it would lead to their deaths. At the same time the tasks they did were not anything decent, so being careful is necessary. Even if they were dissatisfied with their situation, nothing could be done about it. As they were still discussing a wless wan in a white dress appeared in front of them as though she just walked out of a mirror. The surface rippled slightly, this was the formation that Wang had worked so hard to set up. Ruruo came put because she could feel some other eyes staring other than the group approaching their territory carefully. She then looked at them and then past them into the distant sky. ¡°Come out! I know you have been watching from there! Is it fun? This group can¡¯t make waves unless you appear, they will all die.¡± She said angrily. And then with a wave of her hand, a huge force came down on the group making it hard for them to move. They were just about to scold her for being arrogant when the pressure descended on their giant bodies. Ruruo once fought with Wang to show him the use of supernatural power in the supernatural realm. He made a shocking discovery, the domain bes very active in this realm, and its fullest potential is utilized. In a way supernatural power realm and domain are interlinked, making those in the realm seem like gods. In a domain of a supernatural realm person, it is impossible to move unless the realm is above them or they allow it. This group seemed to have been subjected to this, and in this world, the approach to cultivation is on the body, but that makes them at a disadvantage when ites to facing someone like Ruruo, that is taking another energy system of cultivation. Compared to Ruruo, they were indeed huge giants but the utilization of supernatural powers by Ruruo was very high. It not only put pressure on them but stopped their advance. The group was almost about to bend their knees. Then a projection of an old man appeared from the back and unexpectedly spoke out, this wasn¡¯t an issue but what he said made the group go cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to make any waves either, entering this ce is no different from death for them.¡± There was a hint of contempt in these honest words, spoken by the projection. This was as if it had already expected this oue. The group however was identified deep down, except none of them said or even showed it on the surface. ¡°It was not you that I expected to find this time, tell him toe out and surrender then I can let you live.¡± The projection stared at Ruruo and its tone was calm as though everything was within its expectations. Contrary to its expectations, Wang was already meaning around with his formation and ready to make a move, see if it could withstand it. Ruruo had told him something interesting when she discovered the group and went out to check it out. ¡°That projection seems to have a strong soul, but the more one looks it is easier to find that, it is more or less just empty. That feeling it gives off is superficial, my soul is backed up by supernatural power and it nourishes it but that thing has nothing.¡± This was no different from a child wearing the skin of a tiger. In the end, it was not a trigger. The fact that he didn¡¯t take action made it even more certain, and thus even Ruruoughed at its words. This guy had spied on them secretly but didn¡¯t dare to make a move, rather gathered a group of people, in that case, solve the people then see the means it has left. When Ruruo was signaled, she didn¡¯t even waste time and instantly make her move. The force crushing the group intensified until they couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. On the other hand, Wang activated the formation and gathered the power of the an and earth into an area of about a hundred meters, this aura turned into a finger that pointed at the projection. Since the creature forced him into the secret realm and now still following him, to his territory even daring to threaten him, then he didn¡¯t even think twice about handling it. And the fact that they had some courage when the group of subordinates gathered he didn¡¯t want to take any risk. The fact that it seemed so calm perhaps was due to some backup, and Wang didn¡¯t even think twice, as someone with some experience in reading numerous plots, he didn¡¯t want any twists to develop. A wisp of heaven and earth me fused into the fingertip silently before it locked onto the protection. This time it felt like a threat before the finger didn¡¯t have much threat, other than destroying the projection. But this was not the case now, it felt scary. Yeah, this feeling gave it the thought of retreating, but a shame the finger seemed to have directed all the power of heaven and earth to the projection. All in all, it could only take it head on, no other tricks could be done at this moment. Now it was regretted showing up to take action when it saw that the three failed to aplish the act. The voice from the projection could be heard clearly and thus time there was no Vanessa like before. ¡°What are you doing? This is just my projection, why don¡¯t you put down that attack and we can talk about things rationally.¡± The voice sounded but to its surprise, Wang also responded. ¡°Why do you think I haven¡¯tunched the attack yet? ¡± Hearing this the voice be even more excited and wanted to continue talking and before it could say anything, a huge pressurended on it, a weird forcended on it and the actual soul body in the ruins. It was as though there is no difference between the two. This discovery made it panic but didn¡¯t even have time to do anything. It was as though it had entered hell, it kept roaring and looking at the shameless ham with disbelief and anger. But Wang just looked at it and said, ¡°Hell no! Talk peace after you failed to kill me! I¡¯m I stupid? Why would I facilitate my enemy by giving them another chance?¡± Listening to this voice the projection couldn¡¯t be supported anymore and copsed. In the ruins, the soul body of the seventh bother started to burn and he let out a shrill that soon attracted the others. Before they could do anything it turned even more illusionary and seemed to be struggling in pain. This was a serious injury that couldn¡¯t be cured even by just adding some soul power, some treasures were required to heal this. This was not something Wang knew but he was sure that the attack was very effective hearing thest words of the soul projection. This attack leverage the power of heaven and earth, this power has transcendedws. Seeing this, Ruruo also took out a white sword, then she disappeared and only a white sword light was left in ce. This was the unity of man and sword, she had achieved it. Even Wang was starting at this attack in confusion since he had yet to go in this direction. Before he could even blink, several bodies separated from their heads. Some me descended and burned everything to ashes. At this time, the couple had officially be members of this world. And they could tell that in the future perhaps trouble could keep finding them but didn¡¯t care. Especially Ruruo could feel that after this fight she had seen some direction to take her supernatural power. And Wang already saw how the power of heaven and earth was scary. He decided to think of a way to maximize the power of the heaven and earth me other than his weapon refinement hobby. ¡°It seems that Fengxi can only stay on the other side and eat fish until she can survive on this side.¡± This was Ruruo talking. She was sure that Wang had little time before he could step into the supernatural realm, and reach the same state as her. But this formation he used was indeed scary, though it still didn¡¯t even borrow one percent of the power of heaven and earth otherwise many existences would be awakened. ¡°Well, you are right, this is the fastest way to improve our strength, but it also means we need some strong escape means. In the future, we might face someone we can¡¯t handle easily.¡± He was rational here. External means can indeed be strong but not in the presence of the strong. That way, he wished they could have that century without being disturbed otherwise it might not be easy to aplish it. Somewhere else, seeing the illusionary soul body ot their brother some remnant spills became vignt. ..... Chapter 190 190 Shifting the focus to the soul After this experience with the group of enemiesing at their door, Wang and Ruruo didn¡¯t even flinch and went back to their usual routine. This was because their minds had already undergone some changes, and at the same time, they had already prepared some exit strategies. Regardless of the oue of a fight, they could retreat and make sure the enemy couldn¡¯t manage to catch up. In that way, Wang made some preparations and the rest of the time was either spent under the bodhi tree that had now reached close to forty meters. This was not how it was described, but he couldn¡¯t me the records, the environment in this world was indeed too unique even attracting other powerhouses to take extreme measures just to enter this ce. But the effect was also better than before and thus asionally one figure could be seen in the distance practicing swords and the other sitting under the bodhi. And time passed just like this, three years went by in a sh. In this period, Wang had been deliberating over a lot of things and most of them ranged from aspects of the soul. In all the weaknesses he had currently, he could say his soul was now covered. ..... In the same sense, he augmented his techniques into a new set with supernatural powers. Then went further to fuse those that had been perfected, this was his usual practice for techniques that seemed to have some simrities. He wondered if the improvement in his soul could allow his potential value to rise too. In that case, he spent the past three years studying all the supernatural powers he had. At the same time trying to find how they impacted the soul. But in the end, he could only feel some The fragrance is released once in a while that reached the soul improving it slowly. It was difficult to capture it, as though alive and on the run while hiding. It was hidden in the aura of heaven and earth that passed through the soul but didn¡¯t even leave any reaction. In the beginning, he assumed that the aura of heaven and earth had some rtionship with the soul but could see it passed through the soul as though none existed. At this moment he already knew that the aura of heaven and earth was just a carrier. The unique energy had some fragrance that was refined and transformed into something beneficial to the soul. The most basic way of calling it is a vitality, of the soul. Wang spends his time observing it other than studying supernatural powers. He had a strong body and consciousness, and his world energy and Qi were also extremely pure. In a way, he had attained a perfect state except for the soul, and thus it would be difficult to take another step without creating a bnce. In that way, he kept studying supernatural powers for the past three years. In his consciousness, a world-shaped soul started to take shape. But it was indeed nothingpared to the huge cosmic outline appearing in the consciousness. Yes, Wang had converted his conciseness into a huge cosmic waterfall. Easy stars and even universes that had yet toe into being could be seen off into the distance. At the same time, the fragrance attracted the soul and seemed to be used to trace an outline of a world. When the world in his consciousness was still taking shape, he could already feel that his coverage was improving every time. ¡°What a terrifying improvement in perception, even though it can¡¯t rival my consciousness, but it seems like the two can bebined.¡± Wang was watching everything happen, but still, it was far from enough. The battle that happened before was very vivid in his mind. In this world, the focus has always been on the physical aspect but he could remember the soul projection he just destroyed. The state of that soul was too strong, and this brought a chill in his heart. He be scared toote, but what he didn¡¯t know was that guy had already been faced with a huge problem. His soul was in a bad state and when to recover couldn¡¯t be something that could be estimated. But still, it made him very worried about either that guying back for vengeance or another friend of his. So he be very dedicated to studying the soul. In the past, he just listened to what Ruruo said and didn¡¯t even bother to think too much since the soul was not something he was interested in at all. But now seeing it, he knew that the level of soul that projection had was too high. Even capable of bringing it out of the body. The power of heaven and earth had also been underestimated by him, and thinking back at his solemn Ruruo looked at that attack he can understand. Probably because the soul would feel a sense of threat from such an attack even when not aimed at it. ¡°Then that protection probably suffered serious but not dead. after all, it said it was a projection. Will ite to seek revenge too?¡± And what made Wang¡¯s heart more worried the most was the fact that he knew the enemy had already seen his methods and wouldn¡¯t just give h a chance to use them again. In a way, it could be said that he didn¡¯t have any trump card at all to deal with the enemy this time. Moreover, the enemy had such strong protection, without the use of heaven and earth ne, he wouldn¡¯t have even been fazed at all. Thinking about this made him specte the level of the actual soul body. Perhaps he was stranded somewhere but once he had enough time to pay attention to him what could he do? That was Wang¡¯s biggest concern and at the same time, he knew that he couldn¡¯t escape at all. The move he used to turn the tide could at most be counted as external help, which doesn¡¯t go with his thoughts at all. Regardless of how strong external help is, it is still not personal strength. ¡°Speaking of which...how could the soul be capable of traversing the outside world on its own. Furthermore a projection of the soul. How strong does one have to be to aplish this? Forget it, my time should be spent on improving the soul to improve chances of a breakthrough.¡± Wang didn¡¯t just recall the way the soul projection of the seventh brother could travel around but was also about to make some against them. He wondered how terrifying the blow from such a soul could have been. But he wasn¡¯t going to let the enemy use a move on them when he didn¡¯t have any certainty of taking it. Even though the move from the projection might have been very terrifying, at the same time, he assumed it might not be very safe from some attacks either. Perhaps with a physical body, he might have been incapable of doing anything to it. After all physical body could reduce the impact of an attack to arge extent, and the remaining might be incapable of destroying it. It would be understandable why the soul body was desperate to find a way to get itself another physical body. This was not only for the sake of escaping the ruins but also to gain some opportunity to go further. Though Wang didn¡¯t know this his mind was in the right direction. The soul should stay in the right ce and this is to avoid unnecessary risks. Seeing how fragile his soul was, and after carrying out someparison, he wanted to cry. He also was certain that his soul couldn¡¯t survive outside the body. Well, he wouldn¡¯t try it anyway, after all that was not the same system of cultivation he was following. He thought it was just okay in his body, anyway, what would he project a world outside his body to do? That would be taking a risk and at the same time inviting trouble. The soul world had yet to even be stable, and yet taking risks, even if it be a state, based on his nature he wouldn¡¯t bother to release it. He could borrow soul power to make attacks but not release his soul. The special lives on this each has some uniqueness and trying to copy them when it came to risky things was not his kind of act. In the past three years, it can be said that Wang has gained a lot and his soul is too strong we¡¯re it wasn¡¯t for the two supernatural powers that he was still trying to understand, he would attempt a breakthrough. Once he moves one step forward, he could have already started to approach thew field. Even though it is not that close, it is nearer than before and this delights him. ¡°With the way things are going, I should be able to break through soon. My understanding of supernatural powers has already broken the threshold. With these twoplete, my soul will also be stronger than those on the same level by thirty percent.¡± Wang was in a good mood. Thirty percent in the soul power is a very big difference and in a battle to the death, it can y a decisive role. Chapter 191 191 Supernatural ability realm At this time under the bodhi tree, after Wang hadpleted hisprehension of supernatural powers. A unique force that had been gathering around his soul eventually seemed to be starting to change. In the beginning, it only covered the soul world he had manifested. For Ruruo, her soul was a sword, but Wang went with a world. The time she broke though not only did her strength increase but her sword attained sword soul, and at this level, she can deal with enemies stronger than her easily. In the previous fight, she didn¡¯t even go all out, with the sword soul, it is easier to even kill stronger opponents since her attacks could directly destroy the soul. And if one is too strong then she can add another attack if one is not enough and if two are not enough, even three could do. In the area of the soul, unless one has gone further into understanding the utilization ofws, one will be killed. In a way, sword users are usually feared especially if they focus on the aspect of swords. For Ruruo, if she has any insights then she could go further in her understanding of the soul. ..... It is the same for Wang, with choosing the world, he can also improve immensely by just understanding the world. In the same way, the realm he cultivates can be improved with the more his soul world besplete. The default soul shape is the human body for them, but under some tempering, it can fit the desire of the owner. And this shape will never be able to change in the long run, unless a breakthrough urs on the level of the soul. Using the human-shaped soul makes it very difficult to take a direction to go, or improve the soul since one has to focus on studying the body to improve the soul. In the beginning, the couple took advantage of the supernatural powers to improve their soul power, but from the moment they break through, it bes impossible to do so. Improvement at this level is based on how much one realizes that can tone closer to thew. The more insights one has that sees closer to thew the more rapid improvement one can have. Within Wang¡¯s consciousness, a huge world seemed that resemble a cocoon with some cracks on it could be seen. It¡¯s just that they were not cracks, but rather energy lines seemingly moving to every part of the body. Inside the world covered with cracks, endless fragrance seemed to revolve before bing more ethereal. In the universe existing in his consciousness, the entire void was covered by threads that managed to spread with the cracked world as the center. A vast void could be seening into being around the world, and the soul energy was being fused with some unique energy from the body. It was brought by the threads that had spread out. Currently, on his body, the threads could be seen passing through every part of his body. The special energies were being attracted and some soul power fused in the ce the energy is taken. In that way, a new power could be felt, very simr to the supernatural power slowly brewing all around the body. This was normal as the process of stepping into the supernatural ability realm required natural power to fill every part of the body. Durinringgg this time Wang had almost converted the world energy in the body into supernatural power. The supernatural power also contained some vast vitality. Compared to the world energy the vitality of supernatural power was high due to it being concentrated. At the same time, the supernatural power came into contact with the inner world, resulting in some changes. The world seemed to have signs of life but Wang could tell it was more like an illusion brought about by the supernatural power. In essence, it is closer to thew, and thus when ites into contact with the inner world, that illusion can be created. To bring life, Wang would have to take the step ofw first to allow for a simple lifeform to exist. Life requires more than just the power ofws but also the power of heaven and earth. In that case, he was very far off from achieving this kind of goal. Supernatural power only acts as potential andw put this potential into realization with the power of heaven and earth controlling the potential to take the qualitative leap. In a way, everything has its value when ites to the process of developing an inner universe and giving it life. Despite the process being difficult and critical to Wang¡¯s cultivation, he was that worried, since his body had already managed toe so far by using attributes. His potential had also risen to a high level, he was sure he could manage to go even beyond what others have not reached. Looking at the unique ck holes that were each located in a different direction and being infused with supernatural power, Wang was very much looking toward the changes that could take ce. Back then he hadprehended several true meanings, this was their current manifestation. With the supernatural power in y, perhaps they could also undergo a qualitative change. He didn¡¯t understand it at first, but now he gradually realized that each of the steps he had taken in the past seemed to have some deep meaning behind it. The true meaning seemed to remind him of the process he formed the inner world, and he was looking forward to whether the result would be as he thought. The process seemed to have be natural and he didn¡¯t even have to interfere at all. It seemed that too much intervention might even hinder the process, so he just sat down and waited for the transformation to bepleted. Just like he expected, under his stunning watch, the special energy in the body was going everywhere, but to his surprise, it had all converted to supernatural power and no trace of soul energy could be found. The ck holes began to shrink and consume the supernatural power at a very easy speed. Gradually, they be specks of ck, almost invisible as though they were beginning to fade. But the situation didn¡¯tst long until several explosions took ce at the same time. Nine news could be seening into view and the other true meanings seemed to have disappeared. ¡°No wonder the records said nine true meanings to beprehended. But it seems that it was not without loss, my nines seem very unique as though they have been fused by some unique energy. It seems the other true meanings turned into the fold for the nine.¡± He wasn¡¯t very concerned. But could feel his body starting to float up on its own. This scene, reminded him of when Ruruo broke through too. ¡± it turns out that entering the supernatural realm not only leads to new changes but also strengthens the already existing ones. The current me is bing stronger in all aspects even the body is undergoing qualitative transformation.¡± he could feel it. The change this time was too intense. Other than the immense power brewing in his body, his soul had also transformed and his coverage tripled. Putting that aside, he could feel that on this perhaps his flying speed is no longer restrained before and he could move very fast. To cast some supernatural abilities also seemed to have be more natural, but that was not his major discovery. He could feel some ethereal force existing between heaven and earth yet he didn¡¯t know how to grasp it. ¡°Is this thew? I can feel its existence and even tell that it is very powerful but can¡¯t capable of getting in touch. At this time indeed I¡¯ve started to feel like being among the powerful beings. But this is far from enough.¡± As much as he felt he had be strong, he didn¡¯t be arrogant. At this moment, he could feel the vague pressuresing from the back of the forest. He then remembered the huge monsters he managed to see back there in the past. He could feel oppression brought by bothws and bloodline at this moment. This was what made him calm down after knowing that he was far from being a super existence. ¡°Well I¡¯m a few months my transformation would beplete and then attention could be shifted to some other things. Since my realm has improved and there is no other way to rush forward, it¡¯s better to take some time on my weapon forging, perhaps the soul can be of some use.¡± As he thought of this, he calmed down his heart. On the other side, Ruruo could also see that Wang had taken the step just like her. ¡°Interesting, I thought that I was very ambitious using the sword as my soul body but he doesn¡¯t even y by the rules at all. He went ahead and took the world as a soul body.¡± As Ruruo was still amazed at Wang¡¯s boldness, a change urred in the secret realm. Chapter 192 192 The secret realm turning upside down in the void at the center of the secret realm, strong existences were all arriving one after another, from different areas of the secret realm. And above them, a huge void crack could be seen, with immense heaven and earth power leaking out. But none of those at the scene seemed to be in a hurry to enter the ce, they were just observing everything slowly. The Qi and even pressure emanating from the ce was not something to be ignored. On the edge of the void corridor, one could see grey fog spelling out. Seeing this the expression of many powerhouses moved but they were ultimately reluctant to move. ¡°Xuanhuang Qi!¡± There were exmations from the void, and this clearly could be heard by everyone gathered near the entrance to the secret realm. This was exciting, and concerning at the same time. From the great most that were rolling around, one could see appearances of great worlds forming and changing back to the gas. ..... This was a manifestation of something beyondws, and the four powerhouse present knew well what it represented. Among the treasures that exist in the world, this one and the one behind the scenes might be capable of improving the realm continuously without damage or foundation or even ruining potential, rather than even elevating it. But the Qi machine around made it such none dared to approach but the Xuanhuang Qi was already making every powerhouse present mad. At the same time, they be anxious, this was because they were aware of the fact that this world sealed within the cosmic membranes was not easy. The powerhouses that existed in this world were too many and the existence of this Xuanhuang Qi was felt by them too. Unfortunately, the secret realm couldn¡¯t be essed directly and the group had to wait, but this wait was going to bring about some unexpected changes. In the beginning, the treasure the group was not interested in turned out to be such a big thing. How can they not be moved even Wang with his cautious personality would take a risk for this thing. The appearance of Xuanhuang Qi alone changes everything even without the motivation for the treasure behind the void corridor. But the appearance of it made every corner of the world ready to take action at any time and once the void corridor stabilized, there was a higher chance the secret realm would be destroyed. The groupsing over didn¡¯t care about it and were only interested in entering the depths of the void. Who can resist the temptation of Xuanhuang Qi, even the powerhouses that were united might fight at this time. into The pressure being released from the deep void crack however didn¡¯t seem to be easy g at any moment at all. In the void, the expressions of the remnant souls suddenly changed at this moment. This was the treasure that they were scheming about the most. It was about to be born even after taking several years of nning and scheming to have it hidden from the world. The moment the breath was released, all the powerhouses in the primitive world thd already stepped into the state ofw. In the city, everywhere eyes opened one after another as though they had been waiting for something. Sounds could be heard from every corner of the Primitive world. ¡°Damn! How could this happen, it was the situation from back then is about to repeat itself. ¡°That thing is about to be born again, it seems the situation in the world is going to be chaotic again.¡± ¡°Xuanhuang Qi! ... What a fetish! This deity is bound to win this opportunity.¡± ¡°Recall all our descendants back to the mountain, thing are going to turn messy in a while.¡± Everywhere in the primitive World, every force was now eying the secret realm. Perhaps they didn¡¯t take the secret realm too much. Since it opened for the past few asions the opportunities might have provoked forces to fight but not for this fetish. Such a fetish has only appeared once, and it led to the greatest war in the primitive world, even the greatest forces were involved in it. Perhaps some creatures that were not born at that time couldn¡¯t understand, but the old antiques in the world know best. But this is not something they are willing to give up on either. In the primitive world, Xuanhuang Qi can be ranked as among the top-ranked treasures, but that alone is not enough to set off a huge war. The powerhouses might be interested in its hut what is being sealed inside that void is even more attractive to them. Some of them believe the secret to transcending eternity is in that ce. They can¡¯t be med, the number of powerhouses that have achieved the state of heaven and man is not easy to count. It is thus easy to tell that such figures that are still stuck at the doorway to that realm can have desires for the Xuanhuang Qi, then those above that level would take action to get their hands on the treasure that can pave their path. In fact even the creature that sealed the souls in this ancient ruin, was not something the remnant souls had a clear understanding of. In this way, they just had their assumptions about the level of strength he had reached. Currently standing in the void, the remnant souls, didn¡¯t even bother with the seventh brother of theirs¡¯ anymore. This was their dream and hard work and all of a sudden, it was being targeted by so many creatures. Regardless of how they seemed to the unwilling to this situation, they still had some rationality and could feel huge pressures descending from every direction. At least in the current situation, they had to stay away, or their doom was certain. But just being in the ruins might indeed lead to their doom. The war back then was something they had heard about. Some celestial races or God races are enough to scare them. At least for a race to use such a title one should be capable of telling that they are very strong. In the secret realm, everyone calmed down slightly when they started feeling that even the secret tea was trembling. Huge gains were descending one after another and they didn¡¯t seem to have any scruples about destroying the secret realm to get what they wanted. In the void outside the secret realm, long passages could be seen opening in the void, all of them leading to unknown distances. But strong breadths came out each having some ancient atmosphere. Even at the bottom of huge oceans and seas, some unique monsters had opened their eyes all staring in the direction of the secret realm. This was a huge opportunity to ascend to a higher realm and no one was willing to be left behind, well of course except for Wang that was currently invested in his breakthrough. In the entire world, no one was willing to be left behind, and some ancient forbidden grounds also had opened their doors at this moment. This could be seen that no force was afraid of fighting as long as they could obtain some benefits from the void In the secret realm. After every direction of the ancient ruin was covered, by strong pressure even those who were inside the ruins in different directions looking for an opportunity at this moment seemed to have already started to feel fear. It was instinctive, especially humans inside that had cultivation only reaching the level ofw. This situation was not something that had ns for, but that didn¡¯t bother Wang in ths slightest. He was currently busy sitting under the bodhi tree and Ruruo on the other side of the bodhi tree just opened her eyes when she felt the Qi machine all around the world starting to change. But she didn¡¯t dwell much on it, after some pondering, she closed her eyes. ¡± Something seems to have happened and has caused the change in the world.¡± She could instinctively feel that changes wereing, but that was all. On the other side, in the crystal gem, an illusionary figure of an old woman with white hair and a smooth face could be seen. She was illusionary, and then drilled out standing outside observing the situation in the world. Then she turned her direction and looked over into the distant void, she felt something and her exoeriaon changedpletely. ¡°Xuanghuang Qi?¡± Her non-existent heartbeat elerated. But this was short-lived after she looked at Ruruo which was stillprehensive something from the world array. At the same time, her eyes passed through the void observing Wang that was changing. ¡± What a couple?¡± She sighed and then calmed down. She found to feel the Qi machines locking onto the secret realm, and that was something even she didn¡¯t want to get involved with. Let alone her weak disciple. ¡°Heaven and man have also been alerted too. It¡¯s better to keep slow and steady just like this girl¡¯s father usually says. That group of beings is not something I could escape from even in my heyday.¡± As she figured things out, she moved back into the crystal. Chapter 193 193 The change in overal situation As everyone was very excited and raring to go, events didn¡¯t seem to develop based on their expectations. The void corridor happened to undergo some kind of change that led to even those on the outside retreating some distance. Some of the antiques that hade to get involved in this situation seemed scared and be treated geet fast. The vast Qi machine on the outside was retreating under the very confused eyes of the crowds. No, it could not be called a retreat, it was more like fear. ¡°Haha!.. How can it be that easy to take that step by just relying on external objects? Some of you guys still dare toe to this ce. Remember words, No one is allowed to start another war, this opportunity dies not to belong you. But you can allow your younger generation toe and try.¡± The voice was not just ancient but the authority behind it made even those so-called celestials and gods behave instantly. No one was nning to disobey the voice, especially those that participated in thest war and had some impressions of the situation back then. The owner of that voice seemed to have made the very afraid, and no one dared object, cutting through the cold, and heading back to collect some descendants to participate. ..... The voice spread throughout the world and everyone could hear it. It seemed the old voice was giving Everton an opportunity as long as they were less than a few thousand years old. This age was indeed young based on the standards kg this, but at the same time it cut off several people¡¯s ideas of fighting for opportunities in the ce. But what made everyone puzzled was the fact that many powerhouses were devastated upon finding this out. They thought that perhaps with the current situation they could easily take some step ahead in their long-lost cultivation progress. But this time, another reality hit them, taking that fetish content to the solution. And the voice did not need to deceive them, as back then this group still remembers that that man managed to take that step. Not only that, but he still left behind a clone kg himself that suppressed all the ns and powerhouses at that time and forced them to retreat into hidden secret realms. This was to make them stop fighting it worked ain¡¯t the man¡¯s clone managed to single-handedly cut off several powerhouses that had already achieved the extreme realm in this world like cutting vegetables. In this way, the ethnic groups at that time be very honest. Now feeling the familiar aura made several old monsters that survived the war back then start to shiver. This old man was not just offering an opportunity, but others could see that he had felt some potential amongst the group and wanted to take a disciple to pass on some legacy in this world. After all, he was already someone that had ascended beyond the material world. Well, that is the way this world is called by the locals with some knowledge, but they never exined much. Theyaboutt some secrets in this wordy and didn¡¯t n to spread them. Some things are not even known to the younger generation in their races, and thus outsiders could not even have wind of it. At this time not only did the group of old ns and behemoths from other corners of the world rush to get their descendants, but even the human powerhouses were also already making arrangements. In that way, the situation was bound to be verypetitive. Who didn¡¯t want to get some inheritance from some being that had managed to transcend this world? Even though it can be given to their younger generations, they could still gain something from it in the end. In such a way, heads of those that got such information started to make some calctions based on benefits. As for those standing outside the void corridor, such as the lord of the star pavilion and Axe gang leader, didn¡¯t even have an interest in entering the void corridor. For them, the Xaunhaung Qi present is enough to amodate their needs. And that is especially true for the lord of the star pavilion, his practice being different, he could use the Qi to take the star refinement art to the next stage. At the same time breakthroughpletely standing on another level,pared to the other four, is even more important to him. That is why his attention has ways been on the Xuanhuang Qi rather than the words of the old man. When he looked around he focussed on him and the other three without much thought, he waved and even purer Xuanhuang Qi seemed to have been dragged from the void corridor. It turned into four light groups that were sent out, to them. And the moment you got the Qi, they no longer had any interest in wasting time here. But at the same time weren¡¯t in a hurry to leave. Each of them hurriedly thanked the old man that remained expressionless before moving away. And they took different directions, knowing the allure of this Qi, each was going to retreat in the secret realm until they had digested it .The old man looked expressionlessly at the for of them disappear and silently thought, ¡°not bad, the group of the younger generation are indeed remarkable and have managed to get to this point with some broken inheritance. Though I can¡¯t give them the fetish in this void corridor, this chance is enough for them to move forward.¡± And at the same time, his line of sight passed through the void, observing the territory Wang was now breaking through. ¡°Young man, not bad. The fact that you managed to get my inheritance from thest era implies we have some fate and seeing as how you have cultivated it to such a level, I¡¯m certain what is hidden inside this vid corridor is useful to you. In that way, it¡¯s better to send you in, as this group of people is still fighting on who to bring in. After all the void corridor will take some time before it opens. At that time, what you gain depends on yourself.¡± As the man spoke, his eyes paused behind the bodhi tree and were shocked. ¡°Another one? Impossible! Back then it was said that this technique could only be learned by one person and now their two at the same time. Interesting, very interesting.¡± He didn¡¯t stop his actions but rather involved Ruruo along. To him, the use of the world as his inheritance was wrong, since he also just got it as an opportunity and came to realize that it had helped him a lot. It was also the reason his incarnation hadbat power to overwhelm others in the same realm. He had practiced the technique to the highest level but had yet to reach perfection though. But in the end, it seemed that he had already reached the limit he could attain. Since he was about to leave this world, he knew that the value of the technique to him. was reduced. As he could utilize it when fighting those in this world but the technique was not useful anymore after he broke through. With that being the case, he decided to leave it behind, but now he saw someone else having practiced it and they seemed like a couple. Moreover, the reason for wanting to drag Wang over was not that technique but rather the Cosmic Void Art. As the creator of the technique, the man could el that Wang had practiced it and it wascking something. To be more truthful, it was iplete, and the reason for this was that he had done it intentionally. With their level of technique being able to reach his level was already considered a genius. In the end, the opportunity could help Wang in this way and thus he was dragged into some separate space with Ruruo. When he arrived in this space, he didn¡¯t even realize it until some unique force started invading his body. Ruruo on rhe other side faced the same situation but the couple was calm because they realized the energy was very beneficial to their inner universe and soul. Not only that, but Wang could feel that thew was bing clear and clear. Perhaps it was because the realm of the two was bing more and more perfect. And even Wang could specte that it was just a matter of time before he reached the ultimate peak of the superpower realm. He also realized his inner world was not just expanding but others that had just turned were also bing more stable. This was a shocking change, and purple, as well as grey gas existing in this space, continues to enter his body. The same was true for Ruruo. This was the legendary Xuanhuang Qi that was driving some powerhouse crazy, as for the purple gas, he had no idea. The more it entered his inner universe, it expanded and be more stable, his consciousness and soul also were experiencing the same changes. As he was focused on the changes, he realized that the supernatural power, in his body was starting to change. It was evolving and at the same time thews be very clear and he could feel it was not long before he could also start toprehend them. More importantly, his physique was being destroyed and remodeled using the grey and purple gas. The same was true for Ruruo, but she knew it was a good thing and thus grit her teeth and endured the process. On the outside, several groups were thinking about benefits instead of choosing their beat descendants. Perhaps each had their thoughts. But this was not going to be achieved easily at all. Chapter 194 194 Peak of supernatural realm After having been in the void corridor for more than a month, both Wang and Ruruo seemed to have attained the highest level of the realm they could reach. To take any step would require them to start on the path ofw, but at the same time, the biggest benefit from the ce had been taken away by the two of them. The only thing left in this space was wisps of purple gas and immense grey gas. The two already knew something was up, but before they could even find out what was happening they were expelled back to their courtyard. But that was not all, Wang discovered he had obtained a new technique. Or it would be better to say, it was theplete Cosmic Void art. The most interesting part of all this was that nine-figure attribute points were already present in his attribute panel. But he was not in a rush to utilize them, since he saw something interesting, an opportunity. With this opportunity used properly perhaps, he could manage to raise his potential again andprehension of thews would be easier. ..... Compared to Ruruo, he was not in the same category at all, but the fact that his potential could increase has been very useful to him. Even now his potential is not that exaggerated, but he canpete with her when ites toprehension which makes him look forward to the future. When the couple came back, they could already feel that they had achieved the limit of the supernatural realm. The unique energy from the void corridor not only seemed to have merged with their inner universe ands but also pushed supernatural Qi in their bodies to perfection. Ruruo got another benefit, her Qi Codex has also done up to the fourth level. She had already reached the third level but the change to the fourth level was so fast. And with the new changes, the couple felt more confident in their abilities. But they could see a blood-red mist covering the sky outside their territory. In the sky,rge shadows could be seen and the rich blood smell made the couple veryfortable. This blood smell made their faces solemn but one could indeed see fighting intent from both their eyes. It had been too long before the couple made a move, and now an opportunity to fight equally strong opponents seemed to have appeared. ¡°Wife! Are you going first or should I go first? Or are we going together?¡± As he spoke his eyes were already shining. But Ruruo said, ¡± there is more, it seems we all can go!¡± As they spoke they approached the edge of the formation, and this with the help of Wang¡¯s space supernatural ability. ¡°This is... More like a race that feeds er creatures¡¯ fear of something! Otherwise, why would they go around releasing so much blood energy, this is even inferior to killing intent.¡± Wangmented. He was talking as he rose into the sky, and a celestial phenomenon could be seen behind him, it was something he put together when he was bored. Looking behind him, huge corpses could be seen, they resembles giants, and the sky was dyed red. Dark red thunder was also churning in the phenomenon, but what was even more buzzard was that the killing intent from the phenomenon manifested ok the outside. It was making some of the groups shake, they had just seen that this area seemed unique when attracted by the ruins and showed their imposing manner and now provide a madman. In the distance, some eyes were attracted to the situation in this ce. Ruruo didn¡¯t y any games at all but just took the lead directly in attacking. With no fancy moves, her sword shed forward and in the end, everything was frozen. The bloody sky turned solid, before cracking and copsing into crystals. Many eyes were amazed at the turn of events, it is not that they haven¡¯t seen a fight, but this wasplete oppression. The power of the group using blood energy was not bad, but in the same realm, they were being harvested so fast by the opponents. But the group had yet to see the manifestation behind Wang, but as it be more and more solid, it could be seen from a distance. ¡°What is that? It seems to be a person!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so terrifying, what is that pressure he is emitting that makes even me feel fearful?¡± There were discussions in the distance and Wang didn¡¯t care, and started to attack too. His attacks were more or less very ruthless and used his fist alone. Shooting through the group he left behind only a mass of red floating in the sky. ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t understand why gives the blood rhino race the courage to show off. her. Now they have even lost face.¡± Lightughter came from the void and spread out making almost everyone hear it. As soon as the voice fell, a blood figure appeared in the sky looking at where the sound came from with a gloomy face. But the figure with long hair and a huge body could be seen smiling at the red figure unbothered. ¡°Why are you not going to meddle in the affairs of the younger generation? I heard your furnace is quite good at doing this.¡± The slightly mocking words were cutting off the path of the figure from helping its n members. But after saying all this, the huge figure started to watch all of this with some interest. Soon Wang was not ying any tricks just one punch to solve them and move forward. Ruruo was not bad either, but in the distance, some eyes were eying her, it was some old woman. the ice sect. ¡°Howe? It seems like it, but it¡¯s not. Let¡¯s capture her first and then find out about itter.¡± The figure moved slowly and started to approach the battleground in a hidden manner. At this time Wang was not taking any nonsense with anyone but pushing punches. boom! He turned into a streamer that shuttled through the battle and this motivated Ruruo to also act faster. As the red figure in the distance was about to start, he saw a white streamer moving towards the battlefield in a concealed fashion and held off first. He didn¡¯t want to be taken advantage of. At this moment, the sound of breaking the air came from a distance, and Wang that had space supernatural powers felt someone sneaking on towards Ruruo. His attention shifted and his speed seemed to have tripled but when he moved further he applied space ability to reach before the figure and punched. This time the force of the punch was ten times and a divine ability was added. Everyone saw a streamer being knocked out and when it stabilized it was a woman in a white dress. At the corner of her mouth, blood was leaking. ¡°My God, what did the ice Sect get involved in other people¡¯s business for? ¡± hearing this everyone turned their attention to the side and see it was indeed someone from. the ice sect. But Wang didn¡¯t talk anything with this woman he disappeared in ce and appeared right close to her punching her chest. The woman seemed angry as though she was being bullied but who is Wang. His punch moved unabated andnded on her hands which we were somehow blocking. Only to hear the sound of bones shattering, and then a loud shout came from the distance. ¡°Junior that is enough!¡± It was as though the owner of the voice wasmanding him. ¡°Ruruo, you handle this one?¡± As he spoke he looked towards the woman that just talked to him now and started walking towards her. ¡°Ooh... So if others sneaked attacked me and failed, I should just let it go because an old person says it¡¯s enough! I¡¯m not your junior! we are not rted.¡± As Wang spoke the star refinement art came into being, it had reached the peak of the seventh level due to his efforts. A vast aura started to spread from him. as the center. Followed by lighting arcs around his body and then the immense Qi from nine colored codexes was used at this moment. One drop was released that spread out in his body. He then took out the stone pir he had ways kept in his storage space, and when Qi was infused in it started to light up some runes on the surface. His feet were now leaving imprints on the void, and as he moved, only an afterimage could be seen. Before the ice sect elder could say anything he attacked. ¡°Okay...it¡¯s terrible!¡± In the distance, people only saw Wang disappear and then the woman retreat a few steps back. But his time her expression was very solemn. She was cursing secretly since their Ice sect has been in decline for a long and yet some people in the next are still very arrogant in the end. Se could feel that the man was very angry and her words before didn¡¯t seem to have eased the situation but made him very angry. She didn¡¯t even realize what was going on until she saw their sect uniform on that woman. When her attention was attracted she acted subconsciously, but if the situation is as the young man said then it could be troublesome. She felt some characteristics of star energy in his attack but wasn¡¯t sure because even lightning could be seen. ¡°What? His attacks are indeed capable of causing pain to me. This means that if he has any elders with him this matter won¡¯t end just like this.¡± The woman started to analyze. Chapter 195 195 Unfortunate ones Standing in the sky, the woman facing Wang seemed to have made some considerations, and then suddenly she took out a treasure from her storage space. With it, she could break through space, and her movement Increased by much, but that was not all, she looked at her fellow sect member and took her away in hurry. Even Wang couldn¡¯t stop her, but he then heard the woman rescued saying something that angered him. ¡°Senior sister let¡¯s take that woman with us!¡± When these words were said, they echoed everywhere. And it indeed made the ice sect seem like some demonic sect that kidnaps beautiful women. The older woman on the other hand was not happy at all, this moment when the voice was just issued, she felt two killing intents locking on them. That was not all, the heaven and earth in the region of several hundred miles around them seemed to have retreated. This affected also the group of creatures in the bloody sky. Some were destroyed instantly due to the pressure existing in the sky. ..... Those lucky enough copsed directly from the sky. Even the man in red distanced himself, he felt the two had be very dangerous. Even though he was also someone that had stepped into thew, when heaven and earth retreats, thenws be useless. At this time the old woman regretted saving this woman, she went ahead to provoke the enemy when they had just used a treasure to escape. Perhaps the couple wouldn¡¯t have cared about them but after what she said, this was no longer something that could be easily resolved. As members of the ice sect, they have always been domineering but at the same time should check where they are using that nature. In this world and current ruins region, numerous forces can threaten them. But that was not all, currently, the two kids they had angered seemed to have the ability to keep them on this side of the ruins forever. ¡°Damn! The sect master should think of a way to stop the sect disciples and other elders from appearing on the outside with this mentality they are superior to others. This one is causing trouble and yet hasn¡¯t even realized it.¡± The woman was cursing inside as she operated the treasure trying to break through space. But her efforts seemed fruitless, you must know that the power of the heavens was not something that could be content against. But what the two did was to urge their domains, that forced power of heaven to retreat, they didn¡¯t release it either. In this way, it didn¡¯t attract the attention of any strength at all, as long as they couldn¡¯t release the power of heaven and earth nobody would care about fights between juniors. And the group in the sky had already copsed. The old woman seemed to have been fed to use some secret technique that made her hair turn white to break through from the space. Then after cutting through space and escaping, she coughed up blood. It only took a few years aftering to this world and now they could scare off people that had masteredws with their current strength. But the couple knew that the mutation that happened to their domains had something to do with the benefits from that ce they went for more than a month. To make them rise to the peak of the supernatural ability realm so fast even changing their inner universe can only be said to be something beyond their understanding. After having left the range of the ruins, the older woman seemed to be coughing up some blood and then took out some pill that she put in her mouth. ¡°The bacsh is too harsh and if we didn¡¯t adhere ti that warning just now we could have even implicated the entire sect.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was very angry. She turned only to see the other one seemingly pouting. ¡°Senior sister, we both are elders of the sect, why didn¡¯t you take that woman with us? We can go back to the sect and test whether her physique is suitable for practicing our arts.¡± She said unhappily but what greeted her was a p in the face. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m in this current state? It is all your fault. You just see someone and want to grab it. How old do you think she is? As for the forces that might be behind the two, can you hold them off when they get angry? You just go ahead and provoke people for the sect. That couple was having their issue and you are sneaking there to kidnap someone! You would have been killed had I not meddled.¡± The woman is so angry that she coughed up some blood. ¡± This can only be med on those two. They have forgotten that our sect¡¯s status is not what it used to be back in the day and bringing up disciples with the mentality of backing them. This situation might end up causing more trouble than they think!¡± She thought to herself secretly. And they turned to observe the woman before saying, ¡°Do you think we escaped from that ce by our effort? We were let go and that was also a warning not just to the two of us, but to the whole sect. If we were to offend them again, someone wouldn¡¯t mind destroying our sect. Do you think this is fun?¡± The woman spoke angrily. ¡°Okay! This matter ends here. I hope in the future you could also be in charge to stop your fellow sect members from going ahead anf making enemies unnecessarily. Let go, we need to get back to the sect, our presence is not required in the ruins.¡± Just like the two started to travel in the opposite direction of the ruin. Thinking of the events that happened, the woman was so angry and didn¡¯t bother with what her senior sister was saying. She stomped the ground angrily and thought about getting her revenge in the future. But at the time she pushed the matter behind them. But she was wrong about something her sister told her, they weren¡¯t let go, and Wang¡¯s ability could keep them but in the future, he also nned to settle ounts properly. ¡°Let¡¯s clean up and go back, this ce is boring,¡± Wang said as his fist didn¡¯t even y any slower at all, but Ruruo was even faster, her sword cut out several times leading to several white sword lights shed across the sky, and they could return to their original colors. Wang didn¡¯t bother with the rest, in the forest, the bodies of the group of troublemakers would be converted to nutrients for the soil in no time. When the couple finally retreated into the formation, those in the distance thought that they just left. Not many people were willing to approach those ¡®murderous people¡¯ anf thus focused on their goal ofing to the ruins, beside, the couple didn¡¯tpete with them which was already a good thing. Wang and Ruruo sat below the bodhi tree, and each of them had their agenda now. Wang remembered the scene in the battle just now and decided to check out the new technique he had obtained. Before the night arrived Wang had confirmed the Cosmic void art he had now was very profound and even with his current potential value of 65, he might take some time topletelyprehend it, and enter small sess. In the secret realm, the void corridor finally rxed and stabilized, indicating that people could enter it. It is a shame both Ruruo and Wang had already eaten the good fruits in the ce, the great could be picked by others as leftovers. The expressions of all parties had beplicated. Regardless of the oue of the secret realm, everyone could see that war was inevitable. Outside everyone was expectant for some good things, especially the younger generation. ¡°This opportunity is mine, anyone that gets in my way can only disappear for me.¡± All around everyone was confident in their abilities but forgot that danger might apany the opportunity. In other areas, groups were being gathered in the void from different ns, each had already discussed how to handle the situation. ¡°When you get in the void corridor, you have only one goal, that is to search for the biggest opportunity. If you seed, the n will only forget your contributions.¡± This was amon line in every area. In the end, these ns seemed like nothing, the groups from all the ces seemed to have made other bigger ns. They after believed more in using their iron fists to get benefits. This was true from the so-called celestial ns to the God ns. Their people had already made ns. Regardless of the n that got the benefits, war was imminent and everyone was confident in their strength. It seemed the other ns had already anticipated this and did everything by recalling back their younger generation. In any case, no n could be willing to let others be stronger than them. . Chapter 196 196 Changes on the attribute panel In the secret realm, younger generations were entering one after another, and the third destination was the void corridor. But at this time, Wang had some questions he couldn¡¯t find answers to at the moment. He remembered that the ce he was pulled with Ruruo, was very much like the river where the world array is located. And this seemed to be something that even Ruruo had noticed. But he couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what was making him link the two together. After a long while, he pushed the thought aside and focused on the attribute panel. Name Wang Bo (.) ... Attribute points:259010030 ..... ... Realm:World master(Divine ability level) ... Potential value: 69 ... Martial Arts: Cosmic Void spiritual refinement art. (Entry)+, Nine-coloured Qi Codex(6th level)+, Nine pagoda body art(entry) ... Skills... .... ... When he checked on the area about his martial area and realm, he was shocked. Sinceing back from the void corridor he didn¡¯t check on the panel. But now that he had rxed he realized a lot of changes. The most obvious is that the martial arts on his panel have been fused. Then he remembered that during the battle he indeed used all the martial areas as one, and even the star refinement art had been pushed in together to form a new way. His potential was at sixty before entering the void corridor but now it had jumped by about nine levels. In the past, he had to take the martial area he practiced to the extreme, and this would not be done by the system attribute points but by personal efforts to attain potential value. But now the value had jumped up by about nine levels. In the past, only one technique gave him attribute points for reaching perfection, but over the years others have never done the same. It has be extremely difficult to increase the potential value, but this nine-point increase can be said to be very pleasant. And at the same time, he is very happy about it since, with such a change, his understanding also bes more exaggerated. ¡°Compared to before, it was very difficult to practice martial arts to the extreme, but not the case now. My potential value will also continue to rise in the future. I¡¯m looking forward to it, at that time it would not be difficult to survive even without the use of attribute points. Besides, currently, my use of attributes is bing more and more obsolete. After all, anything to do with Laws or even close to them requires me to personallyprehend. This is true for even the current techniques in my collection. I can¡¯t add attributes, then what is the use of them? Perhaps I should look for more skills to upgrade.¡± He was surprised to find that the body refinement martial arts was only at entry level. ¡°What the hell was that energy that I absorbed before, it could allow my body to fuse all the martial arts I had leaned to the extreme into one. But that is not surprising, considering that the energy was able to push my inner universe to another level. I¡¯m sure that this would not happen even after breaking through a few more realms. So what kind of energy is it? If known by others they would not sit in peace but want our couples¡¯ heads.¡± Wang had realized the importance of that opportunity just now and gaining another in the future might be difficult. But he started to suspect that it was the only way for him tobine some exercises after he has taken them to the possible limit. ¡°In this way, it seems that external objects can be also used to help me improve my level of techniques. But this is also understandable. The only problem is that such things are very rare even for me.¡± He was not capable of telling the exact quality of the purple and great gas he had consumed in the void corridor but knew it was a rare creation. On the other side of the bodhi tree, Ruruo was also examining herself. ¡°This change is very big, my inner universe has expanded six times and all thes formed from my true meaning also gave birth to a supernatural ability. No wonder my realm reached the perfect supernatural level. This is also the highest level in the world master realm. In a way, I¡¯m already standing close to thew. It is just a matter of time, especially seeing that even my affinity tows has increased greatly. Well, no hurry, this time I¡¯m going to take my supernatural abilities as a springboard toprehendingws.¡± The thoughts Ruruo expressed about utilizing supernatural abilities toprehendws were something the couple discussed. In the end, they found out that theycked techniques that were rted tows, and the probability of finding it in this world is almost nonexistent, and no one would be willing to offer it. In that case, the couple thought it best to continue taking their way, after all, it might be much simpler to follow a path they had already started walking. Even though it is more difficult, perhaps the result would be even more gratifying. At the same time techniques with thew even if found might not necessarily be in their best interest. Aw that one had not even been in contact with can be adapted by studying other people¡¯s techniques and that is if you could even get it. The couple didn¡¯t n to get themselves involved in such drama. It would be faster and even easier to convert their divine abilities intows, that way at least they would be studying something they are familiar with. In the same way, Wang also wanted to slowly study his divine abilities and link them to the vague perception ofw he could feel. When it bes stronger over time he could slowly step past that threshold and attainw. In that way, entering the state of thew would be no problem. Even though before the couple had taken a step into the world master realm, it was indeed somehow different from everyone. This is because others use techniques to approachw, but they came up with the divine ability approach. In the same way, it made them very strong that even those that had reached half-step in thew realm couldn¡¯t make waves in front of them. The guys that hadprehendedws were all in the secret realm, so the couple didn¡¯t face anyone in that category. But the two from the ice sect were also close tow, using techniques, in that way, it was easier for Wang to suppress them. Ruruo had a triumph card that could even hurt those at the level of thew, but Wang had already told get not to use it yet. It was a sword technique sheprehend and with the hold of the void corridor, she managed to take the creation to another level. Though it was iplete, it had leaped ahead with the help of the two purple and great gases. Not only that, even Wang could feel that his body was perfect since the two gases seemed to have passed through his body, strengthening it. The Xuanhuang Qi is very useful to the creation of worlds, and the hongmeng Qi also has simr roles. But their quality is different, and thus Wang and Ruruo got themselves a bargain, as their bodies were cleansed using these two Qis. At this time Wang could feel that the limitation that had been set on his body to practicing Qi codex had been lifted. In a way, his body potential had improved greatly thus it was not surprising that he could continue to raise his strength. Before it was impossible and he could feel that as long as he was in the world master realm, even taking another sub-realm wouldn¡¯t help. After all, the supernatural power realm was not a new realm, but the couple treated it as such because the level was different. This was because they could feel that regardless of how much they improved in the previous sub-realms of the world master realm, they couldn¡¯t shake their current self at all. In that way, going ahead to make it into a realm was not a bad choice. It was however not how the system panel reflected it. It reminded Wang he was still in the world master realm. In that way,pared to others on the same level, that oppression would always remain. He thus pushed all distracting thoughts aside and decided to focus on cultivating the Qi Codex again. Since he could improve it, he might as well do it. ¡°I wonder which level of the Qi Codex could be reached this time before my limit is attained? Besides, the change on my body this time is too big, and attribute points have be useless, yet I¡¯ve obtained a huge amount of them. Wait... Theic void spiritual refinement can still be improved, but that should wait until I¡¯m done with the Qi Codex.¡± Yes, Wang obtained another set of information that filled up the Comic Void art changing its nature. Chapter 197 197 Has some style of a genius Standing on the edge of the formation, Wang was holding a saber, and on the other side, Ruruo could be seen with a sword. ¡°Again!!¡± After saying this they both attacked at the same time. Actually, after reaching the limit of their realm, the two would practice in the morning before finding out to focus on their things. It was decided to spend time polishing their techniques throughbat and the effect proved to be better than expected. Wang had already started to practice the Qi Codex, and unlike before he could feel that gathering energy alone wouldn¡¯t work. Some kind ofprehension was required. He closed his eyes and focused, and instantly golden energy could be circted through his body but in the end, it didn¡¯t take form, rather it dispersed. He could feel that the technique was more than what met the eye, but at the same time, he had no way of handling it. This little bit of realization required could only goe byprehension, which couldn¡¯t be rushed, and perhaps only after some time could it be clear. ..... The energy gathered only seemed to reach the required process but then, in the end, it dispersed. But he could still see that some changes were happening, such as the existing Qi Codex droplets stored in the inner universe, which started to umte purple particles. The situation was all new and since he didn¡¯t understand anything he decided to not make any moves. The same has happened for the past four days, and this led him to think about the other martial art on the panel. But he calmed down because he knows the requirements for it. His body was already extremely strong and the energy required to improve himself rose also. To be capable of bringing about any changes or even evolution, then he should at least collect enough resources. Aftering to this conclusion, he couldn¡¯t be in a rush. He tried to calm down but in the end, the desired effect was not obtained, in that case, he could only put it aside. In another area, one could see rainbow-like clouds forming close to the secret realm. It was obvious that someone had managed to gain immense benefits. Soon the sky turned dark, filled with stars everywhere. This phenomenon was apanied by the immense power of stars descending into the secret realm. At this time, all the humans present could guess what was going on, and the Lord of the star pce had taken another step. His realm stepped into the category of giants, and the only difference from all those powerhouses hidden in the void is that he could now borrow the power of stars. Instead of the power of heaven and earth, he could indeed manifest the power of stars. And stars were indeed not to be looked down on, as in a cosmos, stars were gathered everywhere. In that case, borrowing its power was frightening. Nature had the power of all elements but the stars could bring about the power to destroy variations of forms. On the outside, everyone could see that the person gas has already taken the step, and toote to stop their breakthrough. But that wasn¡¯t everyone as some groups of old existences are very confident in their strength. This wasn¡¯t long before a huge paw print could be seening fast toward the secret realm. And it was aimed in a certain direction, and the creature was indeed mistaken in assuming that Situ, the star ce lord would let it slide. Before he broke though, it was said that he survived an attack from a powerhouse reflecting the heavens. That is the term used to describe those that can borrow the power of heaven and earth. Since they act as representatives of the heavens in their attacks, a certain power of heaven and earth is borrowed. It is also this kind of power that makes them very feared, and no one has seen those above this realm take action but suspected they are on equal standing with the heavens. In that case, such beings don¡¯t need to borrow anything since they have already created their heaven. Standing in a ce, their domain brings about the power of heaven and earth into being and pushes the existing outside heaven and earth power to retreat. In that case, it is rumored that reflecting the heavens powerhouses are no different from ants when faced with manifesting the heavens powerhouses. At this point, the attack from the creature in the dark had just arrived and the power that Situ was reflecting of stars changed slightly. Yes, he went even a step further as inspiration from the Xuanhuang Qi but still failed to cross the threshold. At this time, inside his inner world, he had started to give birth to an idea about star power but failed toplete this process. He was a little regretful, and this was not due to the attack the attack gave him some inspiration but it wasn¡¯t enough. But he also decided to reciprocate it, and thus space above the secret realm started to stagnate. The paw print seemed to have entered a quagmire, and its dance slowed down. Even the weaker cultivators on the scene could see it, and then a huge figure could be seen taking shape, along with him, huge stars started to light up at his back. The stars were numerous, and each of them didn¡¯t seem to bring any pressure like the power of heaven and earth but the attack seemed to tend to be erased. And that was far from enough, the stars went further covering vast distances, with constetions forming. Yes, he had taken a unique approach, the manifestation of stars seemed to be trying to form an entire universe but it was still short. He had already figured his oath forward, and didn¡¯t seem worried or have any desire to continue staying in this world anymore. Taking a deep breath, he put his hands together and small stars were shining on them but after pushing them to shrink until they copsed into a ck hole, devouring each other and bing even smaller. In the shocked eyes of the powerhouses gathered, the ck hole adsorbed the paw print and then shrunk even further. The power pulsing in the ck hole was very scary, and even the region around the back hole was very silent. It was as though everything returned to stillness, and then he pushed it toward the source of the attack. Space was like nothing, as people could see a figure in distant space. But the attack bypassed space and arrived before the huge behemoth, that had a human-shaped body. Struck its est just close to its heart, and the powerhouses present could see that the figure was as though locked in ce and helplessly watch as the attack passed through its chest. A small hole formed there consuming everything in its way and disintegrating it, then shrinking until eventually, it passed through the other side of the giant¡¯s body. But the vitality in its huge body had been destroyedpletely by the ck hole. Even the body had a tiny hole that couldn¡¯t recover. A huge howl could be heard, and even those that were going to help it hesitated. Even though the star pce lord seemed slightly pale, his attack made many giants hidden retreat subconsciously. A joke, that old thing was in the same realm as them, and couldn¡¯t even escape from the attack, and seeing the figure of Situ, he was getting better by the minute still learning how to manipte the power of stars to heal himself too. In the secret realm, above the void, a figure standing there couldn¡¯t be discovered by the others who seemed to be impressed by that attack just now. ¡°Interesting, not bad,pared to those geniuses back in my time, you could still get a ce. Even those other kids that you came with seem to have the same potential, I can see they have each taken their directions.¡± The figure bes even more illusionary. But it was smiling slightly, ¡°If my realm body can visit this side of the world again, I didn¡¯t mind taking a few disciples.¡± As he stroked his beard he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Yes it indeed was just as the figure expected and in a few months, the other three figures also broke through and under the protection of the star ce lord, no one attempted to make a sneak attack. At the same time, the star lord looked in a certain direction and remained uncertain. ¡± Brother! Are you okay? ¡± Axe gang leader asked seeing him in a daze. ¡°I could feel someone seems to have practiced the star refinement art to the seventh level. That was something unfinished I created when I was still immature back then, perhaps I could give them a chance if the opportunityes.¡± He said as he smiled. After all the star refinement art that a lot of people praised in the cosmos turned out just to be something created by him in his early years. This already proves that he made an even better practiceter on. And if Wang was to know this, he would be very interested in finding out what it was. Chapter 198 198 Unexpected visit After all his foundation was based upon the practice of the physical body. He didn¡¯t go around searching for other martial arts based upon the refinement of the physical body because no suitable ce could be found. He also missed the origin towers slightly, at the same time he started to specte about their origins. In the end, he just stopped bothering with such concerns, his current circumstances didn¡¯t allow it. He then put his concentration on the panel. Name Wang Bo (.) ... Attribute points:259010030 ... ..... Realm:World master(Divine ability level) ... Potential value: 69 ... Martial Arts: Cosmic Void spiritual refinement art. (Entry)+, Nine-coloured Qi Codex(6th level)+, Nine pagoda body art(entry) The nine pagoda body art was something that came from abination of all martial arts he had learned and star refinement art. He could see it was indeed stronger and his attention was very much attracted by it. He was intending on putting his attention on it, to make his body catch up with the energy cultivation that seemed to have taken a step ahead. It was also the same reason that he moved back to the other side, other than collecting some necessary materials from the river, he had to use its power in theter stages to take that step ahead and surpass perfection. Unfortunately, he could not add attributes as he wished, he tried to observe therein was no + sign to push even with the numerous attributes. He could only steel his resolve and start cultivating it slowly. Besides, his current potential of 69 was not bad, he could be capable of cultivating, just a little more time would be consumed. In the next couple of weeks, Wang stayed under the bodhi tree most of the time, and when he understood something he would visit Riverside and hunt some aquatic creatures. He required energy when practicing these physical exercises, and even though the consumption was not as exaggerated as when he was using animal meat topensate for Qi and blood, it was still a lot. Through his efforts, he managed to enter a small aplishment in just three months. At the same time, a change urred on his panel that made him very excited. He saw that his potential value had increased by three points, making him reach 72. When this happened he felt that hisprehension of the nine pagoda body art was almost bing faster. At the same time, he was very expectant as if he could attain perfection he could, also improve his speed of cultivating it. Based on the new technique he was cultivating, after perfection, he would have the chance to step into the second level. From there, the technique would be divided into nine levels, and no such thing as a small aplishment. But what he was expectant about was that the technique could give him numerous potential values. But at the same time, the speed at which the technique was cultivated could increase. In that way, he was more expectant. ¡°With the potential value of 72, my speed of cultivating the nine pagoda body art is twice faster. I wonder what the result would be if my potential value reached close to a hundred.¡± He was just thinking about it silently. It was indeed to be expected as the speed ofprehension increased he be slightlycent. But this all be overshadowed by the picture of the rainbow shining on the horizon back then. He was told that this, indicated a person had managed to escape from the influence of the world. He saw the rainbow appear more than once, this alone was enough to show him that his strength was indeed nothing in this world. The stars that appeared at that time reflecting through the sky, somehow made him feel a sense of familiarity. It was also at this moment that he had an illusion that someone was observing him. And that feeling was true, the star pce lord could feel Wang since he had reached the seventh level of star refinement body art. In the star retirement body art, there is a way to keep track of those that had attained a certain level. It was established by him, so when he breaks though he could see even more clearly. But he seemed to have some ns that made it such that he couldn¡¯t visit the ce immediately. Yeah, he had already made up his mind to check out Wang before he made his mind, his thoughts had changed ever since he broke through. You could say that he had thoughts of passing on the technique he had practiced too. With his current strength, it was time to go back into the cosmos, and some opportunities there could now be essed after having reached their current level. It wasn¡¯t just him that had such thoughts, the others also thought the same. In thest five people were ranking on top in their generation, and the too-most figure seemed to have taken a step ahead of them. This also resulted in them bing unwilling anding to this isted world. Now that they had also reached this point it was time to go back to the cosmos. Perhaps the chances left behind by the predecessors could allow them to even move further. In the World of cultivation, no one is willing to stay in the same ce for long as others would bypass them. In the worst cases, the realm might even start to fall. This was all not in their cognition of Wang, he was focused on cultivation, and only after two and half years did he manage to make another achievement. This time he gained five potential values, that posted it to 77. It seemed too slow, but actually, he had managed to reside the time required to cultivate it. With the addition of five potential values, hisparison also skyrocketed but he didn¡¯t go ahead to continue to practice the nine pagoda body art. He was sure that with some hard work he could manage to pass perfection and step into the second level of body art. It was a shame he had gained some epiphany about the Qi codex. He was going to take the opportunity to raise it first. At the same time, his soul was already standing at the limit, no improvement could be done so he tried to make it even purer. The only problem was that the techniques he gas didn¡¯t seem to be focused on improving the soul. He also put the Cosmic void art aside, because he was afraid that his spirit would end up breaking through leading to imbnce hindering his ns. After finishing his retreat for the day, he sat together with Ruruo, and in the distance, a huge rover could be seen flowing. The refreshing atmosphere gave them a feeling of peace, while Fengxi could be seen from the distance, she had some lightning arcs flowing on her body surface. She had managed to stabilize her cultivation after a small breakthrough but she was still far from attaining supernatural powers. ¡°I¡¯m already feeling that thews are within grasp, but there is that thin line seemingly blocking my way.¡± Looking at the river, Ruruo said this with a bitter expression. But on the other skew, Wang didn¡¯t even change his expression, as though he had expected this. ¡°You want to take that step aggressively I¡¯m afraid it is almost impossible. Why not try to convert divine abilities.¡± He said mysteriously. ¡°You mean, take advantage of divine abilities to take that step. But that way...¡± Wang didn¡¯t even wait for Ruruo to finish what she wanted to say. ¡°This is the best way to transition, besides, after taking this path, your understanding of the same might be deeper than others. All you have to do is derive other divine abilities from it that help you understand thew better.¡± Wang had also made up his mind to introduce the power ofws in his divine abilities rather than starting a new one to try and understandws. With something to follow up on, he could indeed manage to simply aplish this rtively easily than starting to learn something new. It is because they could have some basis and thus deep background. ¡°I guess, that is not bad too, but isn¡¯t that cheating? After all, with the background, we already have in divine abilities, it would be very fast toprehend somews.¡± As the two were busy discussing, everything seemed to have suddenly quietened down. All around, only the river was still flowing as though unaffected by the changes, when everything else had be very still. Even Wang had yet to realize anything was wrong, probably also introduced in the state of everything around him. But by the time he gained his senses back, everything had yet to recover. He felt a familiar aura though, but it was somehow supreme. ¡°Star power!¡± He eximed. Yes, it was star power, that was affecting everything all around, it was only the river in the distance that remained indifferent to the changes. Chapter 199 199 Ancient Alter as an exit Deep underground with a gloomy atmosphere a group could be seen in a celebratory mood. Mojin looked at the woman before him and said, ¡°Has everything been nned put clearly? The path we found this time is indeed very good, but at the same time dangerous!¡± The man was excited even from saying this. And the ce he was sitting suddenly there was a crack sound. He just ignored it and kept looking at the woman, but this pair of eyes made her feel ufortable. ¡°Oh no! He knows. I¡¯ve been exposed already? Is she going to make a move against me already?¡± As she kept her thoughts running she seemed to have entered a daze. Until she heard the sound of coughing. ¡°When she recovered she could vaguely hear the man in front of her asking, ¡°... Why are you in a daze in the middle of the day?¡± She didn¡¯t get the first part of the sentence but be relieved when she realized he was not onto her. The gaze from the other party was also her fear and insecurity manifesting. After all, the man was too strong and the spiritual pressure he brought on her was too great. ..... In the end, she even ended up having an illusion of something that didn¡¯t exist. Soon however the sound of cracking could be heard again and she saw behind him there was a board-like object with red colored light. The energy radiation from it gave her a very dangerous feeling, not because of being strong but rather gave off a gloomy nature. ¡°Unexpectedly, this is the thing that had been giving the chills all this time even making me afraid.¡± The woman thought internally, but couldn¡¯t help but be vignt in her heart. The gloomy nature had just risen by a level, and she felt it. As the man, seemed to have not even seen her change, he said, ¡°Hurry up the arrangements. The n has to be implemented fast, we don¡¯t get have much time left.¡± When the woman heard Mojin¡¯s words she was somehow able to rx. As long as she still has some value, nothing would happen to her. This was her belief, and she has been living by it all this time. ¡°By the way, convince more people to make sacrifices for the greater good. This that are willing among the older generation can have their descendants an opportunity to leave this hell first.¡± Hearing this, the woman was not shocked. After having survived in these lower levels for a longer matter, it¡¯s enough to understand that only things with value canst long. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and make preparations right away.¡± She began to release think of several ways to convince others about it. Even a fool could tell that no one wants to die especially without a good reason. And skating others to make the sacrifice for a specific group to survive is not easy. But with the right approach, she lived it could be aplished perfectly. ¡°Indeed, what the others said might have some merit, but e leader haspletely fallen under the control of this witchcraft, even obtained some means, to have some means to protect himself but that was a temporary aid. In the end, the personality was slowly distorted, though he can¡¯t be med entirely. The world was cruel to him. ¡°Even though the other group is not very trustworthy, better not to break face with the just yet, I feel that even the leader might not hold onto his rationality for long. Even I have already started to feel my patience can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± She thought to herself as she moved hurriedly to aplish the task. The number of sacrifices required has to be enough to avoid some unnned situations. If things don¡¯t go ording to the leader¡¯s instructions she might have topensate for it, something she didn¡¯t want to do. And over time she could see the man¡¯s temper was bing difficult to control even with the fact that he was trying his best, it was very tough. He had already resorted to studying some taboo things that had been collected during the period they arrived in this world. The group sealed them but didn¡¯t know sometime in the future, their future would be like this. Unlike others, this had its trajectory of movement, and the region Wang was located could be seen to be inconsistent with the environment. This region was also like that, but now, ot had already turned into a very dangerous ce. All means we¡¯re almost exhausted to survive, and the leader seemed to have found some knowledge in ancient texts even those leveled taboo. His determination indeed paid off, but the more indulged he get himself, the more difficult he found it to extricate himself. When the woman left, the object on the side started to distort and a ck mass could be seen on the surface that resembled saas. This was a scene that could get most people very ufortable, but for those that are struggling to survive, this can be considered a small scene. Soon, he tore off something to the side and threw it in his mouth. It was not big, just thump, and after the object swallowed. He started to make bizarre symbols with his hands, one would hear the sound of a chant apanying him. Immediately afterward, the leader seemed to have be pale, with some blooding from the corner of his mouth. ck smoke could be seen rising from the object. The wiggling, a substance also seemed to have stopped. The ck smoke soon took the shale of someone, but it didn¡¯t condense much when it be inhaled by the man. The ck smoke move through his nose and started to travel through the man¡¯s veins. Some tattoo-like marks started toe back to life on the surface of his skin. Perhaps this was also the same reason, that everyone was scared by the man. He seemed to be not afraid of death at all. But after doing all this, his face bes slightly clear. But this feeling was fleeting, however, the man didn¡¯t seem discouraged. The rity was however soon reced with pitch balck eyes, looking at the direction the woman had just left, it said in a gloomy voice, ¡± The sacrifice is about to start, it¡¯s best to be patient. All of them are going to be my stepping stones to escape this prison.¡± As the man spoke in a horse voice. He was the only one left in the room. From the time the woman was in this house, the current man seemed very dangerous. Especially his mental state had be very unstable. But it didn¡¯t take long before he regained some rity. ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this. I need to quickly leave this ce and find that thing or else I might be neither human nor a ghost. Damn! The witch n had their time, even their inheritance had to be such a pit.¡± The man was very unwilling and thus even if he sacrificed everyone he had to leave this ce. The environment didn¡¯t allow him to waste time, or even his ns might be messed up. The man kept ying with the tablet and even sprayed his blood essence on it. Soon a sound of katcha could be heard, except this time the object disappeared repealed by a huge alter. It gave off weird energy fluctuations that could almost make people crazy. But the man was different, the moment the alter appeared he seemed to have be extremely crazy. He stared at an ancient altar that seemed to have dried blood resembling a tablet, with pavement and basin-like depression. ¡°Hahaha..! I finally seeded, and it is now only a matter of time before I can aplish all my goals. My strength can be now raised and with the help of this alter, I can leave this ce.¡± His expression kept changing from time to time. The name eyes were full of eagerness, but from observing it one could see that the eagerness was not on the alter itself but what he seemed to be expecting out of it. His expression could even be called fanatical, and from time to time,e a drop kf blood could flow towards halter. ¡°hahaha! I just have to get that woman to send me what I need and after umting enough strength from the sacrifices, I can open the channel from this alter.¡± His face was resolute. At the same time, the other group of old men was secretly already scheming against Mojin. Other than being very suspicious of the leader, the group of old men is also considering their interests more. In a way, the practice of craft by the leader is only an excuse, but it has to be used properly when they are sure that can keep him on this soil. In that way, they have made several ns for a long time and even cooperated when each has their interests. But that is not the main reason for fearing the leader. Chapter 200 200 Sacrificial alter bes active Mojin was sitting beside a wall-like tablet that was shimmering with blood-like luster. The blood red to him however was like an opportunity, but part of his soul was trying to fight hard against it yet he failed. In a way, he was someone that had also reached the level of the soul. Simply, he was also close tow, as with the soul, one couldprehendws. But that all depends on certain factors that are necessary to meet. For the leader Mojin, he had yet to meet them, but with this alter he saw the hope of aplishing more than just that. But in the end, his soul was being manipted by some external force. This was what had been pushing him to get involved with the issue of sacrifices. For something to be sealed, it had to have a reason. When he destroyed the seal, even though it had somehow weakened, this was no different from letting out some disaster. But in the same way, the risk allowed him to survive a lot longer. The reason for doing it however has already been abandoned by him due to greed to be stronger using means depicted on the blood sacrifice altar. ..... Even if part of his soul was trying to fight against it, he couldn¡¯t change anything at all. Without power, it would be impossible to survive in this ce and the altar had a way of opening a special passage to another region. Then only one person could move through, something he intentionally didn¡¯t mention to the others. From the very beginning, they were also just another sacrifice for him, anyway, he already deemed this act as benevolent as he managed to buy time for them to survive, and since only one person could escape, they might as well end their suffering. With such thoughts, his heart had no waves at all. ¡°Time is almost there! I will improve my soul and even my body will undergo some qualitative changes, allowing me to easily pass through my future cultivation road. But in the same way, I should at least be able to raise my cultivation too.¡± He seemed pleased with the practice of the witch n. But under the altar was a soul that had taken advantage of Mojin and poisoned his heart, turning him into a demon. It kept observing his actions and was very pleased with them. ¡°After this one helps me purify the blood energy, the alter should be also capable of purifying him and that could allow me to recover my soul to some extent. After that, it¡¯s time to visit the outside world. This time I should be very careful to avoid being imprisoned again. Or even the some might just kill me off directly.¡± The soul was more illusionary, but the altar seemed to protect it. It had not lied to Mojin with the information he got aftermunicating with the alter. It requires a lot of energy to transport a lot of people, and the energy required for that is not possible to be found in this hell. Sitting cross-legged, Mojin heard movements and a smile appeared on his face with his mouth raised an arc. ¡°Then, let¡¯s start right away.¡± He murmured to himself before sending a transfusion to the woman taking the lead to bring people in. ¡± Okay, you should leave, the passage will be opened in about two days, make sure everyone is gathered by that time. There is only one trip and those that fail to make it can only be left behind.¡± He passed on the message but there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth. This group gathered outside the hall were not willing to die, it seemed they hang been received that a tunnel had been obtained that could allow them to leave this ce. Seeing how they had carried luggage with them, even Mojin had been inspired by some idea. He was going to use the same method to attract others to this ce, Preferably everyone and those that failed toe he didn¡¯t mind, after all, it would be enough to aplish his goal, after leaving this ce he could just find other ces with an opportunity to carry out sacrifices. He began to release ck energy from his hands and spread it into the altar, which made it active. After that, a voice could be heard calling the group inside, and knowing who it was, the people didn¡¯t dy. The ck energy being pushed into the altar seemed to be changing fast, and in no time it wiggled and turned into a huge dark liquid that seemed to be wiggling. Once the group started to enter the huge hall, the altar waspletely revealed. Despite the creepy atmosphere, everyone was curious and started to move as though approaching to observe. Looking at the huge wall with a blood-like luster and ck substance wriggling, they finally gave in to fear, but when they tries to retreat, some energy started escaping from the wall. Its nature was that of broken, corrupt, angry, and greedy and this all could be felt from the fluctuations of energy. The energy fluctuations seemed to have a different nature from humans. This could be viewed as evil by any human. The space in the hall started to vibrate and before they knew it big tentacles had already started to take form from the ck liquid. Mojin on the other hand didn¡¯t care much about the reactions of the group of people in the hall. He stated at the wiggling ck tentacles that had started to manifest with fiery eyes. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time to enjoy these sacrifices and fulfill my wishes,¡± Mojin muttered to himself with a trace of excitement. ¡°Something is wrong in this ce, should we retreat, or are you guys going to wait for that chance that was mentioned.¡± ¡°Me too, I don¡¯t want that chance anymore, this ce seems very wrong.¡± The man with a huge beard was also talking as he yed through the group trying to reach the door. Some people also could see something was wrong here as Mojin was bleeding. From the eyes, nose, and even ears but his face was very excited. Some were curious about what would make the man so happy. But theck of cooperation made it such that the group¡¯s situation was very unfavorable. The number in the hall kept increasing and it was even difficult to pass through the crowded door. Let alone leave, those that we¡¯re already retreating only made the order in the hall messed up. But they be even more uneasy deep inside. Despite there being those that had a sense of crisis, the time was toote to escape. ¡°Ooh there are some smart people in this group of sacrifices, but unfortunately it is still toote. I hope they can be humble and ept their fate.¡± In the distance, Mojin could see the development but he didn¡¯t bother since he had already seeded. The change caught the attention of some people. But they thought it was a good show to watch. This is human nature, despaired where they are. In the face ofmotion, some would take it as a show for them to watch. Suddenly the huge tentacles started tosh out at the crowd. From screams to blood sttering, it bes a very scary scene. Each time blood could be seen sttering, screams followed from the hall, making blood mist rise and spread. It released an aura as though, the ce had turned into shura hell. Blood red, cloudy mist could be seen starting to gather. The entire hall started to fuse with the altar and bodies inside were being turned into nutrition for the altar to grow. With the hall as the center, change started to ur and those outside the hall also suffered the same fate. The alter was expanding with the passage of time and even the ns that Mojin had be useless. The blood cloud could be seen from a distance which started to attract the attention of some important figures. It didn¡¯t take long for the tentacles to start attacking other areas. Screams could be hearding from all directions. ¡°What!¡± In a certain area, a certain human with some strength thought he could even retreat in front of the tentacle, but his entire body was being dragged toward the hall. Even after screaming, nobody came to his rescue. This made him very flustered. Under everyone¡¯s horrified eyes, he was dragged into the blood mist and his sound suddenly stopped. ¡°No! That was Xian Bing, his physical body is said to be tyrannical and second only to the elders. He suffered such a fate, what about us? Run!¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t move, that thing seems to be tracking my movements.¡± Another one lying on the floor shouted but not many were willing to listen to anyone at this moment. Getting out of the ce was the most important at the moment. He witnessed as everyone ruling was dragged into the blood mist and soon it was also spending towards their location. Chapter 201 201 Soul body in the alter On the big stage, the method of human sacrifice to cultivate has a low entry, but limit too. In such a way even evil-natured sects even avoid this practice of using human blood as a resource since they know the impact it has on people¡¯s spirits. In the witch n, the altar has used as a medium to eradicate some of the effects, and thus their bodies are also very strong from having refined blood energy. This energy is very useful in recovery, especially among those below the level of supernatural power that Wang and Ruruo practice. The body after all depends on it more than Qi, and to a certain extent, bloodline affects longevity. The case can be seen among monsters and warriors, even those in the same realm tend to live different lifespans. When a dragon is just new to the world, it might take several hundreds of years before it could even step on the path of practice. And at that point, its intelligence and lifespan would not even bepared to that of a human child. In the same sense, even the bloodline of some e.creatures can be usually used by those whose lifespan is approaching the limit. ..... At that time even their lifespan could be improved to a great limit allowing some opportunity to glimpse into the next realm. Those that are lucky even manage to take that step and broke through. In that case, the method of refining blood from harvesting The essence of such methods is that it tends to go towardsw. In such a case, it would be difficult to use small ticks such as those to quickly get rid of them. In a way, it has other benefits, such as repairing internal injuries umted over the years in practice. This is also what gives Mojin confidence is that he had made some improvement recently. In that case, he could perhaps make up for some things, and soar into the sky. But before that, he had to deal with everyone in the region. It was also realistic to see that the witch n despite being strong in this heyday had be nothing but piles of bones. Making enemies everywhere in the world of cultivation is not a big deal. But using other creatures¡¯ blood as a resource for cultivation especially humans is no different from cutting off one Human nature is such that revenge will alwayse and those that manage to get away will soon liquidate on it. And such acts usually lead to even entire races facing extinction. In the cold several people thought that they had hope of survival but when they saw nothing changing but being deceived some even directly lost their minds. In despair, the tentacles kept expanding and collecting human blood all around. But the alter seemed very eerie at this moment. Especially when the devouring of blood energy seemed to be elerating with time is almost there. I have to thank this idiot in the future for this great help. I didn¡¯t think I could even manage to escape so easily even get a chance to repair my soul. Hahaha! This seems like my luck is very good.¡± The figure was somewhat illusionary to have gone crazy. Being sealed for so long in a ce alone could turn even a good person crazy. And this was oblivious in the eyes of Mojin. He was also excited and wondered what he could do to hurry the process. But in the end, had still endured it even with his irritable heart, but he could see that the alter had yet toplete the process. This was not a thing he could control but he wanted to quickly improve himself and devour the rest to quickly feel that rush in cultivation speed. But that was not all, his desire for blood was also clear. But the tentacles kept seeping from the altar, while others followed through the ground and started to cause havoc. In this region life and death were not taken seriously, especially after the excavation of ancient witch heritage. Now looking back, this extreme climate might¡¯ve been due to this issue. Blood continued being absorbed by the tentacles into the altar and beingpressed. At the core of the altar, an illusionary figure could be seen but vaguely one could see that they were in their soul form but they had the same body type. More and more corpses could be seen on the ground and their state was very pathetic like dry wood. Vitality had been sucked dry leading to them losing their lives. In this, way this cruel reality has already revealed some of the reasons that even someone with somepassion as Mojin turned into his current state. It can be med on their bad luck to end up in such a ce, as some people had in the end crossed into this world but managed to find good ces. Take for example Wang hadnded in this world and avoided going around to explore things from unknown sources. Mojin on the other hand couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity he dug a problem for himself. The more he uses ths sacrificial alter and gains the more distorted his personality bes. In this way, even a fool could see that it bad problem, but the other members seemed to have their ns instead. The runes arranged around the undergoing area were copsing fast, as some quickly dimmed, as if though thatcked energy yet had nowhere to get it. At the same time, a unique force was emanating from the altar and it had some smell of blood. But this didn¡¯t stop the alter from radiating strong pressure that covered the entire region and everyone felt a heavy pressure on them. Even some copsed on the ground and others tries to retreat but were unlucky to be consumed. The urgency of power is not something that Mojin just did abruptly, but even if not, his path has been broken. Someone like him had already gone crazy and only some seconds of rity existed during rhe day and this was something that couldn¡¯t help him aplish much. But his state was very bad, yet at the same time, it seemed to make the soul hiding in the core of the altar very happy. Even with the urgency of strengths that pushing him to escape this hell was just a catalyst that sped up things. ¡°Yes after leaving here through the induction of the capsule he sent out, it is very easy to leave this ce. If that idiot knew that there was no need to open up any destination but rather die angry. When out, I have to be careful as I practice the sacrificial arts, but there is no need to kill this man. He can take all the heat for me when we leave this cage. I¡¯ve been sealed here for too long. Damn! Old thing! I will repay this favor with your life.¡± As the illusionary soul seemed to mention this, an image of an old man with half a smiling old man appeared in its mind. The smile seemed kind but send shudders down its spine. What has it not seen but the strength of that old man was scary and detours having the ability to destroy him but rather sealed him up? To the soul remnant, this seemed like being looked down upon and humiliated. It¡¯s roaring and cursing but didn¡¯t dare mention the name of the old guy¡¯s name. In that way, he could detect his presence instantly. It is clear, a guy like him likes to bully the soft and fear the hard. But he can¡¯t be med, this world of cultivation is not some fair market. So having a way to operate is also some kind of protection door oneself is already an achievement. For other desires, they can only be realized after one has lived long enough. Listening to the howling in the ce be silent, the remnant soul made some hand sighs, and the blood-red energy that had been umting stopped. It¡¯s just that another forcesses through directly towards his soul after being purified by the alter. His soul felt a cool sensation before the man groaned. But the sound count is beard ok on the outside. At the same time the soul of the ramnant soul be more solid, Mojin had already taken the masa of blood towards his palm, he could feel it has some immense heat about it. And on the surface, some ck substance was roaming on Mojin ignited it. His eyes were all red, and then he started to refine them. ¡°Almost... After today I can leave this hell and then travel around and more blood energy can be easily gathered.¡± There was undisguised greed on his face. He was going to leave but, seemed to have already fallen into an addiction to blood to cultivate. Seeing him like this, the remnant soul.was very pleased. This was going ording to its n which was a good thing. Chapter 202 202 Nature of the world Wang could feel that the world around them had undergone some change but his strength was not high enough to figure out how. But he could still see a middle-aged man standing not far away from them. When he recovered from his stationary position he immediately asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The pressure he got from this person was very difficult to exin, it was like it didn¡¯t exist. He felt that the heaven and earth around him were being pushed aside by some unique power, but that was just an illusion. But he could see that the middle-aged man was only standing there but he had an illusion he was facing a gxy of stars. Star pavilion lord wanted tough but held it back when he saw how nervous Wang was. How long ago dos you cross over the cosmic wall and jump into this world? You seem very young.¡±. As he talked he stopped abruptly after having checked out the environment around here. Want subconsciously replied, ¡± a few decades.¡± ¡°Well, that exins a lot, you are are are are not someone that came to this ce willingly.¡± Based on Wang¡¯s potential, perhaps he could manage to step intow, but he could feel the other party had a unique energy flowing in his body. ..... It was also seen in the woman on the other side, that had yet to recover. As he was contemting the woman also regained some rity. These years, only he knew how hard he had worlds to attain the current state he had. When he discovered this world between the two cosmic barriers, he was moved. But from the information,n, he had, even the current realm he had reached present he couldn¡¯t. The most difficult thing is goingst the cosmic barrier on the other side. But the world barrier set up on the other side was not even easy to cross at all. He had to find opportunities to increase strength before he could try it. On the other side, it is said there are ways to go further before one can try the cosmic barrier. In that case, he had ti take advantage of the time and leave behind some opportunities. In this world, even those in Wang¡¯s realm might not have the power to protect themselves. But here stood two humans that seemed veryfortable, obviously thet had enough cards to remain in this scary world. Although this world has made it difficult for normal people to survive, some like Wang had indeede up with unique ways such as formations and that is something that the pavilion master had realized and even admired it. People like pavilion master work tirelessly and even art up organizations to give others opportunities and in the end, such organizations make their practice much easier in return. Things like information gathering and resource collection make their lives more convenient. But some people like Wang tend to prefer avoiding such thoughts. For people like the pavilion master, even Wang is the first time met such a person. In his previous life, he never met the big figures up close and even exchanged words. Wang could see that the man before him had the temperament of a leader. Even the man¡¯s temperament seemed to resemble a star, yet he didn¡¯t feel any destructioning from it at all. But he was very rxed. But at ths same time, numerous thoughts kept popping into his mind. The star pavilion master was just curious for a moment before it became fleeting. ording to his analysis, this power was still below thew. In that case, he stopped having interest. At his level, some things are ignored, since his level was already so high. After a pause, he turned to Wang and said, ¡°Nice you¡¯re you guys have taken. But it might not have a way to go further, do you have a further path to walk? Never mind, I can, and also a good thing to think like this, perhaps in the future someone from our world will also take that step.¡± There was some desire in his eyes, but this was the kind that radiates with addition and courage to do it. It could be understandable since for those in the same generation Situ is said to be a genius and only behind ¡®that one. Calling people geniuses is indeed eptable but that one standing ahead of them is on another level. HHism andbat are also standing at their peak. With his clear eyes passing over Wang, he almost thought he had been exposed, all his secrets seen through. ¡°The star refinement art at the seventh level is not bad. But that technique was something of the past, even though it was something I created in my younger years, I feel embarrassed seeing it.¡± As he spoke, he waved his finger to the front and some star energy started to gather on the tip at a very fast pace. Then a star force waspressed co bully until it tastes to take a solid form, with that he flicked his finger again at the star crustal and send it towards Wang. ¡°That is my effort in the area of body refinement to the previous realm I was in. Perhaps it can be of use, back then I realized that the star refinement art had some issues when I created it, instead of focusing on fixing it, I just created another art. With your current level, you can indeed go toward from the information on the slip.¡± Want to catch it and when he canned its contents he was shocked. ¡°This!..¡± He was dumbfounded because the technique had reached a very scary level. At the same time, the cultivation technique could be said to have appealed to him. With it alone, he could be invincible on the same level. Well, he knew that was the manifestation of the technique. ¡°When your soul is strong enough you can try this technique out. Compared to the star refinement art, the star immemorial body is on another level.¡± Hearing the man:swords he was very interested in testing them on the spot but restrained that urge. ¡°It seems the soul is very important in my next stage of practice. I should find a way to make my soul more strong¡± this res thought though the continued to observe the man. ¡°Well in the future I hope to see another human appear of our level, perhaps it can b very beneficial to all of us. Sigh! I can only go back and retreat and when I havepletely stabilized my state, I can leave and go back and look for opportunities in the home cosmos.¡± Situ kept his mind and thought about a lot of things. He had many things he didn¡¯t tell Wang such as the volume that was passed to him was only the first volume of the star immemorial body. Yes, it was a body cultivation art that uses the power of stars to refine the human body to a very scary level. But even Situ had only created three volumes, and ths first volume only had three levels. In this case, he didn¡¯t feel bad giving it out. He has also entered another level and the technique was no longer of any use to him and could be discarded in the star pavilion library. ¡°Well farewell.¡± As he spoke, his figure started to be illusionary. But Wang had just wanted to confirm who the other party was by asking before he had a voice in his ears, ¡°Does know me to change anything. I¡¯ve passed by technique to you, at least you should not disappoint it. ¡± when vice was gone, the person gone, Wang sighed and said, ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t disappoint your technique alright. I wonder if it can fuse with the other body art on the panel. But both of them gave yet to reach perfection so wait.¡± As he thought of this he grinned. Then he turned to look at Ruruo that had been silent beside him. ¡°You interested in checking it out?¡± He pushed the star crystal into her hand. as he had already confirmed the technique was in the system panel. In that way, it¡¯s better to let her see it. And she didn¡¯t refuse, she could see that guy that just left was so scary that even her body refined to move on its own. But she heard a voice from beside her, ¡°Just check it and use it for reference toe up with your body refinement technique matching your physique. I doubt that old guy gave me hisplete art, probably it has been simplified or altered.¡± Hearing this Ruruo nodded and appreciated Wang¡¯s thoughts deeply. Wang sighed, ¡°The star refinement art was created by this guy. He just said to rece the star refinement art, but I no longer have such a practice.¡± Wang wasining but not slow on the panel. He could see a new martial art had appeared, and he knew it was not cheap at all. He could guess the person that just appeared was from the other side of the ck hole. But the reason for giving him such a good thing was not found by him. Chapter 203 203 Mind state : Mind above nature When Ruruo and Wang were both concentrating on checking through the content of the star immemorial body art, someone else was observing their location with some doubts. As early as the power of starsnded here, the remnant soul started to observe them. The scary thing was that the eyes of the remnant soul seemed to contain some gxy of stars, deep and could prate space. It seemed even Situ couldn¡¯t find it, in that case, it exined a fundamental problem. The remnant soul probably is some scary existence. But that was something that everyone was oblivious to. It was a remnant soul that stayed in the crystal that Fengxi always has on her. This time the remnant soul seemed to be thinking about something before eventually saying, ¡± ¡®Fenger¡¯ you should probably go to the other side and get some experience from your parents¡¯ cultivation system. I¡¯m always feeling that it is somehow different from the existing one. Even though one can assume it to be the same, there is a huge difference. That technique they obtained just now is also something worth studying.¡± just as they wanted to continue speaking she heard the couple discuss something. ¡°Well, wife! I think this volume is not bad, but I can only get some inspiration andbine it with my current nine-turn golden body art.¡± as he spoke he also checked out the immense star energy in Ruruo¡¯s hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the Qi codex to try absorbing the star energy? I have a version of thr star refinement here, it¡¯s probably easier for you to cultivate it. After that, you could evenprehend the true meaning of the star to the divine ability level. This might have a great impact on the inner universe you have. You could see how the power of stars was almost capable of rivaling the power of heaven and earth, in that case, I think we should have both.¡± Wang said this before pushing a bunch of information into Ruruo¡¯s sea of knowledge. ..... When she heard their talk she seemed to have gone into a daze. ¡°Master, do you want to leave and travel the wirld as you said,¡± Fengxi asked. But the remnant soul kept silent before saying, ¡± You should indeed leave this ce to travel. But what your parents said is true. You should at least be capable of beating one of them at the same level. Hiw about I give you other new tricks and help you improve yourbat power.¡± the voice came from the remnant soul but its attention was on the couple. ¡°Okay master.¡± Fengxi was very excited. When Wang on the other side had just discussed with Ruruo and gained some insights so had she on what to do next. At the same time, he had just realized something about techniques he had learned andbined over the years. He no longer needed to run around looking for new techniques, he could focus on the ones he had until they couldn¡¯t be improved anymore. Besides, the potential value might continue rising and this would be very beneficial to him. ¡°Staying in the back near the river might not be very conducive for Fengxi anymore, we should probably ask her toe to this side.¡± Wang also mentioned something he thought to be important. After reading through the star immemorial body and star refinement art given by Wang, Ruruo seems thoughtful. She could feel that the star crystal was very high-quality energy and using Qi codex would ensure that regardless of the means used on it, they can only be converted into dust. But the energy of stars made her very tempted. She could feel it could enhance her current strength and realm. She continued sitting by the Bodhi tree silently analyzing the two techniques and also slowly digesting some star power. On the other side after Situ appeared the Axe gang leader looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What was that just now, did you get yourself a sessor? But it didn¡¯t seem like that, thst kid didn¡¯t have any breadth of stars on him.¡± But Situ seemed not shocked, ¡± I can¡¯t take him as a sessor, besides, he cultivated the old technique to the seventh level, back then, I also reached that point and when I couldn¡¯t find my way forward, I started to make my way. What I gave was only some guide, and someone as smart as him should understand.¡± The axe gang leader was toozy to hear all this as his attention was attracted somewhere else. But another old man seemed to be standing not far away, said, ¡°Indeed, each of us went out of our way, this was also how we managed to achieve aw state. Besides, cultivating other people¡¯s already established paths, will only destroy potential.¡± as for what he didn¡¯t say, everyone understood. Back then how many people were standing on the same starting grounds as them? But many seemed to have obtained chances that allowed them to move ahead of them. But this was a dead end, even now they are still struggling in the back. Taking a predecessor¡¯s path as one¡¯s own is no different from cutting off one¡¯s oath. At that time it was hard to say what was better, but the ambitious younger selves seemed to have been lucky in making such a choice. After entering aw state, even opportunities that exist start to iste people. It is okay to say that those that have an almost inheritedw state, face more difficulties on the path. Wang has taken the path of the body and could feel that his consciousness and even soul tend to fuse with his flesh. But he is far of from that level, if achieved, he canpletely have an immortal body. In essence, this just means rebirth from a drip of blood is possible. But he didn¡¯t bother to waste his time thinking about the extreme path of the mortal body. When he looked at the system panel and saw that potential was there and the probability of raising it in the future, his eyes gained focus. He had already a way forward, and at the same time could see that something was missing. In that case, he might as well go ahead and improve the body art on his panel until itpletely enters the level ofw. In that way, his foundation would be stable, more than that he was more interested in taking thr Cosmic void art a step further. Expanding his spirit and consciousness could be said to be also beneficial, to his practice. ¡°You seem to have made up your mind about your way forward. Are you still going to take the same path as before?¡± when Wang was just regaining his fighting spirit he heard Ruruo¡¯s voice and looked to the side only to see her looking at him with some amazement. When Wang determined his path to take, the whole person seemed to have changed. Though he was still the same Rurup could feel that his spirit had undergone some change. He looked at Ruruo with some puzzlement on his face. ¡± How did you know? I¡¯m sticking to my path. Taking the physical body as a foundation is not necessarily any weaker than any other way. By the way, what about you? Haven¡¯t you already arrived at the peak state? Howe I can feel like your power is increasing rapidly and your realm is not changing?¡± Indeed, Ruruo was refining her body using star energy. After having studied the two arts, she simplified them to the most basic state. When the couple stepped into the path of martial arts, each had to refine the bones, undergo blood and marrow cleansing, and Ruruo was using her inspiration to further improve her body potential. From time to time, in Ruruo¡¯s body, some organs could be incapable of bearing the overwhelming power of stars, so she is forced into using the vitality divine ability. But in the end, the speed of healing couldn¡¯t surpass that of destruction. In that case, she could only grit her teeth and slowly continue to try to repair her internal organs. She could asionally observe Wang only to realize the change. But after asking about it, he also gave her a response, so she could try to calm down, and she started the conversation. In the end, she was just listening and he was talking. Buy surprisingly, every time her body healed, some star power was fusing with that part. Her blood also seemed to be changing slightly. She was just thinking about it but never dreamt of this happening since her body was bing stronger at a very fast rate. Though painful, it was very useful. At the same time, she could feel some intimacy towards the stars, at this time she understood what Wang meant. Not only that, but Wang could feel that Ruruo was changing from the fundamental level. Seeing the changes happening to Ruruo the remnant soul observing the couple was very scared. ¡°What the hell is with these two monsters? Is their daughter even capable of beating them in the same realm at all? Even with me teaching her for a century, it might not change the result at all.¡± Looking dejected, the remnant soul looked at Wang to see that the temperament of the whole person was changing. ¡°Damn! Mind above nature! He entered the fourth stage of his mental state. How is this possible, what realization could he have at such a young age?¡± Chapter 204 204 Soaring strength ¡°Master! What is mind above nature? ¡± Hearing Fengxi¡¯s question, the old woman with a teenage face seemed to be recalling something. At the same time, kept shaking her head. But this all just made Fengxi very curious. ¡°Impossible! Impossible! To the current world how can it be easy to cultivate to such a level, only one step before arriving at the stage of affecting the reality state.¡± well she couldn¡¯t be med at all since the fifth realm of mind state was almost reaching the same level as those that can borrow the power of heaven and earth. In a way, if Wang reached such a realm, such experts couldn¡¯t be capable of doing anything to him. But that was far from over, the thing that scared the old remnant soul of the woman was the fact that such a mental state was almost on equal standing withws. It could even allow Wang to see through the void, and at the same time space around Wang was indeed disturbed. But it didn¡¯t copse, he still was weak to aplish it, even with his mental state. Sitting there and observing Ruruo he could see through what she was doing. ..... At the same time, his potential value seemed to have jumped by five points. Looking at the panel, he was somehow still in a daze. With the change in potential value, his vision on issues had also soared. ¡°The bloodline in Ruruo¡¯s body seems to be strengthening even though her marrow is undergoing a second cleansing. Interesting, indeed a genius, but evening up with such a smart move. But this would not be very easy for me to copy, she has endless vitality to protect her internal organs and I don¡¯t.¡± after seeing this and understanding his deficiency in taking such a path he calmed down. Wang nodded admiringly at his wife, and at the same time felt his changes slowly. He could feel that the mental state he had reached was more than what he knew and thus his focus was on continuing to dig out some new abilities at his current level. On the side, every time Ruruopleted tempering an internal organ, her aura rose by one point but the realm didn¡¯t change at all. Surprisingly, a unique scent was also being released by her body that made even the grass and flowers around seem to be Vibrant. The more time passed, the more shocked the remnant soul that was watching from the other side be. Ruruo, the body seemed to have some kind of Nine-colored halo slowly blooming. ¡°What is that? I have never heard of this!¡± indeed it was normal for the old remnant soul to be shocked. This was Ruruo¡¯s self-established path and using the power of stars to undergo body refinement. Such a new system had very high potential, but perhaps in the future, she could drag the power of stars directly from the sky into her body. Now she was only using a small amount of what she had already refined and thus very much bearable. If she used the star crystal energy directly in she might have even destroyed her body. She also realized that her soul was bing stronger and stronger with time. This change in soul power could be said as unexpected. But if this continued then even her aptitude might improve too, but she didn¡¯t have time to think about it as her lost delicate internal organs were next. There was some unique power brewing and he could feel that after finishing the refinement of all internal organs, he was a big change would ur. ¡°All I have to do is persevere and the benefits are at hand.¡± she continued to encourage herself. And on the other side, the remnant soul could see the changes in her body even more clearly. ¡± What strong willpower.¡± Indeed, when it came to willpower Wang was far behind Ruruo. She had already tempered her willpower to a high levelpared to Wang due to her medical condition when she was young. And when her soul seemed to havee back to the past, this seemed to have caused a substantial change. Even now she was suffering unbearable pain but she focused on the process of exploring a new path without giving up. Wang naturally also realized this when he observed her and didn¡¯t disturb her, she was he believed in her. He also hoped that she woulde up with a stronger way too and that could make their lives longer and safer. As long as they were strong even enemies would be nothing more than just that. Then he stopped trying to probe into Ruruo¡¯s body since she was already fine just give her time. He on the other hand could feel that the path Ruruo took for her body refinement didn¡¯t suit him. Ruruo should have also figured that with the path she was taking, it was she has to make sure that her physique is strong enough. ¡°It seems that my body is also very far from attaining its peak form. Unless this is achieved, problems might rise when ites to thebination of all aspects and stepping into aw state.¡± he used his mind¡¯s eye on himself and the new ability he has obtained by breaking through to the fourth level of mental state. He discovered that his physical body was now his weakness. Based on the path he is taking, the body has to support everything, including his inner world, and when he tries to ascend to thew state, his changes would be different from before. This is also due to a breakthrough that could lead to an immense change in numerous areas but the most basic being his life level skyrocketing. With the absorption of Xuanghuang Qi and Hongmen Qi, he was sure that the changes in the inner universe would be very violent and exaggerated. ¡°I guess I¡¯m not the only one that realized what was missing and how to make up for it. Perhaps it won¡¯t need to take a century to cross the threshold and enter thew state. If It is just a matter of finding out who among the two of us will manage to ascend fast. I guess Ruruo is also very much looking forward to it. In that case, it¡¯s better to find a faster way to allow my physique to reach the limit I can attain. The body art present seems to have no way of adding by using attribute points, what is the cause? Unless my body is missing something and thus very much difficult to upgrade the technique.¡± as he thought about this he made some other ways to handle it. Especially when he looked at the potential value of 84. It also meant his speed of practicing such a technique had increased. This gave him some confidence, and at the same time allow him to collect more potential value for any improvements that might happen. When he saw Ruruo also taking another approach, and every time she improved by a small point he knew she was not only just making up for her foundation, but she was also slowly strengthening her body. As much as the couple was enjoying their time cultivating, and feeling changes taking ce in their body, the same couldn¡¯t be said for their daughter. ¡°Master, and you haven¡¯t told me anything about the mental state. Is it cool?¡± Right, that is exactly what one would expect from her, and this was almost giving the old woman a headache. He had not forgotten that she had informed Fengxi that opportunities exist beyond this territory and leaving could allow her to cultivate faster. In that way she be diligent but after suffering some defeats from Ruruo from time to time she was doubting life. In the same realm, then she couldn¡¯t even revive a few attacks from the Ruruo, and Wang was deemed to be on another level. In that way, he didn¡¯t go ahead andpete with her. Now she was seeing that there was something that could even have the old master of her¡¯s shocked. In that case, it might be very important or even more beneficial to her practice. But the old woman didn¡¯t even bother to exin it to her. It¡¯s only after asking for a long time did she seem to receive an exnation. ¡°Mindstate, willpower, and other rted ways all correspond to different worlds. This world has no such system. The same was true for the previous one you were in. The fact that even your father could attain the fourth level is not normal.¡± ¡°Let me put it down for you like this, mind state a usually only encountered when people reach a very high-level dimension. Or to say, my focus on your current world and even cosmos is low level.¡± As she was about to continue Fengxi asked, ¡°Master what is a dimension and cosmos you mentioned?¡± When she heard this, the remnant soul had the urge to back into the crystal and sleep. She was just that in this world, with numerous conflicts some unique energy existed that allowed her to strengthen her soul. She was very reluctant to stop this process of recovery. Chapter 205 205 Intercepted Over the years, Wang has managed to use the first technique to improve his physique by taking it beyond the limit. And every time he went beyond the limit, his potential value exploded. It would be true to say that the current level of potential value has been greatly influenced by the white other fist art. Since he didn¡¯t end up using external help to raise its level, because it was impossible to, he managed to obtain some benefits. It was also from. there that he learned about the potential value umtion ways. And in that way, managed to take advantage of the technique by always breaking through the boundaries. It has been a long time since he bothered with the white tiger fist, and after having shared some of their ideas and seeing Ruruo demonstrate some techniques he be inspired. In the area the huge tree was located, a small figure could be seen punching from time to time and the power of each punch was reducing with each one. But thst was not the case in his body, ¡°Boom!¡± Boom! ..... Boom! There was the continuous sound of his muscles being simted by force. The force then was transmitted directly onto his internal organs but it was reduced. One could not guess what he was doing from a distance. And at the same time, the power of the attacks continued to weaken, a vague tiger roar could be heard. Behind Wang, an illusionary white tiger could be seen taking shape and then copsing every time he practiced the fist technique. ¡°Indeed it is working, my body is the best indicator of it ¡± a smile appeared on Wang¡¯s face as he felt the long-lost feeling from practicing boxing. He had already started to internalize his fist technique. In a way, the more his fist seemed to have no impact force when going forward the better the effect of vibrating his muscles and internal organs. Most of the time he would spend his time recovering from the impact of this kind of practice. Thankfully his body was not that fragile and he could manage to recover after a few days. He was shocked by this idea, but now that he could see the impact how could he not be happy about it? Compared to Ruruo¡¯s method of using star power to cleanse and refine her internal organs, he was using a crude method, but the effect was surprisingly good. Vibration can allow the effect to reach every part of the body with the same efficiency. When he checked on the first art, he could see that it had jumped a step ahead. He could feel his physique slowly rising, but most importantly, the number of resources consumed this time was very less. In the past, it required him to probably take a lot of energy resources with monster meat being amongst the biggest contributor. Every week, Wang moved towards the river through the formation and collected some fish, the impact was somehow useful when he recovered from his training. Unlike before when he had to use the energy from the processed monster meat to cultivate, he was taking it to speed up his recovery. ¡°Hope my strength improves again, and I can be capable of dealing with eBay Every time he went to the other side he would also take his time to guide his daughter. Ruruo on the other end was very practical, but she would just go asionally to beat her down. In the past Fengxi was always trying to get the two to fight her, and in the same realm, she was not Ruruo¡¯s opponent, especially with her foundation being reshaped by star energy. With the growth of his strength, his outlook was also changing slightly but he didn¡¯t float, and he could tell that there were other scary beings on this. It was good enough that they don¡¯t find trouble with him. why would he go ahead and invite trouble upon himself then? He also used some of his time to practice the Qi Codex daily. He could feel that the technique was very magical. Despite this, hecked enough resources to speed up his cultivation of the Qi Codex. Once hepleted studying it, he imagined some unique change might happen. ¡°With the current speed, then it would take some timepared to having enough resources. My physique seems to be improving daily yet I can feel it has yet to get to the point whereprehension was needed. Just continuing to push it, and perhaps I will achieve amazing oues before I know it.¡±. He could feel that the pace of improvement was not that bad. Instead of moving around to locate ruins for their resources, he could as well develop slowly by avoiding unknown dangers. Despite being interested in a way to fasten it up, it is he couldn¡¯t obtain the necessary energy to rush the technique. In that case, he will not rush it but focus on continuous body refinement. ¡°Wait! I have umted more Qi from cultivating the Qi Codex perhaps the seal can be unlocked on one of them and used to support my cultivation of the first art. Using it for repairing the injuries would probably allow my time to be used properly.¡± the more he thought about this the more excited he be and didn¡¯t even water time and started to do it. In his inner universe, he was one could see a chain like a shiny object being dragged from the distant darkness. Once it appeared it was revealed to be golden drops that were attached with some unique runes. The runes lit up from time to time to time keeping the drops attracted together. Supriaiblgy, the drops seemed to increase in number and quality the higher the chain went. ¡°It exins why it is very difficult for me to enter the next level even with a higher quality of energy in this world.¡± as he spoke he looked around and indeed the chain-like group of drops was numerous. Thankfully he could see that removing it from the back didn¡¯t seem to affect his Qi Codex cultivation. In another direction, the ice sect seemed to have surrounded some star pce disciples. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on at the moment, but he could see that this group of ice-cold women was up to no good. It seemed that this was the inherent trait of the sect, with most of the disciples and even elders looking down on others, but when they pay for this they seek payback from the weak. ¡°Why are senior sisters blocking my way?¡± he asked with some confusion on his face. But deep down he already had an answer, and how could he not have seen their deputy sect master being defeated by the younger generation that day? ¡°Junior brother doesn¡¯t know? If you don¡¯t know then we can help you understand.¡± one of the female disciples stepped forward with a sword and said with a somewhat unpleasant smile. ¡°Yes, please enlighten me senior sister!¡± the man spoke as he crushed the jade pendant under his shirt. ¡°Well, senior sister indeed is willing to give you some advice but what can you provide in return?¡± the woman spoke and even smiled brilliantly. [Damn, this old witch intervenes in the affairs of the younger generation. Where is she a senior sister, who is she is some old grandma with thousands of years, and yet she dares to speak up using the title of senior sister with me? We are not in the same age group at all. I want to go back home, but this world is too scary!¡±] the young man thought this in his heart and his face twitched twice. Then he got himself together and said, ¡°How do you want to bepensated?¡± ¡°Junior brother is very refreshing, and we won¡¯t bully you.¡± when he heard this sentence he secretly thought, [Damn, indeed how could this old grandma bepared to the tender minds of the younger generations like me? Even when she is stealing from me, she is acting as though we are making a deal!] It was obvious this group was going to take away his storage device and at the same time ask for something he couldn¡¯t be capable of producing. The young man could also understand that this group was trying to coerce him first and then remembered that a group of fellow disciples had been missing. The other party obviously had no intention of letting him go but thought of ying with him on purpose, and probably feels superior that way. Not to mention leaving, just the fact that they had intercepted him was enough to warrant the anger of the star pce, especially now that their pavilion master had be stronger again. In that way, they didn¡¯t even have any scruples because they are sure he can¡¯t leave or even sent a message for help. Looking at this situation, the young man bes helpless. [Senor brother, you would have harmed me if this group of people hade together with their sect master!] the young looked at the group in amusement. It was as though everything happening here had nothing to do with him, but he was just watching a show. Chapter 206 206 Suppression Mojin never expected that he was being schemed against, as the remnant soul in the alter had started to change from illusionary to corporeal. This was also made such that the soul energy that was umted after the sacrifices were done seemed to be devoured by the remnant soul. In the end, Mojin was left with the unwanted blood energy from the sacrifice after having done all the hard work but being unaware of it. In the end, only a few people managed to escape this ughter in the cold underground shelter. And were those with some capabilities, unique such as those that cultivated techniques to hide their aura had an easier time? Even though the altar was something high-level, it didn¡¯t mean it was omnipotent. At this point, Mojin had nothing more to gain from this ce and thought of having the alter shrink take away with him. He had nothing else to gain from this ce and he thought he could take the alter away and finish his digesting the immense power he had already umted in his body. The runes on the underground shelter couldn¡¯t manage to hold on at all. ..... If this alter was taken to the outside and used on other creatures, then Mojin would be an enemy of everyone. The soul in the sacrificial altar probably also wanted to use him to be stronger. Those that had survived also knew that their current capabilities couldn¡¯t allow them to make any difference in this situation. When the soul in the coffin was recovering, intense pressure started radiating toward the shelter. Everything in it was covered including those that we had hidden. Ths soul in the alter was also being forced out of ths alter. The recovering remnant soul suddenly opened his eyes, looking in the direction, that the void was being broken. A figure was moving toward, the shelter and it seemed like he was ignoring distance, that was the utilization of spacews. When Wang used the supernatural power of space, he still could be seen only his distance shifted. And the distance he could cover was not that far, but this was different for those that could use the power of space, their entire bodies were isted in the void, and it was as though they were in a different space, very far yet very near. In the same realm, it is almost impossible to do anything to them. In that way, the moment the figure in the void appeared the remnant soul be frustrated. This guy would disturb his recovery and he couldn¡¯t hide from someone that had reached the peak ofw state. A pair of colorless pupils seemed to pass by Mojin making him stiff in ce. He thought he had already obtained a chance could be something in the future but now he was feeling fear for some reason. But suddenly, Mojin frowned, because he could feel some other pressure radiating from the sacrificial altar. ¡°Ooh, you have recovered a bit, butpared to back them you are nothing much. It seems the sacrifice you made here was indeed great, and it has pushed you to recover thirty percent of your strength.¡± the figure standing in the void was talking while Mojin¡¯s hands were clenched into fists. He suddenly realized he had been used all this time, but what power? He was giving others benefits while the leftovers were thrown to him after all the hard work he did. If he had left with the sacrificial altar then he might have been ving off to resurrect this guypletely only to be killed. Realizing this he felt a chill, under the situation he saw clearly, he was just some pawn. For the illusion of power being gained, how could that be easy? The tee was sealed by some means and he managed to unseal it, but who did it? Isn¡¯t that umting more enemies for himself? After the guys seemed to have nothing to discuss, they started to attack each other. When the remnant soul had the upper hand it couldn¡¯t help but rx a little and speak. ¡°You are the descendant of that person, but so what we are not in the same realm even if I¡¯m not yet fully recovered. Let you die as some coteral for sealing me here.¡± the remnant soul was indeed very crazy at this moment. But the other side didn¡¯t even panic, but and said,¡± Back then you think you could have escaped if the old man had not been merciful. Perhaps he should have just finished the task. But luckily there is another way to handle this situation. Senior, please take care of this.¡± the man said with confidence. The remnant soul¡¯s heart sank, this was something he hadn¡¯t expected. And Mojin below was already shaking with fear, how did he get himself involved in this matter? What kind of terrifying existence was this that had been sealed and even another being summoned? He couldn¡¯t even see their collisions because they were too fast. In that case, he could be sure that at their level, he couldn¡¯t be capable of escaping and what even got him very pissed of was the fact that he had been acting like a clown all this time in front of the remnant soul. If he had left this ce, he would he might not have long to live. This was his intuition when he saw the remnant soul. It gave him a feeling of being able to chew him not even leaving behind bones. ¡°I¡¯m also doomed to fall into this ce after all that I have done to escape from this hellish ce, I¡¯m not reconciled at all.¡± What can Mojin not understand, he is doomed for releasing the seal anyway. Forget about the fact that he had even been involved in the sacrifice of his kind. Such a creature is way more dangerous than a devil, and no one would be willing to let it go. Gritting his teeth, he started to try to think of a way to escape from this ce. He had to leave before those powerhouses focused on him. But for that he needed to be very sure otherwise he might not be capable of even reaching far. Especially when he heard the words of the man still inviting an even stronger person he bes very tense. He couldn¡¯t be sure of the number of people present but his body was also starting to be affected by the cold ¡°No! I have to leave this ce fast, or it might be my burial ground.¡± his thought stunned, and he had already started to observe the shelter that was copsing slowly. It had been elerated by the fight between the two figures. In that way, he descended into the ruins, as a way to hide himself knowing it was hopeless. But his goal was something else, but even those in the sky noticed his actions and didn¡¯t stop him. Where could he hide, when they would liquidate him after dealing with the remnant soul? In the sky, the group observed Mojin¡¯s actions without even the intention of stopping him. They could see that he had absorbed immense blood energy refined from the sacrificial altar. ¡°What a young devil. Even you back then didn¡¯t dare do this to your n, but this little guy did it without thinking twice.¡± An old man had appeared in the sky at some point but when the remnant soul was observed he could feel it was not a real body. It was a soul projection, but that was not the issue, he could feel even in his heyday he couldn¡¯t defeat the owner of this projection. This scared it, having only one chance to survive it could have escaped but in the end, got itself emotional now attracting even a stronger opponent. ¡°Damn! I should have left this ce when I recovered slightly, but after all, there are many ces to continue bemoaning stronger. Now it would cost more to leave this ce, but perhaps even the origin of my soul would be damaged. This is to say even the sacrificial alter couldn¡¯t be capable of allowing me to recover from it.¡± The more it thought about it the angry it be. And seeing that human sneaking around it was even more annoying. ¡± Damn, how could this and be thinking of escaping after I have been surrounded here? In that case, I should solve you first before escaping here. The fewer people know of my existence the better.¡± As the figure thought about this, it made move. Mojin below could indeed feel that the situation was getting dangerous. It even felt as though someone had locked onto him, and when he saw who it was, he was even angry and wanted to curse. He had rescued such an ungrateful thing, but that didn¡¯t matter as he could see that if couldn¡¯t escape this attack, he was then he was already dead. Chapter 207 207 Turn of events, escaped When the attack arrived, Mojin couldn¡¯t even move, but only see his body being devoured. His soul did manage to escape either, he was already unlucky being turned into food by the remnant soul. Seeing this happen, the old man didn¡¯t n to stop it at all. Probably he also disdained Mojin, for sacrificing his n. When someone is disdained for their actions even by the cruelest individuals anyone can understand they are not a good thing. With a bang, a huge crack could be seen running through the shelter, and it started to copse. It seemed to have reached its limit, and the fight of the group standing in the sky had just begun. After the soul of Mojin was digested, the future seemed to have be slightly stronger. The sacrificial altar lit up and several patterns could be seen shining on it. Unlike before, it was several times stronger. A shocked shout came from the mouth of the old man standing in the void. ..... ¡°Yan brat, you managed to repair and refine the sacrificial altar. Not good! Retreat!¡± the old man became very solemn as he retreated some distance as let out a shout. But a ck beam of light was even faster than him. The beam of ck light rose into the sky, connecting the sky and the earth, covering the entire region in a ck light curtain. The eeriest thing was that the light seemed to have the capability to devour everything with life. In this region, even the old man felt as though he was about to be destroyed. He had failed to escape in the end, and this be a problem. Perhaps before it was not a big deal, but at the moment, he had put himself in danger. He was not afraid of the injured Shen Yan at all, but now that his remnant soul could activate the sacrificial altar, he be very concerned and scared. Over the years, it seemed that this guy had been slowly plotting for this moment. A loudughter could be heard reverberating within the light curtain and countless dark lines spreading on the light curtain containing a deep aura of destruction. In this situation, the immense power of darkness started to spread, but it had some devouring aspects. The middle-aged man was not lucky to escape and was turned into nutrients by the dark light. An iparably astonishing energy started to spread containing evil thoughts. The survivors were also faced with the same fate. The power contained in the light curtain could match an expert in the peak ofw state, but at the same time suppress those in the same realm. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, I was careless, I should have ended this faster to avoid this unexpected situation. Even if my bodyes over it would be toote. If this guy escapes and continues to devour other creatures he might be a huge threat to our n.¡± ¡°This... Could this be what the ancestor wrote about the treasure having the ability to suppress others? If this guy was in his heyday he could probably use it to push my realm even to a lower level. In that case, I could be someone on a chopping board.¡± ¡°Heaven and Earth suppression, indeed a treasure of someone that has reached very far, probably the original owner in someone close to that realm.¡± At this, the old man thought of this with a solemn expression. The heaven and earth suppressiones from having attained the heaven and man realm. In this realm, one can use the power of heaven and earth freely. Unlike those that borrow the power of heaven and earth, those in this realm can utilize it because their inner universe has given birth to this power. In a way, they can even make the existing outside heaven and earth retreat. And this is simply because they can control heaven and earth¡¯s power but the outside world has the power of heaven and earth existing on its own without anyone in control. This realm is also the highest realm that can be obtained in the cosmos. The resources avable are incapable of supporting those above this realm. And also the reason it is difficult to meet those in this realm easily as most are trying to obtain opportunities outside the cosmos. This kind of treasure of course is from such a being, but when the soul projection was panicking, it suddenly felt that something was not right. With such methods, it is why didn¡¯t the remnant soul of Shen Yan just attack their outer ns? When he thought of things like this, his panic turned into doubt, he was and then realized that even if it was the case, then time could be dyed for it to make ns. Suddenly the soul projection in the sky started to release a unique field that spread around covering half of the ck light. It made the power of the ck light start to diminish, and when Shen Yan saw this, he became shocked. ¡°Impossible! How can this be? You have attainedw domain? How did you do it? Impossible! You this means you have a chance to peep at heaven and man.¡± The turn of events was not a good thing for Shen Yan. He could feel that this was indeed a genuinew domain that can only be achieved when one is standing at the peak of thew state. In this way, even if he had the sacrificial altar treasure, he could hardly do anything to the projection in a short time. The projection was able to figure out that the remnant soul of Shen Yan was incapable of using the true capabilities of the sacrificial altar. If that was the case then it would try to inflict a serious injury to the soul, and he would make it impossible for Shen Yan to recover. After all with the treasure, then it was almost impossible to have him stay behind. But the price for this was that his soul projection might not be capable of walking out alive. ¡°So you can¡¯t utilize the capabilities of the sacrificial altar! Well, it makes sense, with your personality you would have already started to show off by sacrificing some of my n members.¡± The moment Shen Yan heard this his mouth twitched slightly. He was about to defend himself until he realized that it was indeed his way of doing things. Had the years of being imprisoned in this ce not allowed him to grow up slightly, he might have done it. But he still was cursing deep down, and he could have left but instead stayed to show off. This can be med on his personality and even now it might be very difficult to leave without paying a price. The same was true for the projection, as it might pay a price to keep him. But that did not make him feel anyfort at all. In this ce, it would be very easy to be discovered by those in heaven and man as long as they are willing. His previous thoughts were already discarded, but he wanted to find a ce to hide for a while. Instead of going around conducting sacrifices, it was in his best interest to y low-key and discover more about the world. If even someone like this guy had already attained the state ofw domain, it would be had to be careful. Let¡¯s not say even higher realm, with this guy¡¯s current cultivation along as the real body was present he might have been killed in this ce. When he thought of this, he was he turned around and started to ask himself if he wanted to take a risk after everything he did to escape. It was not worth it, but it and the project were indeed not going to affect the cultivation of the guy much even if it got destroyed. He could just use some treasures to speed up his recovery of the soul. In that case, it would be smart to avoid doing things that would not only help but rather increase the desire of others to kill him. With this thought in mind, he started to try finding some connection to anything rted to the altar to lock onto using the altar. On the other hand, with the shrinking of thew domain, the effect of the ck light curtain was starting to be negligible and Shen Yan could see it. In that case, he locked onto the first location that he got and released the ck light curtain. When the project was still wondering what was happening, tentacles attacked it from all directions. ¡°Why did he release the ck curtain? Is this a new trick? Howe it does not seem that powerful? Or is it a disguise...¡± as the projection used thew domain to resist the attacks? It suddenly realized something but it was toote. Especially when it felt like space was being manipted on the other side. Chapter 208 208 Confrontation with Shen Yan Wang had just finished his daily meditation and stood up from the bodhi tree when he felt the space around the residence distort. ¡°Hahahaha!..That thing is indeed here!¡± Hearing thisughter he couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Did he bring something else here that was being coveted by others? From what he could see, this was probably another madman. Although Wang didn¡¯t like conflicts, it a not that he was afraid of them, and dealing with crazy people is still something he could aplish especially those that had just skipped into his residence. Following Shen Yan¡¯s entry with all the shouting, he had to realize that the ce he had just escaped to was more like a trap. Wang activated the formation but it waste as the guy had already arrived, but in that case had already decided to keep him when he set his sight on the creature, which resembled a man. He could feel oppression being brought upon him, at the same time a huge barrier even his perception couldn¡¯t prate. ..... All around he could see huge trees over 1000 meters high forming a forest in the distance and a huge mansion in the center. A huge bodhi tree with a unique aura he has never felt, standing some distance from the huge mansion. An intense aura filled with heaven and earth inspiration, making this ce a paradise forprehendingws. The unique medical field in the distance could be seen filled with all kinds of auras lingering visible to the naked eye. A huge bull close to twelve meters was sleeping in the distance with some mist visibly being inhaled through its nose. The medicine fields in the distance, covering arge area with a huge tree in the middle attract the aura of heaven and earth. It was a paradise-like scene, even for someone like him. But his bloodthirsty and brutal aura was a sharp contrast to this ce. His first thought was that this ce was somewhere an existence close to or above thew domain state stayed. There is plenty of spiritual energy and unique nts everywhere, making it very close to a blessednd. And among the tall trees, a woman was alerted, she could be seen with a temperament of a fairy but busy pacing through the medical field. She was holding onto overgrown grass in her left hand. A young man in white stared at the stranger that was shouting up in the sky, like a dead man. It was already a big issue he broke through the void above his residence but rhe greedy look in his eyes and the aura around him were already deciding on the death sentence. Even Ruruo was impatient when she saw the appearance of the man in the sky with a ck aura that brought about depression. ¡°Husband are you dealing with this thing or should I make a move?¡± A cold voice transmission could be heard in Wang¡¯s ears. He could feel that Ruruo was indeed in a bad mood. Well, he didn¡¯t bother to ask what was going on. Everyone has their bad days and he was not in the mood to listen to them. The couple merely nced at the guy in the sky once before ignoring him. But one could some coldness in his eyes, even though Wang doesn¡¯t care much about the situation in the cultivation world to the point of looking for justice, and he could see that the guy had killed many people that even himself. And the way he was shouting exposing some savage aura was just intimidating, but who was the guy trying to scare? He entered someone else¡¯s residence and didn¡¯t even respect the noise limit. Wang always felt that Ruruo was sometimes scary, especially at times like this. He could feel cold especially when she reminded him about this thug that had just infiltrated their home. Shen Yan was undoubtedly very shocked and angry at the attitude he was being given. The couple was treating him like a low-level thug. At least back then before being imprisoned in this world, he was called a dark Emporer. But now he could even be disregarded. Even though he was in the sky, he felt as though the two were looking at him in a considering manner. That was just a feeling he had deep down in his heart, well it didn¡¯t matter even though he had no physical body at the moment. Wang was sure by using the formation in this ce, the man couldn¡¯t make many waves. Moreover, he also set it so that he couldn¡¯t escape. The first thought that came to his mind was that this clown was disturbing his daily program. Truth be told, ever since he started to practice the new method of internalizing the white tiger fist, his internal organs have be hardened twice as much as before. This in itself is an exaggeration as his physical strength has also skyrocketed. With this clown infiltrating their home of course he would take the opportunity to try out the current level of his power. He could feel that Ruruo would have also taken an interest but something seemed to be stopping her. Her physical strength has also increased very fast. But to eradicate this intruder that seemed to have some bad thoughts about their territory he wouldn¡¯t waste time. just a few days ago, Shen Yan had managed to obtain some self-confidence that he could make a name for himself in the world, but this two were almost making him doubt himself. This attitude they gave him undoubtedly made Shen Yan unbelievable, where in the world did this couple without any aura on them get such confidence? ¡°No! This two have no aura¡± He always felt that there was a problem. Only after his perception spread, he discovered he couldn¡¯t move past some kind of restriction. In addition to that, there were no fluctuations of aura on the two or any other creatures except for the cow which was not that strong in his eyes. Shen Yan instantly bes very vignt. From his perception, this blessednd didn¡¯t seem to have anyone that could threaten him. Moreover, Shen Yan himself believed the old man he escaped from couldn¡¯t be capable ofing all this way. The sacrificial altar, and had shielded his aura. Seeing the way Wang had ignored him and was closest to him he moved the sacrificial altar and a tentacle erged attacking Wang. Even though it had some real force, its strength was also reduced. His soul had paid some price to escape by jumping through the void. Instead of letting the nts under him crush under the pressure, Wang pressed forward using the new trick he had realized. Space seemed to be shrinking towards Shen Yan. ¡°Come down for me!¡± Wang said loudly and a huge force pressed toward Shen Yan. Shen Yan smeared when he saw the supernatural power attacking him as he could see that it had less lethalitypared tows. But Wang followed behind by performing the advanced white tiger fist. His muscles on the whole body were vibrating and the punch was projected outwards. A huge white tiger seemed to be manifesting behind him and soon merged into the fist. Space was strangled by the fist and headed directly toward Shen Yan. To his surprise, he was locked in ce and could only receive the punch. In Wang¡¯s punch other than the artistic conception of the fist, mind power was added. Standing at the fourth level, mind state, his fist can even break thew when fused with state of mind, let alone a merely injured remnant soul. Feeling the threating from the fist, Shen Yan hurriedly used his only means. ¡°Altar defense!¡± Although he was in a difficult situation and unable to move, he was the sacrificial altar was something he had refined. With just his thoughts ite out and formed a defensive wall with ck qi emanating from it. ¡°Boom!¡± When the punch arrived before the altar, it seemed as though a huge steel Mountain was standing in its way. But Wang didn¡¯t think twice, since one punch was not enough he could add another. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Several punchesnded one after another one until the altar was shocked back. The altar was a treasure with some great origin and it was already great that Wang could force it back. Shen Yan was secretly frightened, Wang¡¯s attacks using supernatural powers could be seen to have been just a decoy all along. Without the altar, Shen Yan was sure he would have his soul dispersed in that attack alone. He bes angry and started releasing killing intent, he seemed to think of how he escaped from that ce disgracefully and is now being pressured by some young kid. Even the old man from before didn¡¯t seem to look at him with disdain like the couple before him. Regardless of everything he also is someone that has gone by the title of the dark emperor in the past. Chapter 209 209 Forced into bing an artifact spirit ¡°Is this... Breaking a thousandws with power?¡± The moment Shen Yan figured out thd path taken by Wang he felt like standing in an ice cave. The feeling was not very attractive at all and for someone at his level, this was always a legend. How could it be eptable when someone was using it on him? Perhaps this was not a perfected method but he could see that the realm of the guy was obviously lower than him and yet could still hurt him. Without reliance on the treasure perhaps being killed would have been in seconds. One could argue he was hurt but that couldn¡¯t change the fact that Wang was lower realmpared to him. Physical body cultivators and power cultivators have some simrities, but Wang has taken all the paths. He takes physical cultivation as the foundation and power as the core. Physical Cultivation takes more focus on strengthening the body through martial arts, but power cultivation takes the route of seeking immense attack power, through the cultivation of martial arts that push for the umtion of immense energy in the body. Some of them usually are focused on strengthening each cell in the body to hold immense power or blood in a way that once that energy is released, it can destroy anything standing in their way. ..... For anyone taking such a path, it is necessary to have immense resources or energy sources. ¡°Huh?¡± Even Ruruo in the distance had a change in expression. She could see a roar that didn¡¯t seem human from the figure. Even she when facing such an overwhelming roar would have to turn serious. But no panic could be seen on her face, she wanted to see how her husband would deal with it. Especially when she saw some ck tentacles also following along with the attacks. The aura from the tentacles however was what made her very ufortable the most. . The tentacles seemed to be fused with the treasure that Wang managed to knock back during the earlier attack. But the scary thing was not that but the fact that the figure seemed to have started to somehow fuse with the altar. ¡°Boom!!¡± ¡°Boom! ¡± But Wang didn¡¯t believe in indestructible at all and kept bombarding especially when he saw the guy desperately trying to avoid fusing with the altar. ¡°let¡¯s see what it is that is scaring you frompletely doing and wanting to keep using this Soundwave method to avoid doing.¡± he thus was indeed what he thought in his heart but Ruruo was not with the same opinion. ¡°shameless! ¡± How could she not see that Wang was pushing the guy in the direction he was avoiding. But Wang still managed to hear her and his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch slightly. Sometimes he wondered if she was his wife, or how could she just not give him face even at a time like this. But how could Wang care about what others think, at this moment? He likes to deal with enemiespletely and could probably guess something from what the guy wanted to do. if it happened then he had some way of not only restricting the soul and even preventing it from using other means to escape and at the same timepletely getting rid of it. The methods the guy was using all seemed to avoid doing it because it would require him to pay a certain price. Indeed as Wang thought, but over the years, other than refining the altar, he had also realized a way to recover his peak strength but that would mean cutting off his future path. This is not just paying a price, but rather making a huge sacrifice. So to avoid it, he started burning part of his soul and releasing magnified Soundwave attacks. The sound waves were indeed supposed to be effective but seemed to only destroy the nts behind him. Since it descended in a crashing manner,yer uponyer, waves fell on his body but still failed to cause much damage. He refined his body using the vibration of muscles and bones. This method was crueler than even Soundwaves and even the exploding trees and rocks, didn¡¯t make him change color. Only his clothes couldn¡¯t hold on and be tattered, and Shen Yan also be furious seeing an attack he had anticipated to crack someone¡¯s bones doing almost no damage. Seeing the young face Wang, was more like a simtion that angered him even more. His old was he, and what had he done to gain his current level of power? Memories of being hunted down and even imprisoned seemed to make the guy determined to take down Wang. Not only that but he wanted to use him as the first sacrifice after escaping. But Wang¡¯s attacks were very effective especially when dealing with the tentacles, and after each collision, back scales could be seen copsing from the tentacles. The Demonic aura seemed to have some corrosive properties but was innately crushed by his space ability. ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t continue like this! This boy can utilize these strange abilities and dy my attacks at critical moments and give me injuries. My soul doesn¡¯t have many abilities and with time it will force me to burn my soulpletely. Why is this brat that has yet to step intow state giving me such a headache?¡± It was very uneptable for Shen Yan, especially when he saw how Wang was forcing him to die when himself not suffering much damage. The use of supernatural abilities allowed Wang some advantages andbined with the mind state power to interfere with nature, and even Shen Yan could find it hard to guard against. Wang never nned to give his enemy a chance to breathe but also realized that he had indeed underestimated this Shen Yan. Perhaps due to the increase in the realm he had be a littlecent which would end up biting him back if he didn¡¯t change. As he fought he reflected on this and decided to change such behavior in the future. Relying on the abundant energy reserves and string physique he could indeed hold on, but especially the nine-colored Qi. But this didn¡¯t make him proud at all. Even a weak individual like this seemed to be giving him a headache and thus he had to think more about his current state. ¡°No! I need to improve mybat effectiveness and from this situation, it can be seen that I have a long way to go before I can be capable of surpassing those in the same realm, not to mention this guy is injured.¡± From the start of the fight the fact that his opponent didn¡¯t use anyw power Wang be convinced he was fighting the same realm. A murderous intent was overflowing from both sides and this made even the sky can color. The two seemed awe-inspiring but their attack was not doing much of the expected damage. It seemed they were each trying to study the opponent. Compared with other means, Wang¡¯s white tiger fist was bing fierce the more he fought. Even the artistic conception was starry by to change slowly. Killing intent was condensing and forming a figure of a tiger. ¡°Damn it!¡± Shen Yan cursed loudly when he saw this and even his eyes were bing red. It was okay in the beginning as the wet tested each other but as time went by it seemed that Wang was using him to practice his skills. This was also something that Ruruo in the distance could see clearly. ¡°How dare he use me to practice his martial arts! I¡¯m going to hang your body on the altar and extract blood daily.¡± the shouting was very unbelievable. Fir a powerhouse of this level to reach such a state, and insisted that Wang was almost forcing him to copse mentally. Wang didn¡¯t actually care about the mental state of Shen Yan but attacked again and even used the same martial art. He shouted, ¡°Again!¡± Very satisfied with his whetstone and this enraged Shen Yan. Seeing how Wang was trumping over the dignity of martial arts, Ruruo¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. Her eyes were glued onto theing scene in front of her. It was like an adult taking candy from a baby continuously making the child start crying. After several collisions and the aftermath dissipating, she also found that the match was not evenly matched but rather Wang¡¯s attacks were inflicting some serious damage. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°boom!¡± ¡°boom!¡± ¡°boom!¡± Every fist contained immense killing intent and it was indeed damaging the soul and body. The unstable state seemed to be brought about by the killing intent fused in the fist making the opponent irritable. Even Wang was impressed by the effect of these attacks, which could affect the mental state of the opponents. As long as the enemy can have wrong judgment then winning is not a big deal. ¡°This is...very interesting. Perhaps I can also learn something from this. Using artistic conception to affect an opponent is indeed very ingenious. In my case... I¡¯m afraid it will require more than just hard work, but considering I don¡¯t use killing intent in my attacks.¡± After analyzing the fight, Ruruo also gained some insights into her techniques. The situation for Shen Yan was not good and he seemed to have realized something was wrong but couldn¡¯t exin it. ¡°Damn it! If this continues in going to lose to this brat... no! Something seems wrong! What did you do to me best?¡± Shen Yan¡¯s voice was very anxious this time. The irrational state he was in was indeed also realized by him. Especially feeling the state of impatience he was in, just wanting to end the fight at all costs. He didn¡¯t even realize until he had already halfway started to refine himself into an artifact spirit. ¡°Could it be...the thing he was hesitant to do was this? Indeed! Even if he could obtain some power from doing this, he would have lost more than just opportunities to advance, even freedom is already sacrificed.¡± No wonder Shen Yan was so hesitant to take this step in the first ce. Once one bes an artifact spirit their fate is not in their hands anymore. ..... They didn¡¯t even understand how he nned topete with him after this. The most important aspect of all this was that his future had been cut off. It would be difficult for him to make aeback in this state. Even if time is spent, it is it might only be a weapon under others¡¯ hands. ¡°Boom!¡± Immense pressure started to spread but instead, it celebrating Shen Yan was very angry. crazy roar could be heard. . ¡°Brat! You forced me! .. I will make you pay a price.., you destroyed my future. I will then you into a puppet.¡± Hearing the roar from Shen Yan or now it should be the sacrificial altar spirit, even Ruruo was attracted. ¡°Why?... You turned yourself into a weapon now you want to turn me into your master?¡± I but another sinister mocking voice could be heard. Chapter 210 210 Obtaining pseudo Artifact ¡°That¡¯s indeed like my husband. Don¡¯t tell me he did all this to just get something to study on his path to weapon refinement. It seems we have to talk to him about this, after all this ce is going to be destroyed because of his actions.¡± Ruruo guessed Wang¡¯s thoughts. She could see that was his hobby. Ever since she remembers Wang always tries to improve the art he has been studying and even failed to get any records on it. At this level of confrontation, Ruruo didn¡¯t see any need for tactics as they be empty. But Wang was taking advantage of the situation. Even trying toe up with tricks such as sneak attacks could only be a waste of time. The disparity in strength between the two parties ys a major role than anything else, and the two seemed to be aware of it as well. But Wang was an anomaly, even the oppressive aura on him be obsolete, cutting off any advantage of others against him. But all moves that make the opponent feel a sense of danger ahead of time can allow them to escape. In fact, in the battles between experts in thew state, the frontal confrontation usually results in quick oues! But it¡¯s very difficult to kill the opponent since they can escape. ..... Ruruo bes more interested in seeing how the old thing was forced into bing a weapon spirit. She just wondered how strong the attacks he released would be in such a state. Especially In the case of a weapon without a master. She has seen a lot of things following Wang and this was among the most interesting ones. At least humans have some kind of reservations when ites to how they make choices. Just unlike Shen Yan, that was so easy to be forced into fusing himself into a weapon. Wang was also curious about this as well and thus concentrated on the changes that would take ce. Ruruo also be very fiery, but eventually calmed down. She could see that she wasn¡¯t going to have a chance to make a move. When the sacrificial altar and the remnant soul fused, its power indeed changed drastically and was something Wang had to take seriously. The tentacles attacking him didn¡¯t seem to be the same at all. That carried immense power that could even shatter bones on impact. But that was not the only thing, he could see that at the tip of the tentacles a unique force was radiating. He was covered from all directions and it seemed that the power also disregarded distance. But it was not the power of space at all, that he could be sure about. After being fused with the artifact, Shen Yan seemed to have indeed improved his strength by the way level. The remnant soul of Shen Yan seemed to havepletely be one with the Sacrificial altar, it was very much difficult to separate them unless he faced death. This however allowed him to utilize the sacrificial altar like an extension of his arms. Well it was his body now, and he could fully exert the functions of the artifact, but it was a shame that it was not in its perfect condition. ¡°Die! Die! Die!... I want you to die!¡± After fusing with the altar, he bes even crazier, especially when he felt the current state of the altar. It was a defective product, it also exins why something of that level seemed tock a spirit. Shen Yan waspletely going crazy, his thoughts were already messed up and without killing Wang, he was there was a probability that he would be incapable of returning to normal. This was a man that destroyed his chancepletely by cutting off his way, pushing him into a desperate situation. And worse, he still dared to mock him. Having his future path of cultivation ruined even when he had already seen himself standing at the top and making a name for himself after escaping the imprisonment. He wanted to make sure that Wang paid a heavy price. ¡°Then let¡¯s see the ability of your new body now can we...e on!¡± He kept encouraging him, but this behavior was obviously like mockery. Wang instantly decided to try out the ability of the entry-level body art he obtained from fusing all martial arts with the help of the purple gas. In an instant, his skin turned to the color of stars but it was vague with red lines covered all over his body, each releasing some unique power. The only thing that could be said to have a unique charm was the star patterns. At the same time, intense heat was being exuded from his body. Blood in his body flowed vigorously, and the sound of a heartbeat could be heard all around. This was an indication of his strong his body was and even internal organs were also very strong due to the fifth blood transformation. It is no different to term it as a human body that can rival a real beast. In the same realm, his physique could be said to have reached a scary level. But that was not enough, he released other drops of golden Nine colored Qi. The amount of power in his body continued to climb and this made Ruruo with the corner of her mouth. ¡°What the hell? I thought my current physical practice method is already extreme, but what kind of means is this?¡± She was shocked, and because Wang had taken his physical strength behind the level of supernatural ability. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his body was tyrannical he wouldn¡¯t dare to use the Qi codex at will. The amount of energy saved using that method continues to improve, though slowly but the runes in the golden drops have their functions, and absorbing energy is one of them. The more golden drops of Qi codex he used the more terrifying his aura and the advantage that Shen Yan could have fromw oppression is neglected. After all, he was not a living being now, but a weak, and the application ofws in this state is not as sophisticated as humans. He could feel the restrictions too and this was also due to the state of the altar. He couldn¡¯t repair it considering the level it used to stand and the formation in this ce was already restraining its ability to use heaven and earth aura. In that way, it bes nothing but a stronger metal with a soul. Shen Yan also could see that only two people were present the ability to perform sacrifice couldn¡¯t benefit him at all. This two were not weaklings and he was not in the right state of mind at all. His basic thoughts were to get rid of Wang and so it stopped him from thinking rationally. .Wang on the other hand didn¡¯t believe that with his current level of strength he couldn¡¯t manage to cause any real damage to the weapon. Besides, he also still had another card to y at the end which was why he was rxed. Wang thought about it and a huge phantom of a white tiger formed behind him and it was emanating killing intent. Different from before, it had turned more solid due to the use of mindstate to infuse form. The giant white tiger roared, and under the blessing of huge Qi, the that was already overflowing from Wang¡¯s body almost solidified. It was standing at close to thirty feet and its hugentern-like eyes had a golden glow in them. When Wang swung his fist this time the sound of breaking through the air could be heard and even the ground under his feet started to sink. ¡°Boom!¡± The moment his fist approached the tentacles that could have the ability to break bones, a huge sound could be heard from the collision. The ground under his fist dispersed the force of the rebound from the attack, and the tentacle had some tears on them. The earth under him vibrated but he didn¡¯t Retreat at all. He maintained his stability while the ground sunk under his feet, forming a huge pit several miles wide. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± There was a series of roaring sounds in the air, one couldn¡¯t tell where they came from. The tiger that had manifested seemed to be more forceful and even the aura it rxed was bing more and more tyrannical. And Wang could feel that it didn¡¯t absorb the Qi from his body all but the aura of heaven and earth. Just adding his mental state to a technique allowed it to evolve like this, I shall and this shocked him. The callosities however be more and more intense as time went by. And one could see the previously attractive residence had be a wastnd. The huge tentacles would be torn from time to time and the sound of a tiger roaring infused with shockwaves followed along with his fist. This was the thing he realized by using vibration to internalize, he other than refining his body to a cellr level, could send out unique attacks. Even if the tentacles were strong, it would the vibration force seemed to have the right effect in destroying them. And this kept weakening the strength of the sacrificial altar. These tentacles grow and be powerful from sacrifices and now cutting them offpletely is like destroying them slowly. . ¡°How is it possible? I¡¯ve already fused with the altar and my strength might not be what it used to be but currently, I¡¯m an equivalent of a strong man in a low state. This brat should be oppressed by me, to even have no will to resist.¡± the remnant soul of Shen Yan seemed to have forgotten one important aspect. He was not a flesh body and at the same time, Wang was not a normal person. Even in a state of rage, Shen Yan could still see that things didn¡¯t seem right at all. After fusing with the altar, he recovered tow state, and in that case, the aura from him should already be capable of oppressing others below this level. ¡°Tentacle guy, who is dying to this old man!¡± Wang might have appeared to have to joke with this guy but he had a strong killing intent for this fool. Just breaking into other people¡¯s homes and looking at them with such greed, they are not good people. ..... With a strong killing intent, he could seem to resonate with the huge white tiger behind him. Wang took a step forward and let out a huge roar, and at the same time, the stone stele somehow appeared in his hand from the storage device. He used it as a spear and added it together with the use of a white tiger fist, it carried over several million kilograms. The huge blow didn¡¯t pause at all and even the tentacles that approached were destroyed on impact. ¡°Boom!!¡± ¡°This...is an attack that can threaten me! No, I need to defend this.¡± ¡°Boom!!¡± The altar received this attack and was dented on the surface. Even though it didn¡¯t crack, he was sure it had been greatly impacted. ¡°Huh?¡± he looked at the altar trying to open space and frowned. That hit had wakened him up from the craziness and he realized that this ce was dangerous. He then moved faster swinging the stone pir like a spear and each time the momentum. Would rise. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Boom! I Boom! I boom!...¡± he kept sticking it in the same ce until it couldn¡¯t hold on a huge crack appeared. In this way, the altar couldn¡¯t leave at all, this space was sealed and thus it hid in the void. ¡°Hiding! Did you ask for my permission?¡± After using his supernatural power he could feel something hidden somewhere and thus started borrowing from the formation. He drew immense heaven and earth aura using the formation towards the top of the stone stele and then swung it in that direction like a spear. ¡°Ka Ka Ka!¡± This time only pieces could be seen scattering from the destroyed altar. A huge groan could also be heard and to prevent any idents Wang released the heaven and earth me, but powered by the heaven and earth aura, even the void was twisting. ¡°At worst I¡¯ll take you with me!¡± As he shouted this, a golden me had already arrived near the location his soul body was. ¡°Aah!!!..¡± screaming could be heard and cursing that didn¡¯tst long before it stopped but Wang didn¡¯t let down his guard until half an hourter. ¡°Dared to threaten me! Who is dying with you?¡±Wang smeared as he collected the remnant of the artifact for study. Chapter 211 211 Studying artifact ¡°This thing seems ordinary. You say, what is it so hard?¡± Wang looked at what was left of the altar. ¡°How about you study it for a while and find it out the way it was crafted? Wang was shocked that he couldn¡¯t move the alter at all. It seemed like the thing must be refined before it can be moved at will. He observed it and the curiosity was obviously in the means of refinement. But it seemed he would have to take a lot of time to gain anything from it. The skills used to craft this tool are on another level, but just slightly below the broken stone stele in his hand. He never understood the origin of the stone stele but he liked how it could take the shape of a spear and nothing could withstand its force so far. The stele looked dark and some sought golden lines could be seen on the sides filled with unique runes. The situation however was now very bad and most of the Golden runes are covered with blood. It seemed like a huge monster was sleeping inside. ..... Even after burning the soul of Shen Yanpletely, he didn¡¯t feelfortable around the thing. He thought that the beast inside had somehow fused with the surroundings. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen something he countsprehend but he didn¡¯t like the bloody aura the altar was releasing. Even Ruruo was not very happy with the aura too. ¡°This thing is indeed very evil, better take care of it first, unless it ends up developing a spirit with this state, and it might be something contorted.¡± Listening to Ruruo¡¯s words, she wished he could study it faster and melt it into the metal to avoid unnecessary troubles. But how could that be easy? This was also Wang¡¯s thoughts but he was more or less interested in this treasure other than just What Wang didn¡¯t know was that this was a tool close to the level of heaven and man when in perfect shape. To have defeated it is because Shen Yan couldn¡¯t use the power of heaven and earth to stimte it. The power that the treasure could burst out could otherwise have been very scary even for individuals at the level ofw domain. Considering it had no artifact spirit, to begin with, it had indeed already fallen to a low level. In that way, even Shen Yan didn¡¯t understand the functions of the treasure. When artifacts acquire a spirit, it is usually bred due to the level of treasure and way of heaven and earth, thuses understanding the total functions of the treasure. Someone that used the means of Shen Yan is more like a false spirit. The same way as those that capture other creatures and use them to create artifact spirits by using their souls. A remnant soul like Shen Yan was not even the best choice, to begin with, and secondly, his state of mind was distorted. The use of the treasure by him was just very primitive, and Wang can be said to have just taken advantage of it. Standing next to the altar he couldn¡¯t help but frown lightly. The bloody aura was starting to affect the area around it. He had to take initiative to set up a formation around it. This altar came from an evil-minded creature but he wonders sit it could have other uses. Pushing such thoughts aside he used the heaven and earth me to refine the blood aura and was surprised to find that it worked. The more of the aura he burned away, the more the golden runes seemed to be more visible. It¡¯s a pity that even if he could convert it to something without bloody aura he had no use what to do with it other than studying it. After having been damaged in the confrontation with Wang, the altar seemed very easy to cleanse off the bloody aura. After all or was something without a spirit and could only count as a pseudo artifact? But that was far from the reason for being ranked like that, rather the fact that even the tunes on its surface were iplete. Most artifacts are usually passed down in famines or even sects but the damage can¡¯t evenpare to the altar. Perhaps before Shen Yan found it, it has already been through a huge battle losing its status among weapons. He calmed down and continued to cleanse it as he studied the runes on the surface. The other pieces that cracked from it were collected because they might have some value to him. ¡°This time you had all the fun, and next time if another crazy person jumped here I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Ruruo was very resolute about it. No one could me her, but her strength was increasing but shecks a serious life-and-death battle. In this way, she could measure her level, and at the same time having just practiced a body art, made by herself it boosted her ego and seemed to be pushing her to try it out. But Wang was not among the people to try on, but his level of physique was very perverted. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t just go ahead and start looking for people to fight but if trouble found her, then it would be a different story. What made Wang disappointed was the fact that Shen Yan didn¡¯t have any treasures on him or even a storage device. Perhaps even when he killed Mojin, he didn¡¯t put his treasures in his eyes at all or they were destroyed. But the most likely exnation might be that he was in a rush to escape from there at that time to remember an insignificant pawn like Mojin. ¡°This guy is a poor ghost. Other than the altar, he has nothing worth noting at all.¡± he was a little regretful. Wang could guess that perhaps someone had reached this guy¡¯s level even though he had only be a remnant soul body, but he should have some treasures stored. ¡± It¡¯s time to go all out and try to step into the next stage of Qi Codex before trying to improve the nine-turn golden body. The immense spiritual energy in my body currently can be very useful. In the end, some of the immense Qi Codex drops can be used as a supplement. Instead of just umting it, it is best to convert it to higher qualify Qi drops.¡± The pseudo artifact was a good thing and was he well connected perhaps he might be as to exchange it for something else. But in the end, he was he thought it was very dangerous to take a certain route. ¡°Wife, that artifact, do you think it can be worth some resources to assist in our cultivation?¡± he also raised this question but got a weird answer. ¡°Well, it depends on how valuable it is. I think if it is very valuable then whoever purchases it would not want others to be aware of this and do everything to make sure of it. Most of in some cases even not be willing to lose out in the exchange so better to just take it from you by force.¡± hearing this he also seemed to affirm his thoughts. Being weak is initially a sin and owning a treasure at that it inviting cmity. Instead of going to show it off, you can better just study quietly in this ce. ¡°Well, it¡¯s true. Perhaps from this thing, I can manage to also take another step in weapon refinement.¡± When Ruruo heard it her mouth twitched. ¡°That is one of your unsessful hobbies, and how dare you make it sound as though you are skilled in it.¡± she secretly thought this in her heart. Seeing how her mouth just twitched, he was somewhat embarrassed. ¡°It seems that the loss of the artifact spirit has made it very easy for anyone to approach this thing. These broken parts of the altar seem to be more interesting to study too. We should start from them then and eventually focus on the whole thing after my understanding has been elevated.¡± he couldn¡¯t let himself beughed at the next time because of some skill. He secretly nned to start his usual routine and divide it well, so that his practice is not affected in the end. Wang even had some thoughts about the thing and used his soul to try and mater the altar, which proved more useful. Of course, to avoid any danger he would use the fire of heaven and earth asionally before his soul studied the altar, and after all, one couldn¡¯t be more careful. The altar was some foreign thing and his soul was very important thus he would asionally do that to ensure that any problems that might exist capable of harming his soul were burned away. In the same case, the color of the altar started to change with this operation. Chapter 212 212 Mysteries of the altar Wang observed the runes inside the altar with some confusion. ¡°Do I have to, understandws before I can make any progress with this altar?¡± He also remembered the suggestion by Ruruo before but decided to not put it into action at the moment at all. ¡°Use it as a weapon? This thing doesn¡¯t suit my style.¡± He indeed had many other thoughts but this one was rejected by him without much thought. What was the point of using an altar as a weapon? But when he thought of something his eyes be very bright. ¡± That¡¯s right, only having to refine part of this alter afterpletely getting rid of the blood sacrifice residual aura, can be very useful for refining heaven and earth aura. Perhaps with enough aura refined, we can use it for cultivation, and it can be converted directly into image energy.¡± the more he thought about it the faster his heartbeat. If he could find a good use for it then any weapon can be useful. He just thought about this point now. ..... Refining heaven and earth aura into innate energy fie cultivation would not only improve their savvy but also the speed of cultivation. Innate energy is a very high-level energy that has a huge impact on the body. It can not only get rid of body limits but also open potential locked in the body. If one could get even one innate energy, it is enough to change their fate against the sky. Among the monsters, there exist some called demons. Such a title is only assigned to those with superior bloodlines. The level of such creatures even at birth is very high, and they can easily use bloodline suppression on other monsters. When they grow up their strength would continue to increase without even spending much effort. In a way, as long as they ate and sleep, their realm could continue to increase. It is thus spected these creatures have a ray of energy in their body at birth, and each of them seems to have some kind of advantage or gain when they enter a new realm. Even when required to graspws, they would open some kind of ability rted to somew, but in the end, he grasps aw without much effort such as space. The abilities are endless and some are even passed on through their bloodlines, and the more pure the ray of innate energy the faster their improvement, and even can be called geniuses due to their understanding. The thought of innate energy might have been something random, but due to some ancient texts he has read but he could still not help but yearn for it. He was not sure if it could be aplished but he knew if it was possible then his potential would also skyrocket. He was aware that some external help could also help raise potential. He didn¡¯t talk about such thoughts with Ruruo however, he was he just smiled when such a thought came to mind. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the scene when he had refined immense amounts of innate energy that was circting all around his body. A small part can bring about such a huge change, but what about immense quantity? For example, the demons he mentioned seem to be already overrated, and yet only born with a ray of innate energy, then the power of having a few rays wouldn¡¯t be bad at all. The point in all this also is that the ray of innate energy in such demons is not something they can control. In a way, demons get this name from innate features from having been born with such an advantage. Lifespan is long and strength continues to grow with time. The issue was of great importance to him and thus he was not in a rush, but he first he had to close the altar of the bloody aura it had umted over the years. Other than studying the tunes inscribed he had to add other inscriptions and formations as well as runes. For the function ofpressing the heaven and earth aura, he could leave it for the altar. That is the main reason he was attracted to this altar in the first ce. Theirpression ability is top-notch, but he was not sure if it couldpress heaven and earth aura at all. This was something that even those in heaven and man count do, and they could only open up their heaven and earth. Besides, the scripture said that innate energy can only be gained byprehension of the strongest force. But in the end, perhaps in this world, heaven and earth might be the strongest known to him, but not the actual force mentioned. In that case, it would not be easy to aplish anything. But at the same time, it might give out something useful in the end. After all, gaining a unique energy from this might be very tempting, especially from heaven and earth power. Even if not innate it is worth using and he didn¡¯t n to stop at all. In this case, the target might be very high and unrealistic but the lowest achievement he could get if he seeded would still be very useful for their current cultivation. Wang only believes that cultivation is all about trying out numerous options in moving toward, but at the same time seems to be very cautious. He probably likes stability more than anyone else and it couldn¡¯t be med on him. The world of cultivation has many strong beings and super-talented creatures, take his wife for instance. She can keep up with him even with the fact that he has a system panel. Or it is better to say, my focus thanks to the potential value he has been able to barely keep up with her. If he canpletely turn the altar into a tool to refine innate energy then his future path would be covered for a while. Under any circumstances, the entire family might have an easy flow to the level ofw domain, or even above it, which he dares not im until it happens. To attain aw state is only the first step to entering the level of real cultivation. The results of one¡¯s cultivation at this level be more obvious, especially with those deemed as geniuses or with higher potential. It is easier to raise the realm faster with enlightenment. The pose ofws is not to be underestimated. Once a breakthrough inw happens, the then changes also happen to the body instantaneously. Unlike other realms, the level ofw state is divided into nine steps and every step can be said to be a threshold. Once one crosses it then theirbat power in itself changes drastically. Even Shen Yan whom Wang saw was not in the fourth step before he was defeated and sealed up. The same is true for the old man said to have reached thew domain. He was only at the fifth level and thus one can easily see why Shen Yan run away at that time, he also was not willing to face the tea body of the old man because the difference was too huge to bring with a thumbs up treasure. Among many of thew-state individual¡¯s Wang has met, none has reached the second level otherwise he can¡¯t even make a move. As for Shen Yan, he was not even worth talking about. His state was so bad, but he couldn¡¯t even usews. In that case, the disparity in strength could be seen and he could me it all on the fact that he had burned off most of his soul to fight the old man and escape. In a way, he made it almost impossible to usews, and only those that step the threshold ofw domain to the other side of thew state can usews at will. Even when their state is bad, they are the use ofws is very easy like drinking water. This disparity thus can be exined simply. If a master of the sixth step meets that ofw domain even if injured, then they will undoubtedly die, unless a high-level artifact for escape is involved. This can show how much the issue is, inparison to geniuses the result won¡¯t change at all. Perhaps those in the first to fifth steps can fight each other and retreat but the threshold of the fifth and sixth steps is not easy at all. Wang could deal with masters on the first step ofw state courtesy of his strong body, but the same could not be said as the steps increased. The first step ofw state is referred to as the foundation, and that can exin a lot. At this point, the entry intow has just begun and even the utilization can be said to be bad. , Chapter 213 213 Another trap This day, in the residence Wang was observing the situation in the distance as hey down on a recliner he created himself. He was observing the beautiful sky while Ruruo and Fengxi were fighting on the side. Ruruo had raised the intensity ot her daughter¡¯s practice, especially when she says something about traveling around the world. Hiw could Wang get involved in this, he could only observe their sparring from the corner of his eye, lest he was asked to provide an opinion thst offended someone. The sound of metal colliding could be heard from time fo time. In the open space, Ruruo was made when Wang fought Shen Yan and destroyed the beauty of the courtyard around their residence. She could see Wang taking a seep of some tea from time to time. Not bothering to turn his head towards them, it seemed as though the collision between sword and spear had nothing to do with him. Even the cow that was usuallyzy had already gained spirituality and didn¡¯t dare to sleep soundly near this ce, it seemed to have disappeared into the distance in the guise of consuming some spiritual grass. ..... It could already tell that the two women were crazy, even if not destroying the nts around them, the atmosphere was not very pleasing. Thepetition between Ruruo and Fengxi seems to have be a norm. Every once a week they have just started to do it in the open space in the front yard. In the past, Ruruo didn¡¯t have to worry much about their daughter¡¯s safety, but this ce is indeed not their previous world. Not that she discovered that their daughter had developed some ideas, but she didn¡¯t bother to y nice. Both of them have been having this kind ofpetition for the past two months. In this way, Ruruo can also help their daughter to stabilize her foundation and also encourage her to improve her strength faster. Without enough motivation, it is not easy to improve especially for those like Fengxi that have parents doting on them all the time. Now that there is this duel between them asionally it is indeed a good stimting factor. No one enjoys losing and thus Ruruo wants to take advantage of it to push her into taping her potential. Because of Wang¡¯s previous performance with Shen Yan, Ruruo demanded that their daughter learn how to control her strength and not cause any damage to the areas around her. This mentality of not being allowed to even damage a single nt in the gardens is indeed a way tomerce Fengxi to learn to control her strength. In that case, her fights were indeed very tough, since she has many concerns such as not causing damage around her when she moved and even attacked. The two seemed to have been used to this kind of fighting and thus even with Wang not looking at them they contused fighting fiercely. Ruruo could use her sword Qi in a very perfect manner so that all power was the target at Fengxi without much damage around her. And if the attack missed the sword Qi quickly disbarred a few meters around them. But the use of the spear was somehow unique, but having Fengxi control her power was like telling her to start learning her use of the spear. It could be seen that Ruruo had seeded in minimization of her actual attack power using sword Qi, and an indication of the perfect control of her energy. From the sparing Wang could already tell that Fengxi had indeed honed far with her study of the spear and despite barely taking on Ruruo¡¯s attacks, she had a stable foundation. ¡°Well, at least she seems to have used her time wisely in cultivation, and even without us supervising her she made progress. Unless she also got some other secret. Did she get herself some old grandma like in the novels that is secretly hiding her? Wait! back then she managed to acquire that crystal or the crystal chose her. This is interesting.¡± When his thoughts were still on other issues he could perceive their fight. It can also be seen that Fengxi has just had some promotion, but in that way, she can barely handle the attacks from Ruruo. But her foundation is also being tempered from this and with time bing more stable. At this time she has made her breakthrough, but when calcted it seems she is no longer a little child based on a mortal lifespan. But her appearance still has remained the same for this people can confuse her true age. When ites to blood energy in her body, it is very vigorous. Perhaps due to her current realm too, and the long lifespan she has but that is far from the unique matter in this primitive that seems to have a good effect on body strengthening. Once upon a time, they were just a weak couple that could only stay on the mountain but over the years things have changed. Indeed as it is said, life is impermanent. Those that used to arrange their lives also have passed on or even missing, but the couple can¡¯t be too sure. The destruction that pushed them into this primitive world was not something mortals could survive though. Perhaps some time back then, Wang and Ruruo could feel their current realms were something but in their current circumstances, they dare not. The number of creatures with even stronger strength than them in this primitive world is a lot. Even the poption of humans gathered on this is very high and their realms are above them. The number of people standing in the same realm as them is very limited. It seems that beloww state is not considered someone strong. It is also the same reason that no one would give theirpound much attention. It is probably like child¡¯s y in their eyes. For such people with a huge ego, those below thew state are considered nothing in their eyes. Even talented people sometimes might be trained at the gate ofw state. In that case, before stepping intow state, no one can be considered a genius by some people. This mentality also bes very useful and acts as a protective umbre for those with low realms. The two had a contest, but in the end, Wang could see that Ruruo had managed to suppress Fengxi even though she barely used her strength. ¡°She indeed is strong now, and even with her realm suppressed she didn¡¯t use her spiritual energy to fight at all. Fengxi seems like will have to work harder to catch up or leaving this ce would be almost impossible.¡± he also sighed in relief. The outside world is not as safe as their daughter might assume, but in the end it the day they can¡¯t stop her from leaving. Wang had already started to prepay for a way for her. In the end, he was aware she would leave regardless of their wishes. Ruruo sighed lightly and moved toward the direction of their house. Just as Ruruo was about to enter the house Wang that was sleeping on the recliner used space divine ability and could be seen further behind their territory, but it was not as clear as his perception. As soon as Ruruo turned around she found Wang disappearing in ce and her figure moved near the chair. Fengxi was also attracted by the empty recliner. Wang seemed to have vanished. But their daughter didn¡¯t even see what happened but she was curious. ¡°Mom? Where did dad go?¡± she asked with some excitement but Ruruo didn¡¯t seem that interested when she tossed her perception into the distance. ¡°Okay, go back to practice. Don¡¯t you want to go about traveling the world?¡± Ruruo replied. ¡°Boring....¡± Fengxi muttered very dissatisfied with how her mum locked interest in gossip. . Some distance away, Wang arrived and could see the temperature was dropping in this ce. Space seemed to ripple and a figure could be seen dressed all casually with azy appearance. It was Wang, but hiszy appearance changed instantly. With a wave of his hand, energy swept out informing of intent hitting the ground. The ice cracked but that was all, it was seeing his expression be serious. He used some more power and cracked ice only to see a huge body under the ice. Several broken bones, blood was also still flowing and it seemed to radiate some pressure. At the same time, the ice quickly covered the destroyed part. It was as though some kind of formation was in ce. Though not strong, it was it could hide the aura of the creature being buried. Even a fool could tell that this was trouble, and thus Wang just moved back from the ce. Wang looked around but found find any signs of other creatures, but in that way, he used the space¡¯s Divine ability to leave as he came. This ce seemed like a huge problem and getting involved was asking for trouble. He could feel the oppression from the beast, even though no signs of life were found, it was a strong one even above him. From the means used, someone was trying to hide their actions of killing it. Chapter 214 214 Innate energy emerges ¡°We¡¯re going to do it!¡± after setting the huge formation around, Wang stood up looking into the distance before activating it. Ruruo still sitting on the carriage with the Fengxi shook their heads. But Ruruo didn¡¯t hold back at all from saying something. ¡°What is with that expression? You almost want to act like some peerless master,¡± she asked but the voice sounded softer, unlike her usual indifferent voice. This was normal between the couple and Fengxi could onlyugh at this. When Wang discovered this ce he went back and discussed it with Ruruo but when the couple decided toe back and take this huge corpse Fengxi decided to tag along. Thinking about it, he had they had indeed not allowed her to take a step from the residence for a long time. It was not bad to let her follow along and thus the old cow sleeping near the huge tree seemed to have work to do. With its current huge size even moving a carriage is an easy task. ..... And the couple didn¡¯t rush to get here along the way, but when they arrived Wang has spend several days setting up a huge formation. It is obvious to while this ce and prevent the aura of the monster from leaking. He intends to collect all the treasures from the huge body. Ruruo thought with Wang¡¯s careful behavior he would collect the body and get back to dealing with it. He, however, didn¡¯t do this, but based on his actions over the days, he has been nning to deal with this ce. The carriage retreated with Ruruo¡¯s order and Wang started to deal with the small seal on the ground. The pattern on the ground appeared instantly after he threw some objects down. It can be said that formations and runes are the directions he excels the best. He had the idea to abandon their current home but in the end, Wang was unwilling to give up easily. Instead, it is better to directly remove the threat by himself. The only way to aplish that is to take the monster¡¯s flesh for himself. The other side of their residence, with a river, for instance, could be so where they could consume it from. Besides, having such a huge monster could provide him with immense energy. Not only he but also Ruruo was also cultivating a body technique. In a way, wang wanted to use it for his white tiger fist. At the same time, he had the hunch that once his body reached a certain threshold his nine-turn golden body art could move into the first stage directly. But that level requires his body to have some rhythm ofw inscribed slowly on it. Thew of power is different from otherws, but and can only be realized through special means. With his current potential value, he canprehend a lot of things. Even though doing this could directly provoke trouble, Wang didn¡¯t think twice. This was an opportunity for his entire family. Even if he remained indifferent, he would the fact that the body of such a creature was buried here would end up bringing trouble to them once found by those rted to it. In that case, when Ruruo¡¯s voice fell, Wang didn¡¯t even think twice and struggled with all thoughts of retreating now. Wang started to break the formation without hesitation. He also had a feeling he was running out of time, and he wanted to deal with this thing faster before anyone discovered them. As much as he was confident in his formation he didn¡¯t necessarily know about the methods of the person that buried the huge monster here or other parties that might be interested in it. Perhaps someone might be furious to find that their hard work had been made into a wedding dress by him. In that way, he would have to be even more careful. As the number of powerhouses in the world is very many, many of it would be better to not be very careless. He was more concerned by the fact that someone made such a move without even him noticing a thing unusual. The same for Ruruo, and he didn¡¯t mention it but how could she not think about it? ¡°Boom!¡± Soon the formation that was revealed underwent some changes but Wang had some ways around it. He managed to slowly dismantle some parts while fusing others into his formation, but an indication of how high his attainments had reached. Seeing the changes happening around with some unique circles and runes revolving around it Fengxi was very excited. She also wanted to do it but she knew it was not that easy, and even in Wang¡¯s eyes, some tubes shed from time to time. Wang could also bump his leg down resulting in changes in the entire formation until the ice below him dispersed directly. When thest of the formations were dispersed the ce seemed to have regained the original state except for a huge pit that had a huge Koster head appearing. Looking at the monster exuding very frightening pressure, Wang was solemn. Such a creature is indeed not something they even he could make any Waves about. But he took out some altar-like object and threw it into the void above the monster resulting in a unique aura and being attracted from all directions. In the void close to Fengxi, an illusionary figure appeared and this caused Wang to tube his head but he didn¡¯t see anything. Shaking his head, he continued to control the object and the aura kept transforming and being absorbed by the altar. ¡°This...¡± the illusionary figure that had made Wang turn his head still seemed to be around but no one could see it except for Fengxi that could hear a surprising voice in her head. ¡°Devouring heaven and earth aura... Impossible. How can this happen, even those guys in the reflecting heavens can¡¯t do this. How did he do this?¡± but the voice made Fengxi confused. ¡°Little doll! It¡¯s best to not have ns of going out to travel anytime soon. We can cancel that n for the time being. Your presents are abnormal and besides, then it seems your old man just detected when I appeared but couldn¡¯t see me. In itself is not normal.¡± the remnant soul quickly returned to the crystal but its perception was left to observe everything. It seemed to have seen something very shocking. In the same way, it was more beneficial for Fengxi around her parents, what these two could teach her couldn¡¯t be taught even in the outside world. On the other side, Ruruo was surprised for other reasons. ¡± You brought along this thing, I thought you were using it for some other purposes and even forbade me from touching it for the past one and a half years.¡± yes it had been close to three years since Wang killed Shen Yan. He even seeded in crafting the altar to suit his purposes. Hearing Ruruo¡¯s doubts he also expressed his helplessness. ¡± Indeed what I wanted to aplish was sessful, but it seems we can only wait for a long time to see results. Even now it was only after all that time that I gained some small result.¡±As he spoke, I was he took made a hand seal and a sudden change happened in the void. A drop of white substance appeared about a grain in size, it seemed like a cloud but when it came out the entire area changed color. The pressure was so high but that was not the issue, both Ruruo and Wang even the cow that waszy in the beginning felt greedy for the grain-sized object floating in the sky. Wang performed a seal and the cloud disappeared but the greed in the eyes of the three had yet to subside. But that was not all, in the stone crystal, the ant¡¯s soul felt its soul recovering slightly from the release of the substance. The shock of the old woman couldn¡¯t be hidden, but this was not something easy. And the others took some time to recover. Once Ruruo did she instantly asked what that was. She felt greedy and did that thing that almost lost her reason. ¡°That is what I have been using the altar to extract, if only I could improve my formations skills it might perhaps be possible to increase the speed by one percent. In the next period, I thought we should absorb that substance to cultivate. From the information I obtained in some ancient texts such energy is useful in entering the innate realm.¡± he didn¡¯t dare tell this was innate energy because the records said the highest level of energy. He was not the ignorant kid from back then, at least he was sure that heaven and earth aura might be the limited energy in this cosmos but not the highest in existence. After all other higher realms might exist based on his guesses. In that case, the levels of energy in such ces where such levels of experts existed might be higher than the heaven and earth aura. But he could feel that the one he had started to umte could still be useful. But in this ce, he didn¡¯t bring out the altar because he wanted to show off the substance or absorb aura to form the substance, he was he had other things to use it. In everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, the huge body of the monster seemed to be grabbed by some invisible hands and started floating. The small wounds appeared on the surface e before being cut Into pieces. From there, storage devices appeared on his hand that was used to store the animal pieces except for the head. ¡°Heaven and earth manifestation. How did this kid do this?¡± the old remnant soul was terrified and also happy at the same time. Chapter 215 215 The normad After using the altar to borrow the power of heaven and earth, the mister was no longer a problem to handle. The storage devices were filled up and at the same time, the couple took their time in handling the remaining bones and even horns. Using the altar some kind of seal seemed to have been put in ce and thus the ce would be difficult to find for a short period. It took close to half a month to clear everything in the ce and when the carriage left for some distance Wang used the heaven and earth me to burn all traces down. In that case, it was useless to even for strong beings to try locating the corpse. Without the support of some materials, the formation Wang has set up also copsed but he was not that worried. Based on his thoughts, it would take some time if there was anyone attracted to this ce, but even if the one that hide the body in this ce were to return nothing could be deduced. The reason was simple, back in their residence he would set up the altar to sit high up in the sky near the tree that the role of attracting aura. The heaven and earth aura then could be used by it to refine the innate substance at the same time shield the territory. ..... As far as the power of heaven and earth was concerned any creature has to be careful lest that offend some big shot. . in their territory, even those in the realm of the reflecting heavens, and might have no chance to make waves, Lel alone fighting. It would be already very difficult to withstand the formation he has set up over the years, set up and with the altar as a boost, it even bes scary. For the changes he had made to the runes and formations on the altar, the quality and capabilities of the formation were excellent, almost achieving the level of world array. It could suppress a world if he managed to take it to the limit. Wang himself was pleased with this and seeing everything had gone in ce, it was just a matter of waiting for the innate substance. For the moment the most important thing was to focus on improving his body and the white tiger fist could do a good job at that. In their territory the Wang has almost remodeled after some town from Earth, many unique fruits had been grown and in this environment be spiritual things. They were nted uniquely obviously covering the entire territory but also supporting some kind of pattern. It was not that obvious but from the sky, one could see it, and that is why Ruruo also didn¡¯t want fights to destroy it, but she found it very attractive. On average, their quarters of the fruits produced seemed to have minimal effect on the family but that was not a concern. Within the environment, all they had to do was take seeds from the fruits and rent them. After doing this several times, making changes might ur in the fruits produced over time. In the ce, it would be thought deserted, and it was very peaceful and the atmosphere refreshing. In that case, one wouldn¡¯t be bored, and even Fengxi probably wouldn¡¯t ask for going out to travel if not for the remnant soul urging her. This kind of environment of course also fits Wang he doesn¡¯t like having to do with people. But this all can¡¯tst long, after the star pavilion lord left his ce that time, he also seemed to have made up his mind to send some other humans his way. If Wang knew this he would be cursing in hue heart. After all, he had gone ahead to do, the situation would be changing beyond his control. But Wang wasn¡¯t aware of it at all, since he hadpleted the things he moved back to their territory. The next step for everyone was to see how much they could use the meat from the monster to improve themselves. From the energy contained in that monster meat, even without a technique to refine the body one would be able to gain immense benefits and life essence should be able to skip after consuming it for some time. In that way, it is very valuable. Wang was bake to take the risk because he had a heaven and earth me that could be capable of handling the violent energies from the meat. The innate substance, on the other hand, works differently and would require them to wait for close to a decade before Wang could have enough for everyone. He might not be aware but some humans were gathering and having a discussion. The groups gathered were from different organizations and each was having concerns about even moving. In truth, they were informed to make contact, but now the group was nning on moving to set up their branches there. They had already started to discuss the matters of the allocation of resources. In some other ces, the human top leadership was gathered. The star pavilion lord nced at everyone and expressed what they were all thinking. ¡°How many are staying? So I guess everyone has decided to go back. Well, we should then finish our business fast, the ckhole is closing and in a few years, even we might be incapable of withstanding the pressure passing through.¡± in their realm, breaking through this world¡¯s barrier with the cosmos is almost a dream, and but they can leverage in heaven and earth to pass through the ckhole safely. At this time they wanted to leave the human race some connections but from the discussions on the other side, these people were unreliable. They could naturally hear it from their discussions, and none of the groups in the discussion hall even asked about the strength of the humans or other groups in that region. They were already starting to divide up resources that they didn¡¯t even know existed among themselves. Even the star pavilion lord felt a threat when he looked further into the first beyond Wang¡¯s residence. In that case, someone like them can be threatened what about this group that didn¡¯t even understand how high the heavens were? He thought that he was giving them some way to exchange resources but they acted as though they were going to take what was theirs. Up to now, he didn¡¯t expect that this was the current human race. This group seemed to have been so dependent on them that they have be too arrogant. ¡°It seems like all of you have realized just how much we have messed up here. Listening to their discussions it seems that this group has forgotten they are using other people¡¯s strength to throw around weight. Some areas in this world are very scary. After I broke through went somewhere and felt very scary auras. I was sure once they locked in me, I was it would be a dead end. Hearing the way this group is talking kind of reminds me that this world is not as it seems on the surface. Before leaving make sure to warn them well.¡± the star pavilion master was indeed right. There were very frightening beings in this world and they seemed to be sleeping. But their auras could be felt when one approached. Over the years because of their strength, the groups they moved with to this ce seem to have be verycent. Developing this attitude of superiority, and even though they didn¡¯t go around disying it arrogantly like the ice sect, it was almost the same. ¡® There are many races on this eve and some even have names that make powerhouses in the same realm as they shudder. If the organizations they founded were left to people with arrogant personalities then it won¡¯t be long before trouble was started. After having discussions the groups changed their topic to a more serious one. It was about their cultivation. The reason for some of them setting up some organizations was to help them acquire resources in cultivation. But the first person under their ranking seems to have not set up any organizations at all, on the contrary, he likes to visit the forbidden grounds to search for resources. Over the years as they have been struggling to grow their organizations he focused on strength. In a way, that guy is said to have perverted strength and even in rhe same realm none of them could handle one move. The axe gang leader seemed to be excited about the topic, but others were dull. He said. ¡°As long as we go back I¡¯m going to challenge number one, and think how many moved can I take this time?¡± despite having said all this none of the people present looked at him. In the future, when they met with that guy, he was it was already determined who would win, and why have themselves abused. How could that madman who can disregard his own life for opportunities in the forbidden grounds bepared to them? They like their lives so much that even their improvement has been steady. Expressions of the people sitting around the round table were stiff when they mentioned that one. The star pavilion lord said, ¡°The normal has probably also been making progress over the years. With that guy¡¯s attitude, I think do you think he has not yet stepped into an even more dangerous ce and escaped with some immense resources? How could we keep up? I¡¯m afraid he has also taken another lead, but even if the realm has not changed strength is not the same at all. ¡± The normal is the nickname of number one in the cosmos, in the same era as the star pavilion lord. He loves to take risks and move toward the most dangerous ces in the cosmos to obtain opportunities. Everyone had a sullen expression but at the same time seemed eager to go back. Opportunities in the cosmos might be a lot but that guy is very unscrupulous perhaps he might visit all of them. Chapter 216 216 Titan remnant memory Wang didn¡¯t dy when to utilize all the formations in ce once they had arrived back in their territory. ¡°This should be okay with, but just to be careful it is better to the power of heaven and earth along with the formations.¡± as he thought about it, he took action immediately. The altar was manipted and changes happened in the formations, but not easy for others to notice. When hepleted all this he then moved his thought and one of the space devices was being held in his hand. ¡°let¡¯s see what is special about this monster that someone would go through all this trouble to hide its presence using such methods and even let the ce turn into a coldnd. Perhaps if I didn¡¯t notice, it might have slowly turned into a very unhabitable area. But from the formation, this was done intentionally to act as a beacon. But once he destroyed whoever was involved ns he had to be prepared for retaliation. In that case, he might as well see the object that he took a risk for. At the end of the day, he couldn¡¯t return to that ce after all the hard work he went through. He then took out one piece of the storage device. He could see that the blood was unique, almost like each was forming some kind of world. ..... In that case, he used his mental power to scan it but surprisingly, he got pulled into a unique scene. ¡°where am I, howe probing just the structure of the drop of blood resulted in being brought into a different dimension.¡± he was calm because he didn¡¯t feel a sense of threat at all. Thinking in his heart, if this kind of creature wanted to scheme against someone it shouldn¡¯t be him. Hecked such qualifications, to begin with. Yes,pared to the pressure it is emitting even after being shielded by heaven and earth power it is too much. He can withstand it only due to his perverted physique. ¡°Is this some kind of memory, and buy how is it possible? Wait, what I once heard is that demos have memory stored in their bloodlines. But this does not seem like the same thing at all. Even the case of demons¡¯ descendants is usually just informed of information on important things being passed in bits. Why is this happening? ¡± as much as he had numerous questions, he still managed to calm himself and look at the events unfolding. Wang Bo¡¯s eyes fell on the other events happening before him from a bystander¡¯s perspective. He hadn¡¯t felt this in a long time, was like watching some movie through a projection. At this moment, the space he was standing in trembled. Yes, it was very vivid, and as though he was experiencing this event himself. And huge feet could be seen in the distance, once they stepped into the void, and it trembled. Surprisingly though, the feet seemed to use no unique ews or power, but it was just like normal walking. You must know that even the beings in heaven and man¡¯s realm can¡¯t enter theic void with their physical bodies. But this being was walking in such a ce, it is considered a higher dimension from the cosmos, but the most used word to describe it is chaos. Here experts at the limit of the cosmos would disintegrate once they entered such a ce, it would and no other way out at all. ¡°How did I know about this Cosmic Void, weird, it seems extra information is being fed to me by just witnessing this. Wait, who buried this beast, and did I get myself in big trouble this time?¡± From the way, things were going on, he had already started to think this beast had a unique bloodline and whoever killed it probably had it here for other ns. It was not to avoid revenge, from what he is seeing so far, if the rtives of such a beast wanted to get revenge what could stop it? As his eyes focused, he saw the huge body stepping forward, and cosmic bodies along its way were reduced to dust. Even the barriers around them couldn¡¯t do much to stop it. This action made him feel a chill down his spine. Even in his thoughts, he didn¡¯t expect the huge creature was this destructive. If that were the case, doesn¡¯t that mean that one day he might be killed without knowing it? A huge human-like palm also seemed to keep moving forward, but with each swing, one could see that even in the chaos, cracks appeared. But what screed him was that there were other races in the chaos too. From the way, he could see he seemed to be tinypared to the huge human. But their ability to stand in the chaos with their physical bodies already indicated that they were extremely strong. Wang could see the gains in the distance and his face froze. It was a version of a magnified human. In appearance, it is no different but the size was too exaggerated, and he got its Jane being referred to as a titan. As it moved around it seemed to be conducting a ughter. The cracks formed in the chaos and were even scarier, and all close was crushed directly. Being able to survive in the chaos was already good enough but the cracks seemed to be a higher level force. Even those with stronger physiques in the real world for instance would be torn by a space crack, let alone in the chaos. But he was also thinking of what kind of higher energy existed in such a ce. If he extracted it could his body even manage to withstand it or would that be paramount to suicide? Throwing away such thoughts, his eyes swept by the creatures in that ce, it would and they indeed seemed no different to flies inparison to the titan. ¡°Such beings exist?¡± He was very shocked by the huge creature he saw in the forest, now seeing the titan, he was certain that this creature was even beyond the limit of being referred to as a giant. The scary thing is that the vesture was absorbing everything it destroyed along its way, but it is the other creatures oric bodies. ¡°What a terrifying scene! What a scary existence! This kind of level is not for someone like me to get involved, but it is also a good opportunity to expand my knowledge and understand my strength is too weak.¡± Wang could hardly imagine what things would be like facing a creature of that level. All his external treasures would be useless, and he affirmed his thoughts that personal strength is key. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but admire that kind of physical body. He yearned to also reach such a point, of using his fist to solve all problems. Soon there were strong groups of creatures each with astonishing phenomenons sounding them. Though their bodies were not that strong, they each seemed to be releasing unique breaths. Among the strong creatures, one resembled a human but with a snake¡¯s lower body. And around him, celestial bodies were revolving, and it was the same for the others. This was probably a manifestation of their realm, but he couldn¡¯t even tell what it was. Despite the names of these creatures being mentored, he didn¡¯t even manage to remember one instantly after they were mentioned. That was how far the realm difference was. Suddenly, when the titan was being encircled, it was Wang could swear he was looked at directly by the titan. The pair of eyes, and seemed to have turned into a huge cosmic body, and he only managed to regain his senses when the gang shifted his gaze. ¡°Sure enough, this realm is beyond my imagination and it seems I¡¯ve been ignored but his guys might be capable of seeing me. That cosmic body in the titan¡¯s eyes and the other creatures, could it be some kind of unique manifestation of the realm or actual cosmic bodies.¡± he shook his head in the end, he was how could a cosmos exist on some creature¡¯s body. He was unwilling to ept this because such a thought would be scary. In the end, he had already thought about it like that. Such creatures to him could indeed be called gods in the realm sense. But he also operated under the assumption that, even if it was true, at that level, they probably wouldn¡¯t be bothered with a small ant-like him. This allowed him to calm down and continue checking out the situation of the titan. They seemed to have been stimted and started to go toward the creatures. He wasn¡¯t sure whether it had sanity or not but could see that the body of titan seemed like magma flowing. The chaotic void copsed on its Movements but this group didn¡¯t seem that scared of it at all. Chapter 217 217 All because of your greed The moment the titan started to move it was as though a domain had opened, and theirs around it be stagnant. Even viewing the turn of events from the distance Wang could feel the threat of being close to that giant. The creatures closest to it were unlucky and their bodies ended up destroyed, not even scum was left behind. Surprisingly though when it sensed other stronger beings around it seemed to have already started to expand, the whole body was rapidly increasing. The pressure all around seemed to be increasing and the other Weaker beings were incapable of withstanding it and exploded, dying on the spot. The space all around was also shaking, and seemingly about to crack. ¡°This physical body is on a taboo level, and I¡¯m not sure if I can reach that level at all. Perhaps even a hair from its body is capable of making an artifact beyond the level of heaven and man. What kind of resources did that titan consume to reach such a level.¡± he didn¡¯t even dare to consider if there was another creature with a stronger body than the titan. But even if there were, it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with him at all. That level was too far away from him, and he wasn¡¯t observing to gain anything. ..... To him this was abrupt and thus he just enjoyed the show. It¡¯s not like he could escape from space anyway so let things flow naturally. When the pair of huge as and leg muscles had been expanded it gave off a sense of suffocation. Its walking seemed too slow as though it was crawling, but he could see that it managed to move through space. Perhaps it was some kind of ability but as he was still watching, he was a piece of information that seemed to have been transmitted to his brain. From it, he could instantly grasp some important information and even skills being disyed. ¡°Great divine ability, it seems that my im to have a divine ability is pure nonsense. Even those in the heaven and man realm can¡¯t grasp a divine ability. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s not that we are going to be imprisoned for thinking that we have grapes. I can slowly develop it to that level.¡± he could indeed see thatpared to the space ¡®Divine¡¯ ability he used, there was noparison at all. At this time, Wang that was watching all this had a feeling that he had very little understanding of the world around him. Looking at the giant who seemed to be slowly approaching them, a group of powerhouses was slightly solemn. The giant might be thousands of times the size of celestial bodies and thus when it moved they were crushed, but he could be certain it was intentionally doing it. The body surface seemed to have a golden luster, covered with thick muscles. Wang even thought its veins were plumbing magma around its body. The blood in this body was indeed ready and capable of destruction beyondpare. The pair of eyes it had seemed to have a scorching aura, indeed the sun paled inparison. This creature was something one could think had been imagined. Even those with ordinary strength would face absolute death when near it. The creature opened its mouth wide and some soundwaves could be seening into our form it¡¯s mouth. It seemed to be saying something but the groups of powerhouses in the distance only gas some embarrassment on their faces, obviously understanding what it meant. When Wang was puzzled, he heard the words too but he was puzzled at how he understood them. ¡°It is all because of your greed!¡± was the meaning of the words. Relying on this piece of information though, it was almost impossible to tell exactly what had happened. In the distance, the powerhouses seemed to be retreating. And even a giant tree person could be seen, roots dangling in the void. As it retreated, it shouted, ¡°Capricon, let¡¯s retreat from here. As much as I don¡¯t fear this giant, I¡¯m not willing to bring trouble on myself. Once the titans start seeking revenge, no one can escape from killing their descendants.¡± As it spoke it kept shifting positions moving away from this battleground. It wasn¡¯t the only one but behind him, a voice could still be heard. ¡°Can¡¯t your root tribe deal with such a little guy? Why are you retreating in such a hurry?¡± the Capricorn asked as it followed. ¡°I can¡¯t participate in this trouble, it is a thankless job. Perhaps they think that the body of a titan is a treasure, but they don¡¯t seem to know something, hunting titans for such a reason is the same as dering war. If my guess is not the wrong titan has already prepared itself to die here. Do you what it means to fight an enemy that is already prepared to die.¡± the huge tree didn¡¯t bother with the Capricorn at all. Among all the creatures it was from those that were born from the vast chaos. It had no idea about the issues of other super ns in the chaotic sea. ¡°I don¡¯t know who angered this titan for it to enter this state of rage. But there is one thing that I¡¯m certain about, this region of the chaotic sea won¡¯t be as calm in the future. In short, we should move away from here as fast as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with eBay you said, ording to my understanding of you, I fear has never stopped you from seeking benefits, but this time you just didn¡¯t even try to watch from afar.¡± Although the tree seemed calm. on the surface, its eyes had deep fear for this ce. The moment the titians descended on this area of the chaotic sea, then arge number of ns were going to be exterminated. He once read from their n records that it is better to offend any race than the titans. They were very nice but once others wronged them then it bes another matter. And this group of alien races was probably taking the reputation of that n for a joke. Wang witnessed the might of the titan, but and at the same time couldn¡¯t help but develop some desire for such power. But he could tell that he was far off from it. He wanted to see the development of the situation but things didn¡¯t go as he wished. The whole scene changed, and soon he found himself in a different dimension. The memory seemed slightly different or it had moved forward. Unexpectedly, he could only see that several bodies were pilled up. They were all the powerhouses that had surrounded the titan. He didn¡¯t know how this developed but he could see a bloody figure approaching the total tha had copsed on the ground. What made Wang even more frightened was the fact that the titan had huge wounds covering half its body. It seemed that recovery was impossible. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but be solemn, even such a physical body could be beaten to this state of near death. Approaching thd huge giant on the ground, the figure ignored its bright red blood gushing out like hot magma. On the ground, huge pits were beginning to form, but the figure walked past ot and his arms extended towards the body of the giant. At this time the giant seemed like it could copse at any time. The only creature alive from this fight was the human with a snake body, and the greed in its eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed as it moved toward the heart of the titan. All the power of the blood of the titan seemed to be umted in that area. As Wang observed the gain he couldn¡¯t help but have the determination to avoid meeting such a fate in the end. In Wang¡¯s eyes, the oue was obviously because the giant wasn¡¯t strong enough. But he saw the hand of the snake man move through the thought giant¡¯s cracked chest and with some slight force, a huge heart could be seen being dragged out. At that moment it was as though all the power had been drained from the titan and it didn¡¯t even move anymore. The amount of energy it was holding was very scary, and the moment it was removed, the smile on the snake man froze. A hand had pieced through his heart too at some point towards the heart he was holding in hand. That was far from enough, and what followed was his head being sted. The energy from this heart seemed like something that everyone would covet. At the same time, he could see that the blood of the giant was too strong even though this projection had a suppression effect on him. The power that was contained in the giant¡¯s blood seemed to have umted in the heart. But even the blood left in the body seemed to have a higher power still in ce. This was very different from anything he had ever seen. Even with the chest and head exploded, the snake man didn¡¯t die but managed to struggle free from the enemy. It was a huge body with six arms but the snake man didn¡¯t try to retaliate he threw the heart in another direction. He then rushed out, and the guy with six arms indeed didn¡¯t bother with him and rushed towards the heart. But Wang could see clearly that at some point, a huge spider figure with a human upper body appeared in the void. Chapter 218 218 Envy Power of Titans ¡°Mine! All mine!¡± The creature with green eyes and six arms was about to take away the heart when the spider-like being with a human upper body made its move. Wang somehow didn¡¯t agree with the words said by the Titan before its death, in the end, it was not strong enough. How dare the weak try to covet the heart of a terrifying existence. A few white silk-like objects passed by the pierced through the head of the monster. Its green eyes didn¡¯t manage to escape either, The creature still took some measures to retaliate by pulling out some object, it resembled a pair of feathers with some mes burning on it. It however didn¡¯t stop the advancement of the silk threads. It was priced so easily and the me burning on the feathers went out in an instant. puff! Puff! After that, the body of the six armed creatures started to dry visible to the naked eye. ..... It turned into a skeleton and then disintegrated. None of the cosmic bodies revolving around his body yed any role, but rather they also seed to have been destroyed. It had faced an even worse fate that the titan. But Wang that was spectating all this couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This situation seemed to teach him something important about the world of practitioners, that not being strong enough is the original sin. The heart that had been captured by the six-armed creatures seemed to have no owner at the moment and the others seemed to be eyeing it. Even if the spider creature seemed to have some means, it failed to deter anyone. Everyone was moved by the huge heart, getting it can allow them to improve, so why would they be willing to lose out in any way? Seeing that the guy had already touched the heart, with the long arms, human head, and ck skin, all attacks that came out seemed to be raining down towards that hand. No one wanted to get themselves entangled at all with the guy, so their target was the heart. After getting it, other things could be thought about then. In that way, likes a matter of hindering each other from progressing any further. In a way, this action seemed to have gone too far in this aspect however none of the creatures present cared at all. Each of them had the desire to advance and the energy gathered in the heart was as vast as the sea. Who would be willing to give up when opponents were just in the same realm? The confidence made them all think they could get the heart. In that case, they all were vignt against each other and wouldn¡¯t make it easy for those that could even make contact with the heart. some even tried to take advantage of their organizations to set up battle formations. When the giant heart was falling, the group of creatures seemed to have started fighting fiercely. The spider monster was the one closest to the heart but could feel the eyes of everyone around her. With their eyes looking at rhe hearts talking would lead to being attacked by the entire group. But other creatures didn¡¯t care about this at all, bt moved towards the giant heart regardless. And the powerhouses gathered around didn¡¯t seem to care at all about the huge titan¡¯s body, everyone but Wang could see that the projection was slowly getting close to it. To the powerhouses, although the value of the titan was still present in their strength it was negligible. When the groups were fighting over the titan, they were they seemed to be moving further away from the titan¡¯s corpse. But other creatures were still very scared to approach but in the projection, Wang could see that the body was very close. Soon a huge divine power could be seening from the dead body. Those with weak strength were repelled by several people. At this time what happened in the battle of the top powerhouses was on his mind, but in the end, he didn¡¯t control the projection. When his gaze fell on the huge giant under his feet, he could feel that the blood flowing on or had some simrities to something he had seen but didn¡¯t bother to remember much at the time. The heat being produced from the giant¡¯s body was so intense that one could confuse it with some kind of hell. But other creatures could still withstand it trying to get benefits from the body. Several huge space cracks could be seen healing but the area around the giant was very unstable. In that way, even though those approaching were not close to the ones fighting for the heart in terms of the realm, and power, they were still strong. Just the residual impact from the fight that caused the death of the titan could still be felt in the nearby void. .Even many other creatures had already hesitated about going to such a ce. Since they didn¡¯t want to be destroyed by the extremely strong creatures most of them retreated and even left. Not to mention that there was still the retribution from the titan n, and thus even those fighting over the heart probably didn¡¯t want to stay for long before they escaped. The aftermath was still spreading from the other powerhouses and Wang only kept his eyesight on the huge titan still shocked at how powerful it was. Wang observed as blood was being drawn from the form, and every drop seemed to resemble some kind of small world. At the same time, he could indeed confirm the blood resembled the one he had seen before he got pulled into this dimension. He seemed to have also developed some idea of how he got into this dimension. ¡°The blood seems to have created its own small domain and even world around each drop. In this way, you can memorize that s seems to be stored in this ce too. But this blood seems very different from the one I have on me.¡± He could instantly tell the difference since, in his realm, he was having a strong memory is normal. He then observed the giant again and could indeed see that the giant¡¯s body seemed to have some kind of divine power osciting around it. This was not a domain at all, the more he observed it the more scared he felt. The blood seemed to have numerous things he didn¡¯t even understand at all. But some groups still went ahead and run off with the titan blood. Wang was certain this group could not escape its fate of being discovered and hunted down by the Titans. Wang could be said to have also seen an opportunity in this bloodline. He knew that all cultivation was just a way to evolve the body and the paths taken by different groups might vary but all seemed to have the same goal. In that way, we thought of a way to adopt this trick to his bloodline. When the protection shattered this time he found himself back standing on the ground and with the drop of blood from the piece of the monster he was still suspended by the power of heaven and earth. Wang sat down and threw the piece of meat back into the storage device and started to think about some issues. The most important was of course who those titans were. At the same time, after having watched the situation happening all this time he seemed to have developed his state of mind slightly. Though it had not reached the point of a breakthrough it had improved. At the same time, he had already started to change his targets, his thoughts were drifting and he took some time to calm his leg down. ¡°If my blood transformation happened more than ten times what could happen? Could it also give birth to special capabilities?¡± he kept thinking about it and decided to start with small goals for himself. His small goal was to achieve heaven and man, it had changed from before when he thought having the level ofw state was a big deal. He remembered thest piece of memory he had received beforeing out of the dimension. He saw a huge giant that seemed to disdain heaven and earth upon birth. In the same way, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how weak humans were. From all that low status to rival huge giants like the titans in the different dimensions. It can be seen that humans are indeed very unique, of all creatures. Wang didn¡¯t touch the meat yet or the blood, but he had some other ns. He already has some fear of titans, and a creature that could have such a piece of information stored in its bloodline shouldn¡¯t have a weak origin. In that case, he was not in a rush rather he would wait until the innate substance was generated and consume some before deciding after his potential value skyrocketed. At that time he could even deduce somebody¡¯s techniques from the blood he had thrown back into the storage device. Chapter 219 219 Making a bed for others With the body being taken away, someone that arranged the formation felt it and couldn¡¯t control his anger, resulting in changes in the celestial phenomenon. Wang had no idea that the drop of blood he had observed was indeed from titan and due to thews of the lower dimensions, it waspletely restricted. The titans or even other creatures in higher dimensions seemed to have sent some clones to get involved as naturally formed dimensions are very dangerous to intruders. some were still making ns to descend, but in the end, nothing was gained and thus some creatures used some means to descend to the lower dimension for hiding after they managed to capture the blood of the titan. it is rumored that the titan n has a great divine ability within their bloodline, and that is what many covet. But descending in the lower dimension was more than the guy could handle and had been imprisoned by the rules of dimensions the moment it descended. It used some means to send the drop of blood to the ce it had been hidden, but the power was not enough to hide it thus thought of using some natural phenomenon of snow, if it umted enough, even Wang might be incapable of impacting it at all. But helpless it could only feel someone else moving it, especially with the much hard work it went through just to capture this creature before the titans and escape to the lower dimensions. in some pyramid-like structure formed from dimensionalws, the huge creature was struggling hard and some celestial phenomena could be seen around it. But the cause of all this Wang didn¡¯t even know, he but had a bad feeling about the dead monster he had collected. ..... He thus decided to seal it temporarily and deal with other issues. At the moment his biggest focus was Finding a way to make his current physique breakthrough based on the internalization of the white tiger fist. He had made some progress with the vibration of his internal organs, and as a method of tempering them, it indeed worked but not anymore. Such a method had already reached its limit, in a way he needed some new knowledge. At the same time, he looked at the altar in the sky, with a though thoughtful expression she did not fear that something had been done to the monster he had obtained, he might have used it as a resource to practice his nine-turn golden body art. It could be capable of allowing us to take a massive step, in the direction of cultivating anybody¡¯s techniques. The important aspect of anybody¡¯s technique is energy control and refinement. To someone with a potential value of close to eighty, this is not a problem. He can thus manage to get many benefits, but eventually, the amount of energy required is too much. Even the strongest of body techniques might not require one to have excellentprehension, but rather perseverance and opportunity. Resources are after all key and without opportunities, it would be almost impossible to meet requirements for cultivating the body. what is even more attractive is the abilities thate with Strong bodies such as rebirth from a drop of blood. He has yet to attain such a state, but others might have this ability even before achieving the state ofw. In a way, he might not be capable ofpeting with such people or even creatures due to the immense vitality they have. But that is far from enough, to aplish it, he had it easier to still within the key requirements. But some states such as regrowth of broken limbs might be possible, but even Wang has yet to achieve it. His wounds heal faster, but he can feel they hecks enough vitality for that from a pure physique. In that way, he is more motivated to speed up his practice and undergo the next blood transformation In that way, resources can be said to be key here, but his eyes flickered before eventually settling on the innate substance. In any case, he didn¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity, but it was best to make some arrangements first. He knew how the innate substance was to anyone, in that case, he was going to create some separate area for himself to retreat. Wang had already reached a point where he no longer thought that having an inner universe could make one invincible. How dare he when he saw that projection of a powerhouse being killed for his heart? He however had made up his mind to refine the innate substance at this time and study the drop of blood after his potential value increased. He had some expectations after the innate substance was incorporated into his body. From his thoughts, it could at least improve his potential value by arger margin than anything in the past. After that, he could then be capable of using this chance to study the drop of blood from the titan rather than consuming the meat. In his cognition, the titans should be already so thing on a higher level, as long as he deduced a body technique off it then its level should not be underestimated even if it is not that perfect. He after all wanted to take a path that could allow his body to step out of the already existing path. In the titan, he could see this path, and thus he didn¡¯t n to waste time, others such as he was sure that someone might find out he took the body sooner orter. In that case, it might be better to use what he had to improve himself before that time arrived. In the next moment, Wang no longer hesitated and a huge alter in the shy shook sending a unique aura that seemed to iste him. Then the innate substance was slowly pushed toward his body. He was also using the nine-turn golden art, running this technique was also with intention of incorporating the innate substance into his body. When the innate substance came in contact with his body he felt as though the sky was copsing. A huge pressure was ced upon him and even with his strong spirit he barely manages to remain awake. Soon immense bursts of exhaustion seem to be spreading all across his body. He could only helplessly watch as his body seemed to have been cut off from the outside world. Even his senses were instantly cut off. A unique energy started to spread all over his body, soul and even consciousness was affected by it. It was facing some obstruction in the beginning then soon it be easier. Strands of white meat seemed to be traveling around to every location in his body. Surprisingly, a huge cocoon made up of a heaven and earth aura started to gather on his body. He felt every part of his body bingfortable but the heavy feeling had yet to disperse. Not only that, but even the darkness around him had yet to disappear. What Wang couldn¡¯t see was that his flesh and bones were slowly changing even the nine-turn golden art had taken a step into the first step. At the same time, his consciousness was expanding, spirit strengthening. His soul had be purer, and the innate substance started to fuss with him. This was a huge change and some purple gas was being expelled from his body. Even the other two energies he got in the secret realm to help improve the inner universe, and couldn¡¯t match Wang¡¯s current benefits in refining innate substance. After this process waspleted, his body was gathering heaven and earth aura very fast. It didn¡¯t take long for the cocoon around him to crack, ¡®Crick! Crick!... p! Then it burst at the same time his body seemed to have undergone some changes. ck hair behind him was flowing like a waterfall to his feet. When he opened his eyes, he was he felt even the weight that was being ced on his body had disappeared. Not only that, but his soul had taken another step ahead. His body had broken through to the second level of golden body art. But that was not enough to show off other than the changes that had taken ce on the attribute panel. Name: wang Bo. ... Realm: World master(peak Divine ability) ... Potential value: 94 ... Martial arts :(White tiger fist, Nine-colored Qi Codex, Nine turns golden art-2/9) .... Attribute points: 3456000 ... On the panel, when Wang saw the changes he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists very excitedly. He was sure that if he took another step on the nine-turn body art, he would naturally continue to improve his potential value. It was just a shame that he couldn¡¯t just use attributes to raise his level. ..... But it still had some value especially when he thought about the skills he had and the ones he was wishing to acquire in the future. At the same time, he also found that his changes were very exaggerated. His body had already taken another step into thew state, and he could rival those at the third step of thew state. How could he not be excited, he didn¡¯t rush to take out the drop of blood to analyze. He rather started to familiarize himself with his strength by practicing with the white tiger fist. He could see that it had almost reached the limit, but the only way forward is to see an actual tiger. But he didn¡¯t dare to seek such a creature in this world with his current small strength. Chapter 220 220 Silently celebrating others misfortune With the body being taken away, someone that arranged the formation felt it and was angered by it too. In a pyramid-like structure surrounded by dimensional principles, a huge body of a snake-like creature with a human upper body could be seen. All the celestial bodies around its body were suppressed to the point of bing dim. ¡°Damn! Had it not been for those cowards interfering how could I have been forced into taking the risk toe to a low dimension to avoid being captured by the ¡®Titans¡¯ even only managed to get a few drops of blood that had been absorbed from titan in the body of that sneaky creature, why is everyone only hunting me?¡± The huge creature seemed to be sealed in some small pyramid. With every struggle, celestial phenomenons seemed to happen around its body, but on the outside it seemed incapable of fazing the pyramid. In the same way, one could think the pyramid was some kind of decoration shing with some unique colors. Surprisingly on the side, one could see several figures too, but they were somehow afraid of the pyramid, especially the force circting it. But in the same way, they seemed to have a way tomunicate with the snake man. But the moment he heard this group talk about the drops of blood he risked his life for he be colder. ..... His expression was already gloomy, especially when he could feel that something was wrong here. When the group hunted the titan, he didn¡¯t seem to have even realized how frenzied the fight for the Heart was. Many powerhouses even died, but now he could see that the group didn¡¯t seem to have been found by coincidence. Descending in a lower dimension is almost impossible for Weaker beings but that could not be the case with help of some treasures. But it is by being limited in a way that such beings can¡¯t make a move or they might be exposed to the material dimensional rules. Even giants in the higher dimension have no power to fight with material dimensional rules. This group seemed like some clones that have been weakened to the point that this dimension could allow. With that way of thinking, it is he instantly realized that his choice had indeed been correct and the blood of the titan was unique. No wonder he was being chased by even other groups that didn¡¯t seem to be rted to the titans. But he seemed to have thought about something before his expression changed slightly. ¡®bloodline returning to ancestors¡¯ Yes, if that was the case then things should be very problematic. Hearing this familiar voice among the group the half snake half human creature trapped by dimensional rules seemed to be shocked. He could remember this voice because it was the one that came from the female creature with a spider body. If his memory is not wrong, the attack on titan was arranged by her. In the end, he was it seemed everyone else died except for the two of them. And his decision to descend to a lower dimension was beyond her calctions. But to him things didn¡¯t add up at all, unless she was working for other people how could it be easy to make sure that everyone that participated died so fast on that void battlefield? Even some stronger groups would not easily offend someone from the titan n. That is considered a group of crazy people not afraid of war. Such a group would die without thinking much as long as it is in battle and is considered a bunch of crazy beings that would take revenge very seriously. In any case, they can¡¯t be med for this. For innate beings such as the titans, their numbers are very pitiful. This thus indicates that when their n members die, they will take it more seriouslypared to those with huge poptions. The situation of the snake man was indeed not desirable, but he was aware that the rules of the dimension seem to only be restricting him. With the guy¡¯s lifespan, he might probably not even have to worry much about it but he still was not very sure that others might locate the titan blood. Perhaps the fact that the formation he had used to conceal the monster with blood titans, might make it slightly anxious, but in the end, it was just some slight worry. But when others descend into this dimension, even if they were clones with the highest limit of strength allowed in the lower dimension, he was really worried. His expression was certainly gloomy and no one could tell what he was thinking. But the issue of clonesing to the lower domain had his mind turning. Even that way, the snake man was in deed crafty, to avoid others reading through him he still exuded a gloomy aura. Bu the action just seemed to agitate the dimensional rules that fluctuated around the pyramid. Seeing this scheme some of the creatures that had descended couldn¡¯t just mock him directly due to wanting information. But the spiderdy¡¯s voice could still be heard, it carried a hint of boredom to this situation. But on the face of the spiderdy, a huge arc was indeed drawn and seeing this smile, she was the other creatures around seemed to be speechless. This smile was indeed contradictory to what the spider monster was saying. Even when she saw the way others were looking at her, she seemed to have fewer cares. She just pretended to sigh with some helpless, ¡°Hey, it is indeed a sad thing for you to be hunted down like this by the titans. It¡¯s not like you obtained the titan heart in the end.¡± After a while, the spiderdy seemed to have not said enough and continued, ¡°Considering your current situation is not very good for the time being, it is better to let us take care of the titan blood for you, and in this way, we will even the titan will not disturb you.¡± Standing behind the spiderdy, most of the creatures couldn¡¯t stop their mouth from twitching when they heard such words. After some thought, the spiderdy asked, ¡± By the way, is there been any news about the Titans? Considering that we have already arrived in this lower dimension and they haven¡¯t even made a move makes it seem awkward.¡± Even a fool could already see that this is more than just about the bloodline of titans. The speed at which the titans reacted to their n member¡¯s death from being encircled seemed too slow. Someone interfered with their actions and they seem to have no interest ining to the low dimension making the snakedy uneasy. It is normal that when someone takes something from a strong person, they would take it back with thunderous methods to warn others from ever attempting it. But when onepletely bes indifferent to it, then it seems as though the things taken might not be theirs at all. Hearing this question, everyone be embarrassed and looked at the spiderdy weirdly. But in their hearts, they were probably cursing this witch. But someone still took the initiative to speak, ¡°Not yet.¡± At the same time, others were rolling their eyes at the guy. But in their hearts, they said, ¡°Not yet! The Titans didn¡¯t even make a move at all, otherwise even this snake couldn¡¯t have a chance toe to the lower dimension.¡± Even though not everyone knew much about the titans, some could be said to have heard something from their family secrets. When the titans move even the higher dimension would shake. And the same time it was obvious that they didn¡¯t take the issue seriously at the moment or had something important to do. But what everyone knew was that the titan¡¯s heart was in the hands of the titans in the end. Even without making a move, some people took the initiative to sell them a favor. Hearing this the spiderdy was silent. But her eyes were focused on the pyramid failing to see any reaction she wanted from the snake man. At this time he could still not understand everything but he knew that in the beginning they were just being used. In the higher dimension, the indeed who dared to attack one of the innate races and im to be in their right minds. But in the end, he still pretended to be angry and yelled at the spiderdy who was outside. Or to say this was her clone. But some of the people around just showed bitterness, at this time although the spiderdy got her to wish to anger the snake man, their ns suffered instead. This creature that dared to attack the descendant of the titan is not someone that can be threatened by their rtives or even friends. Much worse, he was just suppressed here and they were clones in the end even if they attacked together couldn¡¯t hurt a hair on his body. Chapter 221 221 wonders of Innate substance ¡°This pyramid is a manifestation of the rules in the low-dimension space, even the giants from upper dimensions are afraid of it. Sky python, your resistance is very much futile .why not tell me what I want to know so everyone can continue their life in peace? You are already incapable of returning to the higher dimension unless that event takes ce. Well for this low dimension, there is still a long time. By the time you manage to escape these shackles, it will be a very long time. Give up resistance, provide me with thd right information and perhaps in the time I get back I can show some mercy to your subordinates and rtives.¡± Listening to the words of the Spiderdy, the snake man burst intoughter. These kinds of words seemed very hrious. In fact, to some extent, only those that knew him could understand why he attacked the Titan without even trying to hide his appearance. Unlike a group of lone rangers, he is someone from some n in rhe higher dimension even though the n is at mid-level strength, and this kind of Power is indeed not bad but can¡¯tpare to holy ces or innate families. in the same way, the strength controlled by those guys is very frightening. On the other side, it had been close to more than a few months since Wang absorbed the innate substance but the changes have not yet stopped. His potential value has also reached 96 and stopped improvingpletely. But he is not discouraged but rather looking forward to the development of his physique. Within a year or so, Wang is sure to obtain another innate substance and absorb it into his body, this should have the ability to help him cross the threshold of the potential value. He even seemed to be activating some unique ability from the bloodline but it is not in any way capable of being used at the time. ..... Perhaps with the use of more innate substances, he might have the chance topletely open it. But the pressure it radiates still makes him very excited. ¡°This... this is exaggerated? Compared to my so-called ¡®Divine abilities¡¯, I have a feeling they can¡¯t match up at all!¡± It is at this time that he bes sure the level of strength can indeed be increased by purely relying on the physique, but for humans, this is very difficult due to having inferior bloodlines. ¡°I will slowly refine innate substances and continue to cultivate the body art to perfection, I don¡¯t believe my strength could go beyond the limitw domain. At that time it would also be easier to deal with some issues.¡± as he set the goals he sat down and continued to study the martial arts he cultivated trying to make another advancement. Each of them was very strong since he had used several means to improve their level. With the increase in potential value, he could also take advantage of his creativity to make some adjustments freely. With improvement in physique, Wang used the opportunity to upgrade the Qi Codex, and thus he was not idle during this period. As he checked the remaining Qi Codex condensed Spiritual Qi, his thoughts were turning, and eventually, he seemed to have realized something. ¡°With this much energy, I can just transform it into a higher level of Qi Codex practice. At the end of the day, it is a waste of time to just let it sit idly by, with my application of this method, It can be deemed as a breakthrough on my own.¡± as his thoughts turned, he started to put it into action immediately. In the same way, the entire territory was covered by the formation when he started his retreat, as he didn¡¯t want any disturbances affecting his actions. In that way, above him, the heaven and earth aura was being attracted violently due to some changes he had initiated in the altar runes. It is the same system he saw in the area they obtained the bodhi seed. When they broke into that cave he had studied the formations and even runes which not seemed to have been converted into something useful to him. ¡°At this time with this endless supply of Qi Codex energy, I should be able to make some advancements faster. What I have to be concerned about is not the speed of this practice but whether my body can be capable of withstanding it. Well, it will be determined soon!¡± As he kept using the Seventh level of the Qi Codex, he directed all of the devourings to the immense amount of energy already stored by the previous levels. In the same way, due to having a soul, the speed at which new symbols were being added to the new Qi was faster and more effective. His heart even be hot thinking about using this method to advance the remaining two levels, but he cleaned himself down in the end. Having taken the pain for the past exercise can be called a huge benefit for him. This can be indeed a good thing, considering he might not use it he could take advantage to go all the way to the highest level his body could support. He even started to wonder if his way of thinking was due to the innate substance he had used to improve his potential. He then imed down his turbulent heart before starting to exercise again. ¡°Rx and stop thinking about unnecessary thoughts. It is time to umte energy, and attain the maximum changes it can go through before thinking of other issues.¡± Wang seemed to be very motivated and the energy kept moving around his body very fast. It also seemed to bepressing the energy from the existing drops. Their numbers also started to reduce to create a higher level of energy. The drops also seemed to reorganize themselves in a way that made this process very fast. As the number of drops reduced, unique drops formed and they attracted immense essence from the outside world. Each had some pale purple on the surface overflowing with runes. Time goes by and changes happen day by day until a year passed in this manner again. At this time in the middle of the unique heaven and earth aura, Wang was seated, and some purple mist could be seen rising around him. He opened his eyes, and they seemed as blue as an ocean but very deep. This feeling however quickly subsided, but he returned to normal. ¡°Another year and a half have passed since I absorbed innate substance, another one has already condensed.¡± He was very much looking forward to absorbing the innate substance again and seeing how much help it provides to his potential value. ¡°Finally... it¡¯s time to get myself another innate substance and target for potential value to reach 100. At that time understanding,g martial arts will probably be much easier and my realm can easily advance. ¡°What I want to do now is to take a step into the eighth level of Qi Codex first before thinking about refining another innate substance. Wait! if I were to reach the ninth level, I would be able to use the innate substance to not only try breeding through the body art but take my level of Qi Codex to a higher level. Is that even possible, or is it a waste of Innate substance? But it would be nice if the direction I take is based upon the fact that trying to generate innate substance in the body.¡± as his thought diverged he had already found another way forward. But he could tell that the amount of Innate substance required to take such a path is immense. Using the altar alone to meet these needs is impossible but can be slowly umted with time. He then went ahead and continued to practice the Qi Codex which had already reached the peak of eight levels. Over the period he converted all the energy from the technique and now he has only one more step from reaching the highest level. But at the same time, he is required to engrave unique patterns on the drops that have been reduced to ten. At the same time, he should think of a way to turn the ten into one after the ninth level. In this way, it was necessary to have someprehension but this was not a problem for Wang that had numerous ideas. But he was afraid they might not work and damage his already almost perfect hard work. But he remembered he had read about some immortal cultivation novels with things like Jindan. That idea made his eyes sh with a sharp light. If he could take the idea and utilize it properly he might just make some miracles himself. He could see purple air around the nine drops was very intense, but and the same time knew it was impossible to take this step without improving his physique and even potential value. , Chapter 222 222 Taking another innate substance When a warrior undergoes a unique change in their soul body or even state of mind, it can be said to be an enhancement in potential. Generally one shouldn¡¯t expect there to be visions of heaven and earth. These changes are just minor things and can¡¯t catch the attention of heaven and earth. Martial artists have different temperaments and some are affected by the exercises they practice. Some seem to be aggressive, but this is due to the nature of the techniques being practiced. Most techniques are not perfect and thus end up affecting those that practice them greatly. This is the same for ice practitioners, their personalities tend to be cold as they practice the techniques to high levels. The Qi Codex, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t have any features thus Neutral. At the same time, it can be fixed to any other martial arts. The second he reached the perfection of the eighth level the ten drops remaining seemed to tend to move towards each other. ..... They were attracted to each other but nothing happened, but he already knew that he couldn¡¯t enter the ninth level unless his physique was increased. His sight shifted towards the altar in the sky and after some hand deals, the formations came into action releasing the new innate substance. ¡°Buzz buzz!¡± The entire area was shaking and he had to use the altar to stabilize it. At the same time, he could see that the innate substance was better than the previous one. But the pressure on his body was also very high he just felt that his soul was carrying a huge load. At the same time, the blood in his body was boiling and when the innate substance entered his body, he didn¡¯t waste any time and started to run the body art. The precious situation also happened he seemed to have been thrown into the darkness but the nine-turn body art was tuning on instinct. In three days the body art had broken through to the third level but he continued. He also managed to regain his senses. His soul and spirit seemed to have been purified, and be even stronger. InaInbstance seemed to have the ability to eliminate realm restrictions. This discovery made him very happy, and thus he kept running nine-turn body art slowly advancing his physique. The innate substance kept exuding a unique force that went into every area of his body, soul, and spirit. They were all being nourished and slowly improving. The process is very strange it was as though his life essence was also jumping to a higher level. It is to be expected considering the changes that are happening to every part of his body and soul. At the same time, the Qi Codex underwent a change, when the body improved, the ten drops seemed to have lost the restrictions and started to fuse. At the same time therge ten drops fused, it started to get purified and some innate substance was also fused in. The purple color seemed to have a touch of white, and the remaining drop waspressed. The pressure being released from the drop was indeed very scary. But the Purification andpression didn¡¯t stop yet. It continued until the drop started to solidify, bing a purple round pill with some white lines on the surface. The energy inside the pill was very astonishing, one could say it was more like an abyss. But that was far from being over, the heaven and earth aurabined with world energy several hundred miles were attracted to the pill. The moment the energy had been absorbed, he could feel the horror of the pill floating slowly in his inner world. ¡°This is why the record of the Qi Codex said that one could just practice it and be strong. Indeed the pill is strong, but almost can rivalw state experts. But it is far from enough, and unless one is a weapon practitioner.¡± He was aware thatws were totally on a different dimension and thus it didn¡¯t matter how much energy one had in their body. But thepressed drop turns into a pill, making it easier to absorb energy and replenish itself after use. Such a discovery made Wang¡¯s eyes light up, and he could feel that the purple energy was slowly strengthening his body. Though it was not that big of a change, it was already good to be capable of being strong without doing anything. When the Qi Codex reaches perfection like this, he has to think of a way to take it even further. When he observed the pill, he was he managed to see something he had ignored before. Other than the white lines made of Innate substance, the picture of a white tiger could be seen on it. This was indeed the white tiger fist, but he didn¡¯t understand how it reflected on the pill. But he could already make some assumptions, but perhaps the reason why he was not needed to improve his physique was due to it. He was already thinking about this when he realized that the moment the energy from the pill kept moving around his body, the white tiger was engraved on his flesh. Slow, he could feel this was the reason his body was bing stronger. With such a case, it is his mind started to race and his thoughts diverged. He wondered if it would be possible to add other pictures on the pill. But his fusion intent had already moved ahead but required him to create a fusion domain first. It had been a long time since he bothered with it, and knowing it might give him benefits he started to slowly think of a way. He wondered what would happen if he added more techniques to the pill and had them engraved on his sh, what level would it achieve in that time? The more the number of pictures that could be drawn on his flesh perhaps the stronger his body. At the same time, he was indeed wondering what would happen when the pattern had beenpleted. ¡°Adding to the techniques I have already practiced, most are fused thus it would be hard to find any other techniques to add to the pill. Well, it¡¯s not urgent anyway, but I currently still have ways to improve myself.¡± He had yet to reach a bottleneck in strengthening himself. Since he couldn¡¯t manage to increase the number of patterns on the pill, he thought it best to focus on the most pressing issues. ¡°It is extremely difficult to set up other pictures on the pill at the moment. Perhaps when I have time I can do something about it.¡± Name: Wang .... ... Potential value: 105 points ..... When he saw the potential points on his panel, he was very happy. From this moment forth, he had ready surpassed a genius, and on another level. With such a huge boost in potential, he can be capable of cultivating martial arts without even relying on the attribute points. ¡°Currently my strength is exaggerated on the same level.¡± Wang could feel the power of his flesh when he clenched his fists. With the other means he had already studied, adding the power of the pill, he could exert more power. In the past, his strength was indeed strong but now with the addition of his strengthened physique and Qi it has be even more exaggerated. This made him happy and at the same time, he could feel that the pill attracted the aura of heaven and earth too. Even though it was small, it was still happening and such a change would be very useful for him. After years of hard work, his strength had reached another realm, even without breaking through. ¡°Except for some super geniuses in thew state I¡¯m capable of retreating in their presence. This is indeed a good thing, and when my body art reaches perfection it would be even more exaggerated.¡± he had such thoughts about perfecting his body art before thinking about making a breakthrough. After everything was done he got rid of the formations around him. What was left was the altar producing another innate substance, but he was sure that it wouldn¡¯t make any big changes for him so he would leave it for his family. He could imagine that once he broke through to thew state level, his strength would undergo a huge transformation. In that case, he would just need time to aplish his goals. At the same time, in the higher dimension a branch of the titan n, immense giants could be seen standing around a huge pir. Their expressions were very respectful and among the group, some could be seen with three eyes. In another direction, a huge foot several miles could be seen steeping on some creatures. The brown animal leather skin the giant was wearing seemed to be the standard dressing code in the n. ..... Chapter 223 223 Scheming against each other At the same time, Wang left the formation and went towards the other side where the river is located. He had just spent some time with his family and decided to go to the other side to collect some fish topete in his body art breakthrough to the fifth level. Yes, but he had indeed reached the peak of the fourth level. Each level has high requirements for energy and the consumption of meat is the best way. On the higher dimension, near the titan ns¡¯ home, a group was gathered and they seemed to reassemble humans. In all aspects and a young woman was sitting in the back looking at the group of powerhouses continually encircling the Titans. ¡°What a crafty group of old monsters, they actually have alreadye up with this trick to force the Titans to retreat back into their secret world.¡± As the woman looked at the situation she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Both the Spiderdy and Snake man were just being used by these people to create an illusion that someone wanted a titan¡¯s heart. At the end of the day, that is unrealistic but the nature of titans makes it so that being forced to retreat is normal. ..... They after all treat other beings as food and with their huge sizes, most creatures seem like bugs to them. Encircling and suppressing the Titans was in essence not done seriously by sending their strongest warriors, in a way the titans didn¡¯t also feel any threat from the group to invade their ancestors. Even though the fight didn¡¯t go to the extreme there were those that ended up receiving serious injuries. The demon domain was a very gloomy ce and the darkness everywhere along with demonic energy made it such that other races might find it very hard to survive. despite the ce being like a dead zone, many demons were born in this ce and at the moment, in the depths of the demon domain, huge ck lightening could be seen continually falling. beneath the thunder, huge creatures could be seen in disorderly state and some were even incapable of surviving. The thunder falling was being simted by something and as time went by the huge demons seemed to have their auras withering. However, for some there were no signs of life activity on them at all, it seemed like they failedpletely in what they were doing. ¡°It¡¯s almost there! Those blood food in the upper domain actually thinks we are as stupid as those giants. This time we have indeed sacrificed so much for the ancient domain. once we manage to obtain somepete inheritances from it, our time to reappear will be just around the corner.¡± One voice could be hearding from a huge ck hole devouring everything including demonic energy. The quality of this demonic energy is a level higher than the one that Wang absorbed at the time he started practicing Qi Codex. It is indeed the same origin, and if Wang could absorb it his Qi Codex Pill might perhaps undergo some changes. At the same time, another voice also sounded, ¡°Are you sure the inheritance from our n is present in the ancient Ruins?¡± ¡°I can be sure that some of our n members with very high cultivation are sealed in there.¡± The voice seemed to affirm this. The other voice seemed not shocked, but said, ¡°I see. No wonder you sending so many vessels in the ce, you want to let the old guyse out using them, but have you thought about it? Our positions in the demon n will end up bing either clowns or puppets.¡± The other voice sighed. Hearing this the demon surrounded by the ck hole was tangled up, he remembered once reading about the old demons that were sealed. Even though he had some expectations about some benefits but his old ancestors of theirs were deemed more evil even by the demon n. But the demon didn¡¯t seem bothered much, and said, ¡°I know that. Once those antiques escape from their imprisonment we would be the first to be targeted. how could I let them escape? All these guys are already at the celestial phenomenon, don¡¯t you know about what happens if one tries possessing a celestial phenomena creature.¡± only a few demons walked out of the ck lightning valley but their realms had fallenpletely to below heaven and man. The aura on their bodies however was still suffocating for that realm. After leaving the valley the demons didn¡¯t seem to be leaving but rather gathered waiting for something but inside the valley was all nothing but dead bodies without even bones on them. Suddenly a body that had been motionless on the ground, with all its bones destroyed, moved slightly. In fact, most of the demons that entered the ce were not old, they had only existed for a few thousand years. But this is nothing inparison to their lifespan. this demon that had just moved slightly had everything about it including internal organs and the heart shattered. But it seemed to possess a unique innate ability, this is the reason the other demons were waiting on the side. Having regenerative abilities is indeed unique for a demon but in the end, it can only work under certain circumstances. This scene on the outside of the ck lightning valley also meant that the other demons knew about this innate ability. In a short while, the copsed heart was being repaired at a fast pace and then started to function, followed by other internal organs. soon a huge demon was sitting in the lightning valley and in less than half an hour, it walked out and the aura was far more condensed and stronger than the other demons¡¯ present. Even demons had celestial phenomena attached to them and most of them were just purebred destruction machines thus their phenomena centered around huge ckholes and chaos. But all the seventeen demons standing there had lost all the celestial phenomena around them and the higher dimension seemed to have be very ufortable for them. ¡°Okay! Since you have alreadypleted this process, go back to the ck tower and learn some of the information and wait for the ancient secret ruins opening toe.¡± An old voice with majesty could be heard and from it, one could tell that no questioning was allowed. After the figures of the demons disappeared, a huge spacial rift seemed to have been torn and a huge figure with purple energy all over it as well as twenty-three celestial phenomena around it appeared. with the celestial phenomena surging and vibrating together, oppressive power surged out and then it looked towards the demon whose body was like a ck hole. ¡°I¡¯ve already warned you not to mess with that group, as for the chance I have given it to you and how the demon n use it is up to you.¡± The figure was about to leave but kept looking at the demons in the region and in the end, with a sigh, he left behind a message. ¡°Those guys have beings with celestial phenomena reaching about ny, and there might be even stronger. All in all, don¡¯t cause trouble that can¡¯t be resolved, I¡¯m just on the second-level celestial phenomena.¡± Celestial phenomena is a realm very far away from even Wang, let alone him, those in the heaven and man realm are the same. On the other side, Wang had already made the decision to go to the other side with the huge river and consume the meat containing the titan bloodline. he could feel the energy present in it was too immense and consuming a certain amount would be enough for him to step into the fifth level. After that, he could start thinking about other thingster. If he didn¡¯t even have the guts to consume the resources he had it would be tough for his cultivation to progress for a period which is not what he wants. Because of this, he immediately made the decision to consume the meat, but he couldn¡¯t easily handle it he had to go back to the altar. Improvement in the physique can make many things more convenient but that is not the only reason, his potential can rise too. his current self is indeed already a unique level creature in terms of potential. With it continuing to increase, he might be capable of creating his own exercises by copying from others to meet his needs. In a way, it would also make his cultivation of thew state and above far more convenient. Techniques are the prerequisite for measuring everything in the realms that follow. In that way, he has been more concerned about the situation when he is approaching the level while at the same time seeming to want to increase his potential value to the highest point he can attain before then. Chapter 224 224 BLOODLINE memory fragments As groups of beings were busy scheming against each other Wang was busy improving his strength. but things didn¡¯t go as well as he had nned. wang had some basic information about the titans and what he didn¡¯t expect was that he might end up experiencing another memorable moment. But this time it came directly from the meat he was eating, vast memories started to flood in, and the one that was particrly intriguing to him was about the inheritance but it was sealed. it seemed that if tried anything funny things would end badly even for him. The other information that didn¡¯t give him a sense of threat seemed to have allowed him to learn a few secrets, such as the division of realms. With how exaggerated his consciousness was therge information barely made him unconscious, but he managed to see other types of information that thoughplicated and difficult to read he could actually understand. From the perspective of ordinary beings, the information that Wang obtained was indeed useless, at least to them gaining some real inheritance was worth all the hassle. Wang indeed wouldn¡¯t dislike obtaining some inheritance memories, but knew that it was impossible, as it was passed on through blood. But for the huge amount of information he had obtained, he could still review it slowly since it couldn¡¯t improve his realm anytime soon. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush to sort out everything here let¡¯s just check out more about the most basic and significant information I should understand.¡± Inheritance memory was blurred and he couldn¡¯t even approach it but the other information is presented in his consciousness, allowing him to understand a lot of things. ..... Apparently, there are a lot of races in the higher dimension and the strongest one is referred to as the spiritual race. Their strength is very terrifying, especially considering they have the only divine king in the entire higher dimension, but also the race seems to have secluded itself by sitting in an independent space. The entire region of the higher dimension is apparently called the Mingxue ne and there exist other alien nes but they don¡¯t dare to invade due to the existence of a divine king. He didn¡¯t even understand who this divine king was and what level of realm it was but he could already guess the guy was very strong. The most important thing was that there exists thousands of nes and infinite dimensions, but to continue to improve one can only be forced to ascend higher level dimensions. The strength reaches a certain level it is impossible to visit lower dimensions, and thus most individuals usually prefer to go to other nes instead. Those nes without divine kings are considered their best options and in the end, thus leading to constant wars. Even though there is an opportunity to continue growing in the higher dimensions, most caretakers are afraid and prefer to remain in their dimension and look for opportunities to improve in such a ce rather than start up again in higher dimensions. The information he obtained also allowed him to realize that in the Mingxue ne of the higher dimension, the strength ranges from heaven¡¯s mandate, Heaven shedding, and Heaven¡¯s domain as the lowest realms. Surprisingly, these realms are all above heaven and man¡¯s realm. In this way, the lowest threshold is already above the highest in the lower domains. In the same way, those with stronger bloodlines have very good potential and easily cross through the three lower realms or are even born above them. The mid-level realms are all based upon Celestial Phenomena and from the information, most of the poption in the higher dimension of Mingxue is standing in this stage. In this stage, the number of people can already even surpass the poption of his current world. Entering celestial Phenomena in the higher dimension is not a big deal at all. Celestial phenomena are divided into levels and each is a big gap, with the lowest level being referred to generally as demigods. demigods are just actually those that have just entered the celestial phenomena and their celestial reflections are vague. Essentially in the same way they have yet toprehend their own phenomena to reflect their realm, still borrowing from other things. In the same way, another group that follows is the celestial gods, the first timeprehending a celestial phenomenon. At the same time, the number of celestial phenomena grasped seems to determine the ranking of celestial gods in a nine-level category. The highest level is hundred celestial phenomena in the realm, and such existences are even rare to meet. From there the rest of the information was very vague but he could still see that he had a long way to go. He was also thankful for the information that higher-level dimension creatures are not allowed to descend. With his current strength, he didn¡¯t even think he could make any waves in front of such terrifying creatures. The most important thing is that when crossing other nes, you have to start learning how to use the ne¡¯s martial arts and practice. Unless from a higher dimension, any change in the ne would result in having no ability to utilize the techniques one has cultivated. The same is true for ascending to higher level dimensions, but that is easier to solve, as one just has to take their time to adapt to rules of the higher dimension and even energy. When he saw there were other higher nes he stopped paying attention to them, it didn¡¯t seem to have any benefits to him at the moment at all. he has yet to even attain the limit of the primitive world, so he wouldn¡¯t bother to try exploring secrets beyond his reach. He can already tell that the higher dimensions are like a hugedder, and standing below it one couldn¡¯t be capable of seeing part of it already covered by clouds. The most practical thing is to climb on the steps ahead of him instead of fantasizing about the area up in the clouds that can¡¯t be seen. Based on the data that Wang managed to obtain the titan n is also a race that was once an overload, but the strongest genius from the n disappeared some time back. most have spected that he chose to ascend for an opportunity to continue increasing strength while other spections imply he died in a secret realm. At the same time, all the other races on the same level as the titans seem to always be fighting secretly and openly suppressing each other. In the same group of information, he managed to gain some understanding of some other ns but the demon n caught his attention. It was said that this race is very difficult to kill unless one can purify their demonic qi and he couldn¡¯t help but remember when he got the Qi codex. At that time the technique was stored inside the demonic energy, though it didn¡¯t have anyone controlling it, it was still there. in that way, he was wondering about the rtionship between the two. Even though Wang was still immersed in some information, his strength was still improving slightly, and at most he could reach the peak of level five. To break through again, he would not only require energy but a huge amount of innate substances. in that way, he seemed more rxed. Improvement of his body might have reached the limit but the other things were still present for him to focus on, but before that, he wanted to attain the peak of level five. Moreover, it was more than just his physique being improved as the amount of strength that a martial artist could withstandes from the tolerance of their bodies. Wang continued to refine their energy and his state of mind seemed to have changed slightly froming in contact with the immense information. The information seemed very useful as it improved his umtion. In a region just outside the primitive world, a small pyramid could be seen and now only two creatures were standing near it. The spiderdy was also present but the group that she had descended with seemed to have left, after she made numerous provocations, the Snake man actually looked at her with some sneer at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You are indeed more stupid than I thought! Haven¡¯t you realized that the lower dimension seems slightly different from when you came down?¡± When he said this he kept his eyes on the creature standing close to the spiderdy and seeing its change in expression he be very sure about his guess. ¡°Ha!ha!ha!ha!ha!.. this is very interesting. It turns out that even you have been schemed against, no! You were not schemed against, you are just a tool they used to distract other people. So my guess is correct then, a secret realm is about to open in the lower dimension. No wonder they never seemed to have any interest in that material world.¡± As heughed he also started to make some calctions. Chapter 225 225 Using Power of Heaven and Earth to refine body On the other side of the territory, a huge altar was floating in the sky and the power of heaven and earth kept transforming into a huge dark cloud, that was followed by thunder. Below, Wang was waiting for the next thunder to fall on him. It had been more than six months since Wang broke through to the peak of level five of the body art. In a way, he had already tried out all other methods but none could improve faster than his physique. Moreover, during this period, he realized that he could graspws, but that also made him avoid getting involved with anything else. He was afraid he would jump intow state due to his exaggerated umtion. In that way, he decided to try using lightning and see if his body could change, and over this period he indeed managed to stimte thunder using the power of heaven and earth controlled by the altar. In the beginning, he could indeed attract some thunder but now he was drowning in it. The area around him was also being destroyed by the thunder, but the effect was very good. Before, his body was just strong from the cultivation of body art, but now he could feel that the activity in his body had be very active and in no time he might be capable of undergoing a blood transformation. On this day, thunder was gathering and the pressure was not worth much to him, it could be ignoredpared to when he absorbed innate substance. He realized that the thunder not only assisted him in getting rid of impurities in his body. ..... When the thunder gathered this time even Ruruo that was in the distance could its horror, while Fengxi watched for fun. When it crashed down, everything got disintegrated and the soil around him sted off leaving huge pits. If mountains were around they might have also been sted into pieces. And the frequency kept increasing which could result in some tears on his body, blood seeping through. At the same time he felt very light after every period of undergoing a lightning bath, and what he failed to recognize was that the thunder got rid of everything that was deemed impurities. The meat he consumed with immense energy was not something from this dimension and all the characteristics were incorporated into his body but in the end, due to the thunder, it was destroyed. The territory seemed to have suffered serious damage and the reason Ruruo didn¡¯t sat do anything was that the region with the river was not considered their home. When the thunder finally dissipated he also urged the altar to stop as he had already reached his limit but he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°The use of thunder is indeed useful, my strength and physique seem to have improved without breaking through. I have increased the limit that my body can hold at the end of the day. But this is enough for the moment.¡± ¡°It seems that next time I want to simte some thunder by borrowing the power of heaven and earth, it is best to go further away from my territory to avoid causing so much damage.¡± Wang secretly took note after seeing the damage that had already urred. when examining himself, he discovered that the energy in his body was flowing uniquely as though forming some kind ofplete pattern. The hurdle of the realm had already been broken for the current stage, and he felt it had indeed reached a point he should take the next step ahead. it wasn¡¯t long before Wang¡¯s body was unscathed! This was the healing speed of his body and at the same an indication of how strong his physique was. ¡°It seems that I still have to find out the tolerance of my physique and level of enhancement I have obtained from the fifth level body art.¡± Wang thought secretly. The reason why his body was able to withstand the destructive power of lightning is the intense energy it had umted. And now the energy has been slowly fused with every part of his body during the process of destruction and reconstruction. He knew that since the thunder power could now have such an impact on his fifth-level body art, he needed to improve before he could have thoughts of simting thunder again. He also seemed to have realized the scary thing about the power of heaven and earth. The practical thing for him at the moment to do was to take things in a step. Perhaps with immense innate substances, he might be capable of improving his physique endlessly. But that couldn¡¯t work, the opportunity to gain endless innate substance is not the problem rather even if it was avable, some limitations could also be inflicted. ¡°Why are you watching me practice under the lightning? Do you want to try it too?¡± Wang said to his daughter seeing how she was still checking out the sky as if waiting for the thunder to fall. Listening to the nonsense that Wang was saying, Fengxi retreated very fast. She was also a Practioner of thunder but didn¡¯t like being struck by it. After half a year of this he had indeed reached the limit, but and thought it was time to rx before thinking about his next destination. All aspects had been perfected and he could indeed graspws now. Compared to half a year ago, the blood Qi on Wang¡¯s body had been restrained to the extreme. One could mistake him for a weak schr if he dressed up as one. But the amount of strength had increased at the same timepared to before. After havinge in contact with more information about realms, Wang has indeed worked even harder but at the same time, he also feels likepared to the individuals being categorized as demigods, he is still too far. In all honesty, that title indeed can be seen to give out some kind of impression that the creatures in that realm are a different species. But the truth can be not far off from it, even for Wang, and it feels like once any mortal practices martial arts and can do things impossible for nonmartial artists to aplish, they are viewed as no longer being human. With this as basis then it can be said that Wang is also very much wishing to reach the realm too. But in the meantime, his priority is to attain heaven and man first. ¡°The innate substance would require close to eight months before it can be and it would be passed on to Ruruo. Fengxi on the other hand would have to meet some physical requirements. Even if not, she will have to wait for the next one.¡± Wang seemed to have already made up his mind and threw the matter aside for the moment. He could feel some aura that seemed to be familiar to him yet he has never met the peopleing towards their territory. It was not just discovered by him but Ruruo also had a weird look in that direction. But in the end, they seemed to have taken a diversion when the one in the lead took out some kind of ss bead that seemed to be guiding them. Just like that, the group disappeared from their sight but the couple was sure that this group might end uping back again and they needed to decide who was going to make a move. As if already knowing what Ruruo was thinking, Wang said, ¡°Why are you so much expectant that they will attack us upon return?¡± as much as he asked this he didn¡¯t even care. How could he not know that many of the things that had happened to them were not rational? It was as though they were being targeted by some force. In this way, regardless of whether the couple stayed or not, it seemed the group would have an intersection. In that way it is better to let the situation develop under the environment they are familiar with. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t stop what she was thinking he just agreed after all he also had made some great progress and he needed some sandbags to practice on. But Ruruo had already taken the step toprehending aw, she had not broken through yet. ¡°OK. This time it will be your show¡±, was something he said on the surface but he was eager to try too. In this world, without a ce to try out their skills, it was indeed problematic. But this was not that pressing as they could sometimes have uninvited guests. Wang had been also interested in seeing the level Ruruo¡¯s star body tempering technique she just created herself had reached. He had taken the White tiger fist and utilized its artistic conception together with some waves to refine internal organs. He failed to gain the bigger change he wanted to see but has been thinking that it was the reason for it being engraved on the Qi Codex Pill. In that way, the most he had to do wase up with another way to push a technique further in his direction to add another pattern to the pill. But is that easy to aplish? . Chapter 226 226 Problem; Ipletew After having descended on the lower dimension, the group of six seemed to be sitting together in some shuttle-like treasure. ¡± We haven¡¯t found it even after looking for so long? And the world below, don¡¯t you guys find it very difficult toprehend it? We can¡¯t enter it, so how did that snake man manage to get in and store anything there?¡± The group indeed came down with the spiderdy but none of them had an interest in the titan bloodline. But their target was how the snake man managed to sneak into the material world below them without arousing any resistance. But in their realm, they can indeed enter the Primitive world but their realm would face suppression. In that way, it makes them unwilling as what they are looking for might not have anything to do with the world. But in the end, could only stay in the shuttle and observe the world from above. The situation for the snake man is slightly different from theirs. He sent his clone in but it didn¡¯t manage to survive long. ..... It was destroyed and with the remaining power tried to hide the body of the creature with titan bloodline but Wang dug it out. Now it had ready started to suspect that the titan blood was not worth much but was yed, especially sensing the existence of an ancient realm. He is still capable of using his perception even with his body being restricted in this ce. He figured out a lot and also realized the snakedy was also just another tool being used to attract attention. In the same way, the group couldn¡¯t do anything to him, and bringing any weapons on his level would also face restrictions thus he knew they wereing towards him was faint. In the same way, he was surprised at how foolish the spiderdy was to not be capable of seeing the way things were ying out. But at the same time, he thought, ¡°How could a foolish person like her survive for this long?¡± The only answer was that she had her ns and considerations. In that way, he didn¡¯t rush to say anything at all, he also wanted to get himself an opportunity. The two seemed to have some enmity but the spiderdy spoke until she had nothing to say anymore. In a way, she had said everything and the only way to keep chattering is to repeat herself but that might not do her any good. In that way, she could only leave feeling somehow dejected on the surface. At the same time, she seemed to be sneering at the creatures she hade with to the low dimension. They assumed she was a tool man and didn¡¯t even reveal any single true detail to her and she decided to create her design in the struggle for that ancient ruin. But it didn¡¯t matter to her considering that she has other means other than her strength to position herself in a way that allows her enough share of the pie. This however is something that the snake man disdained already. Based on his thoughts, it would be almost impossible to gain anything from the group if the spiderdy thought she was very intelligent. In the same way, he didn¡¯t bother to expose her and just watch the show as it seemed to be developing in a good direction. Many of the experiences from the moment he obtained titan blood made him understand one thing, and that is, sometimes doing nothing is the best way to get out of the chessboard. Without enough strength and one thinks they are capable enough to make small moves under the strong then escape with what they are eying is na?ve. When the strength is limited then it¡¯s best to forget the benefits. Greed can at most allow one to be a pawn, but in the end, it will cost you your life. Observing things from the pyramid, the snake man seemed to calm downpared to before. ¡°At the end of the day, it does not matter what is happening, I still can¡¯t even protect myself but at least in this ce, my life is assured. But recently I have been wondering a lot and can¡¯t find any reason why the titan n was involved in this scheme. I remember they usually don¡¯te out of their domain easily. How didn¡¯t I think it was very suspicious when I got invited to attack it.¡± A mere thought allowed the snake man to sober uppletely. ¡°If I have yet to be imprisoned in this ce with the dimensional principles perhaps I might have not seen through it. If the Titan n sent those at the celestial god level how could I escape for so long?¡± The realization made him aware he was not running away from the strong individuals from the Titan n at all. If that was the case then he might have been destroyed and in the same way, stopped caring about the cause of others doing this. His major concern was to find a way to escape from the dimensional prison without getting involved in other creatures¡¯ plots. He was not feelingfortable at all in this ce, and as much as no one could be capable of threatening him it was not the case for his state of mind. Perhaps when he stayed in such a ce for long periods he might start going crazy. On the other side, the four top powerhouses wanted to go back to the cosmos and still could feel some kind of changes happening to rhe primitive world when Dimensionalws were forced to descend on the snake man. But they were not as naive as other creatures such as Wang and his family. At the same time, the strongest beings in the world that were standing at the peak of the heaven and man realm seemed to know more than other creatures. To them, this world was once dominated by strong races mainly giants and due to that war in the past, all the overload forces suddenly escaped from the world. In the same way, a huge part of the world was sealed off. On the side of the river that Wang usually hangs up after the forest, the world array is only something on the periphery. Wang confirmed that the area beyond the world array has very powerful runes and formations even he didn¡¯t understand. In that case, the creature that set it up is on a different dimension when ites to the knowledge of formation and runes. Take for instance the world array, he has yet to study even one-third of it. In the same way, it would take him a long time to manage to study the world array. Let alone the ones in the depths, but what he didn¡¯t know was that the formations are sealing the primitive world and also have something with the escape of those with higher realms. Even the Titans didn¡¯t dare set foot on the again, this is because they know some scary information and their n has a small poption. The other ns in the higher dimension seem to also be eyeing the sealed region because it had their inheritances and even some treasures belonging to some other ns. More than just that, the most important aspect is the fact that the space sealed away and referred to as a ruin, has most of the rhe resources in that ce. As for other nt-like treasures present in the ce seem to be what almost all creatures could start another war for. The reason is that the ancient ruins, as referred to are thergest side of the sealed world that amodates all avable treasures. Despite being called a Ruin, the expectation is that the ce is not being upied by any stronger races. But the things existing in it are very attractive but alsoe with extreme dangers. In a way, the higher-dimension powerhouses that have already stepped beyond the realm of celestial phenomenon might also be interested in the primitive world but none would dare step into the low dimensions. Their war back then gave birth to this situation when that strong man separated the world and sealed another part, also tempering with the rules making the life of all these creatures born above heaven and man feel threatened. In this way, like everyone with the realm above heaven and man was pushed into another region, and it is the current higher dimension. The dimension is divided into several nes too, and the only way to get benefits is by entering the ancient ruins. As for other things, such as the ownership of the sealed world no one dares to think of since the formation that has sealed the ce is even scarier with passages of time. In that way, even the demon domain was eying the ancient ruins and thus destroyed their already higher realms to get a chance to sneak into the world when the ce opened. The opening is just the moment the formations and Runes underwent some changes but the discovery has made many willing to y all possible tricks to enter the ancient ruins. Fear of that individual that chased all the races out and even created two different dimensions is still present among them. On the medical farm, Wang was busy but Ruruo that had startedprehendingws and preparing for taking the next step told him that thew in the primitive world had problems or was iplete. Chapter 227 227 Compromises of the strong It has been more than half a year since Wang attained level five in his body art, and most of his time is spent trying toprehendws and at the same time the world array. Ruruo on the other end is still trying to absorb the innate substance. After Wang realized he needed a higher quantity he just made the decision to give Ruruo the next portion and Fengxi could be given based on her physique. With Wang¡¯s current physique he was confident in dealing with those at thew-state level. Other than checking out the changes in himself beside the huge river, Wang spends most of his time trying toprehend the world array. He could see that it had reached close to 65%. This can be attributed to the potential value having reached 117. At the same time, Wang wondered what kind of changes could happen in Ruruo¡¯s case. Even though thews of the primitive world were not perfect, they did not pose a threat toprehending them. ..... Based on the methods the couple used to study Divine abilities, theirws could beprehended faster. In the same way, Wang had viewed numerous realms from the bloodline memory of the titans, so he just mentioned some of them to Ruruo. The realms in the celestial phenomenon were not talked about. Only those three after heaven and man were passed out. He thought it was not urgent to mention the other realms. With the environment in the primitive world, it is much simpler to graspws since they are iplete. Apparently, the world was forcefully sealed by someone leaving only part of it. To have the capability to do that in a way indicates immense strength. Perhaps even the formation set up in the world from world array to the otherplicated ones was the work of the same person. Wang didn¡¯t know that in the past this world had very terrifying figures above celestial phenomenon and they seemed to bepeting for supremacy but one figure rose up from themon creatures and his strength alone stood above all. In the end, using his own single power chased all those whose strength had surpassed the heaven and man level. He then set up some other strong formations that could stop them froming back. Beyond the celestial phenomenon realm, those that dare to disobey his words and return death is absolute. In the past, some have indeed tried it and the end result couldn¡¯t be changed at all. The so-called higher dimension is the work of that creature. Separating those that had be stronger to the point of thinking of themselves as God, was the creature¡¯s great idea. More than that, other realms descending are also being sealed up. In a way, no one wants to try it on themselves and hence the lower dimension has always been a ce most Creatures seem to regret. Back then the world wasplete and an opportunity to go beyond the cosmos existed. Most of the creatures that can take that road are those on the same level as the one that sealed the world. Before, it was the acts of the stronger races that lead to the current situation. In the same way, the guy was so powerful back then that he chased all the races without exceptions even the devil n. Compared to other races, the devil is so given birth to by the world. But their nature is destruction I have the early stages, but once the realm grows they can think for themselves. Wang has been checking out the world array and his speed of progress has already gone beyond his previous attempts in the past. He can be certain that by the time another innate substancees out he will have mastered the world¡¯s array to perfection. On the other end, Ruruo is busy refining the innate substance and her realm is slowly rising. Perhaps it is due to the innate substance that her breakthrough intow state has been pushed forward, but her strength is better than before. In the past, the event with the star technique she had created her strength could at most rise by about thirty percent with a breakthrough in the physique. At this moment the change is as though she has ascended to another realm altogether. In a way, Ruruo will have immense changes even if the benefits from the innate substance stopped there but that is not the case. The innate substance is being consumed slowly by Ruruopared to when Wang used it to cultivate body art. Not only did it allow him to ignore the realm barrier in practicing the body art, it also sped up the process. The potential value obtained from it was also a lot and helped him to go all the way to 117. In the higher dimension, at the border of the titans, the situation was almost reaching the end after being pushed back. But one of the elders from the titan n seemed to say, ¡°Seniors, the titan n is willing to retreat back to our territory temporarily.¡± The moment the voice was heard, another one came up. ¡°No problem! But that group of titans heading north should be told to alsoe back for that deal to hold. We are going tounch a war on the devil n, so we hope you can keep your word.¡± When the Slightly emotionless words were heard, even the voice of the titan elder couldn¡¯t help but stagnate slightly. there are only a certain group of people that would keep their eyes on all activities of their opponents, in that way they can be said to either be very dedicated all willing to go all out in the end. such a group of people could indeed make their enemies ufortable but in the end, that was not what is discouraging but the fact that the group had already started to act as though they would go all out if the Titans didn¡¯t seem willing topromise. But he received a voice transmission from the ancestors that had been sleeping. ¡± Promise him. It¡¯s not worth it to push yourself fighting to the death with these lunatics. The fact that they are willing to fight the devil n is already a problem. Our n should indeed keep out, appearing out there is not any different from being forced into choosing a side. In this war, there is not gonna be a winner. It¡¯s better to stay out of it.¡± Who said that titans only know how to fight, the words from their ancestors seemed to indicate differently. in fact, the words showed that the titans seemed to look at the small creatures as crazy and willing to look for any small problems with others so as to start a war and endanger their own lives. In that way, the titans were confined to their own region. With the retreat of the other creatures, the titan elders were gathered together. ¡°Don¡¯t leave the region until the war between those crazy guys is over.¡± a voice was transmitted over when the elders were arguing. ¡°If any of you wants to die then we won¡¯t stop you the devil n has a method of using demonic Qi to enve others. Our Titan for instance might be very easy to affect. The most important thing is that the two groups are crazy and don¡¯t mind eradicating each other. ¡± the voice seemed to have exined and then stopped. The group could only think the rest for themselves. In the higher dimension, the devil n is an enemy of everyone as every time it appears it mainly focuses on either devouring or destruction. At the same time, the devil n was waiting for an opportunity to send their descendants to the lower dimension. But in the end, it seemed that the other creatures could even team up just to deal. With them. Fear of destruction is very highpared to ns fighting for supremacy. The reason why countless creatures calmed down in the past was that the guy who sealed up the world was also a crazy one that didn¡¯t care about starting wars. In all estimations, the group was going to put up a fight with the devil n, then the safest method is to keep away. Back then the titans learned a lesson the hard way when they got involved in the battle of supremacy. That person still haunts the dreams of the strongest in the strongest creatures in the cosmos. instead of getting themselves involved in conflicts easily, they prefer to wait it out and let the younger generation do it. In a way, they have sealed themselves and that is why in the higher dimensions it is very difficult to see the higher realm creatures make a move casually. Not only has the situation been like this, they even didn¡¯t dare move towards the boundary of the lower dimensions. The aspect of dimensionality isplicated, and only one person seemed to have taken up that path, making it difficult for others to understand it. Even Wang has some tricks but he honestly can¡¯t stand by and im that it is the path of dimensions. Chapter 228 228 How is this a formation? Wang is versed in some use of dimension tricks butpared to the real dimensions it is far off. A dimension is capable of holding more than something like an alternative to everything. He also has yet to use them since hee to this primitive world because the effectpared to the world he was in before was very minimal. But in the end, most of his efforts were put into strengthening his body with the environment in the world being more suitable for body cultivation, Even thews in the world seemed to be iplete which is beneficial to those at their level, in a world withpletews, it is very difficult to grasp. The advantage is the same as when studying a portion of an objectpared to a whole. The whole object can make those that are interested feel it is tooplicated. with parts being exposed, one can slowly grasp them and even though theplete object could be missing the speed of understanding part would be faster and more practical. In the environment, it is indeed very easy for people on Ruruo and Wang to benefit but in the end, when the level rises, advised to look for other regions. When Wang provided Ruruo with the innate substance he also didn¡¯t realize that she would be the first to attain that limit, but even so, he probably would still do it. The benefits of the innate substance are way beyond even his understanding. In someone with huge potential such as Ruruo, this action in itself is more like multiplying it again, in this way her other deficiencies arepletely made up for. ..... In the same way, Wang had no idea the type ofws that Ruruo decided to focus on anyway. After studying the arrays for some time he could already feel the terror of the formations. When he approached, he felt that the aura fluctuations were higher than even in the part of the world he was located. But just standing there, made him experience immense pressure and at the same time could be sure that any attempt to go even in the huge river is seeking death. This all was just from the weakest formation setup, he could actually still have this feeling from the past. It was as though he was just still a kid and thrown in the forest with ancient beasts that had demon bloodlines. He was sure that approaching the river would be not any different from giving up all to have the slightest thought of resistance, and some of them are just out of their own fear. Even the star pavilion lord that had his realm improve would retreat when faced with the force circting across the river. Let alone Wang that has only digested two innate substances. Wang already had the idea that the realm of heaven and man, was nothing inparison to the formations. Perhaps to them the same feeling those that have yet to attainw state is the same they would have when they stand before it, he had and that is fear. In the beginning, perhaps due to the low realm Wang failed to feel the threat thate from this ce, but thinking back he was indeed lucky to not have gone ahead and attempted to cross the massive river. He could feel that this ce was very dangerous and perhaps due to his acute perception ofws he was certain in this world array ofws are not worth much. In fact, part of him thought that those in the realm of Heaven and Man would retreat instantly upon setting their sights on this ce and that is how powerful formations are. In that case, he would do his best toprehend the world array before thinking about entering aw state. he was also certain all this can be aplished within the hundred years timeline. In the end, he still took his time to study the formations in this ce which gave him a sense of crisis. The improvement in his strength didn¡¯t seem to make himfortable but rather allowed him to see further and understand a lot. Perhaps if it was before when he had owed for those in the heaven and man realm, he might not feel the kind of power circting around the world array. Beyond the world, array were other unique formations he avoided even exploring and that is with good reason. in the beginning, he attempted to check them out and his perception was cut off instantly had he not taken initiative to also cut off his soul power, there was a good probability of getting hurt. Fortunately, at that time, he didn¡¯t use much soul power to spy upon the formation, or he might have suffered a serious soul injury. His hair was disheveled at the time and his eyes seemed bloodshot from that attempt, and without some knowledge of formations, he was certain that even if he managed to escape death a huge probability of being incapable of utilizing the soul power for a long time awaited him. In that way, it would be as though his ability to graspws had also been halved and in worse-case scenarios, he would have to wait till he recovered to think about the issues of cultivation. As soon as such thoughts appeared, he knew that he had dodged a serious problem, at the same time was d that his sense of crisis at the time was going on at an rming rate. At that moment though he was dropping into a cold sweat, he had a smile on his face since he knew he had survived and will not carelessly use his soul to scan other formations in the future. Having put his attention on the study of formations he failed to realize that some other humans hade into his backyard and seemed to be seeking trouble. Ruruo was also busy but at the time, Fengxi could feel that the remnant soul of the old woman was interested in making a move. It is indeed true, the woman had not obtained an opportunity to act when she acted Fengxi as a disciple but her parents were always the ones acting domineering. In that case, when she saw a grouping towards their residence she informed Fengxi that trying to train the techniques she had requested from her parents. But hearing the words of the old remnant soul of course she was very much willing to go beyond the formation boundary andpete with those in the same realm. Well, the old woman lied, she wouldn¡¯t want to help Ruruo to bully those in the same realm as her, but he still had some dignity. In a way seeing the excited disciple she felt somehow bad for deceiving a child, but that was a passing thought. Having the excitement, Fengxi jumped around towards the edge of the formations. In her line of sight, there were about six guys wasting their time trying to break through the formation. Seeing that someone wasing out of the formation, especially with how young Fengxi was to them, an old man with gray hair and a ck mole on his face seemed to have be convinced that people indeed stay in this ce. His face had a smile on it and he even had the first etiquette to fold his fists in Fengxi¡¯s direction. With a smile at the corner of his mouth, the old man said, ¡°Indeed we are the same n, young miss I wonder if you can let us stay in your ce for a while?¡± ¡± I realized that all these years I should have also traveled around more and learned tomunicate with more people. Indeed it has been in vain, and young people are better than me in the past, even though their actions seem careless, they are at the end worth talking to¡± The old man kept rumbling on and no one paid him any attention at all. Fengxi had her own intention ofing to this ce and thus she didn¡¯t seem to care about development but looked at the group attacking the formation. She found them more interesting than the old guy talking too much nonsense. At the same time, the old guy seemed to have realized that the moment Ruruo passed through the formation, they couldn¡¯t even see the other side. His face bes solemn because the formation seemed to only allow the residents and trying to enter in with the tricks might not be possible. More impressively the foundation of Fengxi was too solid, and such children usually have good backgrounds. The fact that he failed to find anyone around them indeed made the guy very apprehensive because even if the one assigned to protect someone like her couldn¡¯t be located. But in the end, the old guy seemed to be confusing himself, who said that when you couldn¡¯t locate something it was hidden? Perhaps sometimes it just doesn¡¯t exist at all. Just standing before the old man Fengxi couldn¡¯t understand the depths of the old man¡¯s aura. Even though the old man was strong she didn¡¯t bother with him, he had yet to reach the level of her old man. When Wang was already cultivating the Qi codex, his body seemed like a huge abyss let alone now that he had already achieved perfection on the Qi Codex. At the same time, the others were forced to stop when they saw that someone was just moving through the formation so easily. The old man was already worried that the fools would say something that could end up causing trouble before the objective ofing was obtained. ¡°The old man came here this time under the instruction of our leader tomunicate with you. He said that there is a senior here that also seems to learn the same technique.¡± But the voice of the old woman in her head seemed to beining at the turn of events. ¡°Discussion? what is there to discuss, tell those in charge to open the formation and let us in or our leader mighte to visit you at any time! You think because our leader passed on the star refining art you guys are important?¡± The old man didn¡¯t stop the people behind him from saying what they wanted, in a way it seemed to indicate that he was also supporting them. In their astonishment, Fengxi just looked at them coldly and retreated back into the formation. Even the old remnant soul was still doubting life. After that Fengxi didn¡¯t even give her a chance to show off, based on Wang¡¯s teaching such kinds of people are useless to waste time on, and thus she went back to her things. But that didn¡¯t seem to be all when someone tried to follow Fengxi in they could sense that the formation was changing and this constituted a threat to them. ¡°What an astonishing murderous aura!¡± the old man with a keen sense, retreated back by pulling some of the guys that didn¡¯t know the height of the heavens. Just sensing the murderous intent being released by the formation, the old man knew that his realm would not be capable of defending against it. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder, secretly thinking that they had been told tomunicate with the people in this ce, but the group had already messed up. Chapter 229 229 Why Don¡¯t you act like guests The old man was already almost swearing, with their attitudes, it is almost impossible to aplish much in this ce. At the same time, he understood what the pavilion master meant to them toe and should behave, it turns out they even didn¡¯t understand anything at all. The smile on the old man¡¯s face had already faded, as it was apparent that they would not be capable of entering this territory without permission from the owners. Even though Wang had yet to make any changes to the formation since his level rose, the fusion of the formation with some power of heaven and earth already made it strong. The old man was still grumbling by himself, ¡°This old man has yet to say anything so why did she just leave? Are kids nowadays so courageous that they don¡¯t even respect the old?¡± The others were already not in a good mood, and after finding out it was impossible to enter the ce they looked at each other then focused their attention on the old man. ¡°You want this old man to make a move? This ce is not easy to enter and even if the old man be serious we might not be capable of entering. Why don¡¯t you guys do something to attract someone over again.¡± But all this was disrupted by some middle aged woman in the distance, apparently she was just watching them. She didn¡¯t make a move all this time at all, and she turned to look at the old man with some disdain clearly visible in her eyes. ..... ¡°How dare you bring about the age when it suites your needs? That girl just now was being insulted by this group and yet you did nothing, in a way, your actions were no different from agreeing with what they were doing. Do you think that anyone else woulde out to meet us anymore? I suggest you rest and build some temporary amodations, we might be here for a while!¡± The woman¡¯s tone was not very pleasant especially to everyone gathered, and the words that were said seemed very blunt in the least. In the same time the group even seemed to have forgotten their purpose ofing in this ce, but at this time nothing could be done seeing that the woman had already left. ¡°Elder, are we really just going to sit on the outside and do nothing, didn¡¯t they say that this ce had less then ten people?¡± Hearing this the elder was shocked and seemingly felt that a big problem was present, and since he couldn¡¯t go around asking the middle-aged woman, because the two of them seemed to be from different factions, thus their rtionship not quite right. He could only gather information from the group gathered around him, and then he realized that the ce was indeed problematic. The number of people in this ce is estimated to be about five, and their is a couple that seems to be in charge of this ce. From this information, the old man could already guess that the youngdy that they saw might be their daughter. In the beginning he thought that this ce might have close to five experts, in that way it wouldn¡¯t be awkward to flex their muscles but if this is just a family staying here the meaning changespletely. Seeing how the old man seemed to have realized this, the middle-aged woman that was watching all this time just sneered. ¡°Things seem to have be very difficult to handle, if this is a family residence then they might not be any movements in this ce for along time. In that way we would have to wait until then to get in touch with anyone, and worst off if the people in this ce have entered seclusion, wouldn¡¯t we have to wait for a long time.¡± The old man made some analysis by himself and found that he was indeed depressed very much. When he finally realized what the middle- aged woman was implying he heard her saying, ¡°Judging from the situation, the little girl was the only one free and when she came out and found that the people outside were all boring, she wont bother toe out regardless of what you do.¡± In the same time, the group of people felt as though their faces were hot from being called boring, even though they didn¡¯t know whether it was what Fengxi thought of them or not, they seemed to have developed some bad attitude towards her. In the same time inside the formation, Fengxi seemed to have gone back to practicing a new water rted exercise she got from Ruruo. It is useful as a movement technique and Wang evenmented that it could serve the same role for body refinement. seeing how serious Fengxi was lost in concentration the old remnant soul couldn¡¯t help but feel some resentment. It was supposed to be its time to show off some might, but this kid didn¡¯t y buymon sense. Now that chance had gone and by seeing the attitude that Fengxi showed just now she probably saw them as clowns. All this can be med for the immense stories that Wang tells his family from time to time and when Fengxi checked the characters and fixed positions for them with regards to the ones on the outside, they fit the category of clowns. Especially when she saw the old man her first thought was it was the scheming old man without enough strength, as for the others she categorized them as spoiled brats, that are always following around the scheming old man. In that way, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of them at all and chose to ignore them before heading back to practice. She could still feel that her strength was insufficient and she was promised something to help improve her strength but the process of absorbing it might be unbearable. Ruruo and Wang were both focused on improving themselves so she couldn¡¯t be left behind, and other people she rarely knows could only arise some curiosity but not as desirable to winning against Ruruo. On the outside the old man seemed to want to preach and thus he went on with it as Wang was busy studying formations he had improved again. As the old man went out of his way to discuss the truths he has mastered over in his lifetime, the couple were each focused on their things. In the same way, time passed in a sh another four months had gone by and those that could hardly stand it asionally went ahead to attack the formation. Despite being a thankless job, it was something that couldn¡¯t be stopped. Human behavior is as such when they feel it is impossible to control somethings panic ismon, but having the ability to deceive oneself once in a while could indeed make up for the state of mind. After listening to the old man¡¯s theories from time to time it would be unbearable sometimes and thus the attacking of the formation despite being proven to be dangerous it can help them in bing distracted. In the development of their state reaching to this point, Wang and family seemed to be fairing on quite well, and in a matter of time one of them might even be capable of experiencing a change in their level of knowledge of life. In the most direct way, the actions of the group of visitors did not even seem to have impact on them. Even though the improvement in the formation level, did not end up improving the potential value for Wang and his speed of studying the formation was slowing down, he had attained close to 74% of the world array. In blink of an eye that is for those that were busy in the territory such as Wang and Ruruo, another five months passed, and in this time Wang attained 82% of the world array and discovered that he couldn¡¯t improve anymore. It had reached a bottleneck, to improve meant he had to umte more or improve his potential value. That would also require a lot of innate substances, in that case it is better to put his focus on other things. The thing he has always overlooked is his weapon skills, after attaining perfection of fusion intent, nothing else seemed to have happened. But he had already reached the level of the soul, so the next step is to leverage on the soul to push his perfected fusion intent to the level of soul., In the period of time he spent on studying the world array, the benefits he has gathered indeed are immense, and he didn¡¯t n to start to improve his perfected fusion intent yet. He had to check out the practical nature of the formations he can set up and after that,pare them with the existing before going back to the other side. He nned to use the formation knowledge to set up a formation that could reflect the level he had already reached. Ruruo was the one that was experiencing immense changes, her physique was improving at an astonishing rate, while the soul had already attained the limit. She would thus just have to use herprehendedw to step intow state, and eachw that she managed toprehend would have to be perfected. That would be mostly affecting the soul, and with the more number ofws sheprehends and perfect, her soul would be even stronger. Currently her soul had already reached the threshold forw state and thus the body was experiencing a hastened change due to the innate substance. Chapter 230 230 Appearance of the normad With the process of transformation tow state being iplete, it still didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t aplish it but it would require time. But she could actually see the events happening on the outside, she however was not in a hurry to do something about though. In some other regions beyond the primitive world, a man with a speer was standing and observing a huge creature that seemed to be capable of rivaling the titans in terms of size, the creature however seemed different from those in the higher dimension in every aspect. At the same time, the man standing next to it had a unique aura that seemed to have gone beyond the level of celestial phenomenon. ¡°Jigong! Indeed it is your n, even after having made you guys retreat from this world, you seem to have not left. In that case, you can¡¯t leave anymore. I once just thought that if those creatures were shifted to the higher dimensions they would be honest, it turns out some are still working with you invaders. In that case, I don¡¯t mind starting a war earlier than, what do you think the primitive world is to you?¡± Though the creature was panicked it tried to find ways out of the current situation it was facing, the man before it was even said to be a huge murderer in that war. But after it heard the words used about starting a war, the creature seemed to find it hard to survive here, but at the same time said: ¡°No matter what, at least you should give me a chance to discuss, why are you so quick to starting a war?¡± Indeed in the past, this old man indeed preferred peace and even went further to seal the other races that had invaded their home cosmos in the other area of the primitive world. But the current him did seem to have turned savage as every word that escaped from his mouth seemed to mention the words kill, and this was not in line with the ns of the void creature. Its inherent characteristics did not seem to have any advantages over the man at all, otherwise, the tragedy in the past couldn¡¯t have happened. ..... In the past war indeed the old man had a secret that no one discovered, he couldn¡¯t kill the enemies but rather sealed them up because the realm was low at that time. That, however, is not the case after going out of the cosmos to look for opportunities, he seems to have taken another step, and in the past, he was shackled by the realm since in the higher levels things are not as simple as they seem. One creature could break through to a higher level and fuses its life on the higher dimension river of life and that means that killing them would require cutting it off. In the past due to exaggeratedbat power, the man managed to suppress the quartet but in the end, he realized it was far from enough. But the higher dimension model he tried to create seems to no longer have any meaning, but the original body seemed to be outside. Since it was turning out like this, the man seemed to not have any problem dealing with the problem he left unsolved back then. Besides, the thing he couldn¡¯t tell the creature was that at his level, it was all about clearing Karma with the Cosmos that raised him, after this is done, the karma would be cut off, and more than that he could also cut off his connection to the material ne, he then could be said to have jumped out of the shackles of the cosmos. Seeing how the guy was unmoved and just observing it as though ready to make a move anytime, the void creature couldn¡¯t help but issue threats at this point. Having cultivated to this point, even humans would not be willing to lose their lives for nothing, this cosmos might seem attractive to the void creature too but not to the point of risking its life for, in fact, there are other creatures that didn¡¯t even bother with this cosmos. In the end, they came to this ce because this is an ownerless higher world. but in the end, they never thought it had given birth to such a strong creature. Indeed the primitive world was unique and it attracted all kinds of crazy creatures topete for it, but in the end, most of them were sealed in the same world. Those crazy formations that Wang was studying were put in ce by this guy and he seemed to be the one that is referred to as the Nomad. Based on the situation of Star Pavilion master and the others the nomad seems to be someone in their realm, but that is far from the truth, that clone of his that they met is already on another level. No wonder the guy was said to have a carrier visiting all the forbidden grounds but in the end, he is still alive. In that way, it can be said to be somehow a good thing that theyck knowledge of some things or they would be hit hard. In the same way, the void creature opened its huge eyes looking warily at the old man in front of it, and could tell that it was not the actual body from using its innate abilities but that did not make it any rxed at all. One move was all it seemed like it could take topletely destroy it in the end, and that is not a very desirable oue so after thinking about it came up with another stupid idea. ¡°Although you are strong, my n is not weak either. My ancestor will obviously be attracted if you were to go around killing void creatures. After all, our poption is very limited, and attacking me is no different from dering war against my n.¡± Having said that the situation didn¡¯t seem to be any better but rather kept worsening due to the sense of crisis rising. The situation didn¡¯t seem tost long until the time a death threat enveloped it from all directions. It was also now that it understood what the information back in its home world meant. In the vast infinite space, it is well known that invading other people¡¯s home world is something that eventually will gain the fate of killing without mercy. Why would someone whose home has been invaded and on the level of the man care about some ancestor of the void creatureing to take revenge? At this time others coveted his home killing them is only natural, forget the void creature the man could sense other even stronger auras hiding all around the cosmos. He decided to clear them before going to the ce he had created the immense seals to check if some have managed to break through the seal. But that could only wait for his real body to show up in this Cosmos to take over the task, after all, it had a lot to do with his cultivation and these alien creatures were just standing in his path forward, so he didn¡¯t mind getting rid of them. Prior to the recent changes that are happening in the lower dimension he created, of course, he could see clearly that the opportunity or whatever it is being mentioned did not exist, some creatures were coborating to try and get the most benefits by coborating with some sealed powerhouses. Even though he didn¡¯t have a good impression of some creatures he never bothered to eradicate them, rather he just pushed them to other areas he crafted using his knowledge of dimensions. But now the fact that he didn¡¯t have a positive opinion of most of them is proving problematic. Even though it can affect his ns with regards to cutting off the karma between him and the cosmos, the creatures are still dependent on the cosmos yet they could still gamble their lives at will. Even after turning a blind eye to the selfish nature of this creature, he seemed to have been forced into acting against them in the end. He would turn a blind eye this time too but he could feel that in almost all their territories some alien creatures were present. This in itself is problematic and the fact that they forgot the created dimensions to avoid them having contact with the aliens as much as possible. Now that they were hosting them, he would not be nice anymore. For the most part, the conflicts between the creatures were not an issue but over the period the creatures beyond the level of celestial gods seemed to have disappeared in almost all ns, and he could see them. He had already confirmed that there were some aliens hiding within the homes of the creatures. When his eyes passed through from the lower dimension to the higher dimension, he managed to see another creature trying to send new aliens to the cosmos. In a way, he could feel its strength almost seemed to match him before he broke through. Chapter 231 231 What it this Without hiding his eyes met that of the creature that was secretly sneaking others into the cosmos and it said, ¡°Although you are strong, Nomad, my strength is not bad. It is best to not push me otherwise in the end, no matter which side wins, the end result will not be good for either of us!¡± The creature was not foolish as it could feel the killing intent being released by the clone of the Nomad, and the fact that it failed to even realize that this was a clone proved it had just entered the realm and not even among the strongest. It¡¯s just that the aliens each have some kind of unique talent that allows them to stand above others. Hearing these words being said in a manner that could make others think the creature was morally right, the Nomad seemed to have no change in expression at all but just kept observing the situation and could see that the number of aliens that idiot has brought in seemed too much. He could even probably guess the ce the group of aliens gathered all around was the work of this creature. Seeing that the Nomad was just silent the guy gained some confidence and said, ¡°Now that there is someone like you here, there is no need to fight, I also have just taken on some tasks under others and have no real enmity with you so there is no need to fight to thest one right?¡± ¡°As far as I know you aliens have Divine abilities and they are ranked, with each ranking determining the level of strength you all can exert right? Since your strength varies, each of you therefore also holds a certain type of rank and the fact that others can order you at will is not some good show of your strength and power right?¡± Indeed the aliens were from some greater worlds or even universes with stronger cultivation cultures and thus the issue of divine abilities could be brought up. Martial artists had to cultivate themselves to a high level and even if lucky manage toe up with divine abilities but the same couldn¡¯t be said for some divine beasts. Above them is the demons that inherit supernatural powers upon birth, andpared to the ones that Wang utilizes, it can¡¯t even bepared. The Nomad kept rambling on himself. ¡°Whilst you pride yourself in having the same level of strength your divine abilities are allcking. In the end, you should also take into ount this, without enoughbat power your life might not be under your control at all. Also what exactly made you go around and use the moral high ground on me when you are the one invading my home world!¡± ..... All the words being talked about by the Nomad made the alien powerhouse shudder, and the only reason he didn¡¯t break down was the fact that it had yet to enter the world and was operating on the outside. Entering the homeworld of the Nomad might indeed result in perhaps part of hisbat power beingpletely suppressed. But on the outside, it is easier to escape especially with the way things seem to be going beyond his ns. An enemy like this that has already collected all the intelligence about you is one to be scared of, as he exudes some kind of confidence thates from numbers. Since he already knows everything then he should have everything nned out to deal with the situation. Before the old man could even continue to speak, he felt that another creature was also sneaking around and it seemed to have some rtion with the race that previously referred to themselves as celestials, he killed almost all the strongest people in that n but now he could almost be sure of something. ¡°No wonder, back then so all of these idiots had already chosen a side to stand by, and my existence seemed to have thwarted some of their ns, in that way it is best to rid the primitive world of this cancer.¡± In the past, when the war was happening he could only see the impact it was bringing but that was far from enough for him to interfere. Unlike other greater worlds out there linked to the main cosmos, the stronger beings in existence make sure that the world is always protected, but that cant is the same for a new greater world that has just formed. The karma he found tying himself to the world at that time was too strong, it even made it such that he wondered whether he could manage to break the karma someday. But in the end, he made a discovery that shocked him, some other creatures with aura out of tune with this world were appearing from time to time. Despite it appearing as though they were doing nothing the source of the new greater world was slowly being extracted and the strength of the guys kept increasing with the more wars being fought. Their betrayal seemed to have already started at the time, and the more he observed the development of things, he remembered that some of the techniques that have helped him reach his current selfe from opportunities. In that way, he thought it would take some time before the main bodyes back, and thus spreading some seeds among his own n is not a bad move either. From the position he was standing he had coverage of everything, and even Wang couldn¡¯t hide from him. He could see Ruruo the same was for the remnant soul hidden in the crystal slowly resting in Fengxi¡¯s consciousness. From the direction of the star Pavilion to the others such as the Axe gang all fell under his line of sight. In the end, the old man sighed, the impact he has on the current world is also not small, the small inheritances he left in the cosmos, ended up making almost all of these people but he could indeed see that the level of their strength might not be even capable ofpeting with the creatures born in the primitive world. Even though he moved all the way to this ce and made a name for himself but the same time utilized some inheritances from some seniors though he knew the inheritances probably were from creatures of the outside. With his line of sight, he could see a lot of things that one can ignore even at his level unless probably observing purposefully. The Nomad felt it at this moment, as his heart moved he seemed to havee to a realization in the end. The best way to cut off karma is to pass it on, trying to solve all the problems might indeed sort out some of the core issues but in the end, ignores the fundamental ones. In the end, when he leaves, the world would also end up giving rise to many issues he can¡¯t capable of solving. In that case, he thought of a lot and some shes of memory yed along within his head until he shook his head. Though he felt his heart be heavy, the burden on his shoulder be more defined as hee to this conclusion. From the demons hidden in the world or woulde in the future, he would just take a few fellows and give them a chance probably as long as they have the right attitude the chance could help them go beyond their imagination. At the same time, he seemed to have realized that a huge number of aliens have already sneaked into the higher dimensions and he seemed to have no interest in handling it yet. In higher dimensions races such as the devils, have been trying toe to the lower dimension to ess the primitive world. In such a case, how could the devil race be so interested in the lower dimension if not for attempting to release some of the creatures imprisoned on the other side of the primitive world? Huge numbers of the devil race are among those sealed in the primitive world, and the race is dangerous to those that are not their own. When it invaded, it had some devouring technique that allow them to strengthen by devouring other creatures. Even the weakest devils are considered a threat just as the ones standing on the apex since they can easily devour the higher realms. At the same time, other races were already scheming to destroy the devil race remnants that would be sent to the lower dimensions, while the devil race was already nning to use the other races as resources to cultivate. Those threatened by the devils on the other end seem to have not taken any moves to clear them since they moved to the higher dimension. But in the period of time the races seemed to have each taken some space and settled thinking of how to push their ws into the primitive world, the only reason they have yet to make the move is the dimensional principles in ce, and the primitive world has formations that are meant to kill. Entering that region is the same as looking for trouble for oneself in the end, even Wang has had little ess to them and could feel that the formations were made to kill. Chapter 232 232 Cleaning up some of you ¡°What the hell have you been doing this year to have umted such killing intent, from what I heard about you, all the invaders were sealed off by you.¡± At this moment the creature seemed to have regained some courage and even withstood the murderous aura. But it was all under the premise that the situation was as the creature thought or things might indeed be problematic. The creaturecked a keen sense of these things but it didn¡¯t matter since the other one did not gain anything from it and was beheaded. But it failed to realize that the old man was a serious murderer, especially towards his enemies. During this period of time, he also moved almost everywhere and could be said to have a clear understanding of the world. For the alien powerhouses, he also managed to guess their tricks by checking out the areas they are hiding secretly At that period he already knew that there would not be some kind of coboration with them. What they wanted was in the first ce not something he could allow them to take. ..... Cutting off his path is probably the most likely oue for the actions of the creatures continuing to enter the primitive world periphery. He could indeed not be very careless about this situation. He had no interest in learning more about his enemies. Destroying the enemy when he had the ability is the most practical thing to do. In the past, he has seen how much destruction they can cause and didn¡¯t go ahead to make some time for them to aplish this. In that period of time, the only thing that could be done was to get rid of the well-hidden threats and use the rest as stepping stones for the people in the world. In the way of causing destruction though the group of creatures with the mentality they stand above others such as the celestial race, cause more destruction to the world than the aliens. In that case, the most practical thing to do is to target them but he seemed to have no interest in that yet. After recovering from his state he looked at the creature beside him and waved his hand and it was shattered. Vitality in its body all started to decrease at an rming rate. The old man just smiled and said, ¡°aliens bringing a group of others to infiltrate my world still want to sit down and talk about it. What kind of discussion does it want to doesn¡¯t know what this old man wants to say, so why refuse in such a hurry?¡± ¡°You want a discussion, then wait until you are strong enough in your next life.¡± The Nomad seemed to have been angry at the same time his eyes seemed to be burning like torches as he observed the other aliens that were hiding in the higher dimension waiting for an opportunity to act. After dealing with the alien, he seemed to have passed through space and arrived at another location, ¡°Well, this one will be my next target before going to take a visit to the ns in the higher dimension, as for the creatures that have yet to break through the cosmic barrier on the other end, it¡¯s better to let my actual body deal with them when ites back.¡± As he made his ns, he seemed to be standing before a huge creature, it just opened its eyes to see some tiny creature before it but it didn¡¯t have time to say anything before it started to wither and around it, some thin lines could be seen covering the entire creature. They could only be visible due to the color of the thin threads turning red, it actually resembled the method used by the sacrificial altar in the beginning. If Wang saw it he might actually associate the man with the original owner of the altar, before it was damaged and the application of that method seems even more interesting than huge tentacles spreading out when in a fight. ¡°If you were to stay back in your own home cosmos and not covet the source of this greater world, no one would disturb your sleep probably!¡± The old man spoke before he also disappeared from the ce. He thought the ideas of these creatures were very beautiful, regardless of the methods they were thinking of, they had yet to attain the level of his current realm, so they could hardly understand the karma associated with a world. In a way, it would be honest to say, he had improved his strength and even his clone seemed to have benefited, as, for the beings whose strength already was above him, they would not go around trying to conquer some worlds regardless of the ranking. In the end, even though some creatures seemed to have sent their subordinates in an attempt to snatch a greater world, none of them appeared due to knowing some secrets. In the end, he thought this was the funniest thing he had ever experienced, someone making an enemy and then using their connections to try and threaten others out of it. But it is usually useless to tell this to some people as they themselves have no dependence so they would not even let one finish mentioning the strong individual before they finish them off. At the same time, he kept moving around and destroying the creatures that had started to move their tentacles toward the primitive world. ¡°Perhaps in a few centuries, the seals and formations that I used on the creatures on the other side of the primitive world would start to weaken, no wonder some creatures have started to make some moves. But this is also a good chance to provide some opportunities.¡± The thoughts of many people are different from the way the Nomad thinks. There is an illusion in the aliens¡¯ minds that this world is theirs for the taking, in the end, they forget that the world also has aboriginals in it. But in the end, they seem to even forget the fact that they had failed to seize the world even after coborating with the strongest ns, all due to one man. In the end, instead of finding out first if the guy is still around, they move on to start the second round of concern as though it is some game. The situation now however seems to be even more difficult than in the past, but based on the information from the old man, it is a few centuries, at that time perhaps his actual body would still be looking around for opportunities or on the way back. The clone of the Nomad however seemed to not be bothered by aliens with an ability to speak eloquently because the enemies to him are not strong enough to make him take them seriously for a discussion. Perhaps that is the mentality of the strong, not much of what is being released from the mouth of the weak could hardly faze them. Even in cases where what they might be saying is true, no one would bother to spend their time to confirm the words of the weak. Even though some aliens seemed to be just rxing deep in sleep the Nomad did not want to give them a chance at all after all they are enemies at the end of the day. It is foolish to assume that your enemies are just having a little seclusion when the means to attack have been limited for them. ¡°In the end, I do not necessarily have to handle the rest of the aliens, it can be used as a chance for the lower realm creatures to gain experience and opportunities.¡± Looking in the direction of most humans, he had his own ideas in his mind that he didn¡¯t share. He after all did not have the hobby of taking everything under himself and thus had some envy for the kind of lifespan that Wang had. It was just a passing thought though, as someone like him had already made many sacrifices in the pursuit of the strongest path for himself. In the end, his indifferent eyes seemed to be ncing in the direction of the devil n, he could feel the unique state the entire race had undergone for the past thousands of years. As the old man was considering how to deal with the situation in the higher dimension, something seemed to havee into his mind. ¡°Actually, making a move towards the guys in the upper dimension is just a thought but I need them to also wait for the calm period to pass and some aliens might also show up in that period. it is better to not scare the enemy into not showing up. There is obviously someone that might be looking for my traces all around.¡± He can just wait a while and when sure that the number of aliens that arrived were a lot he can set up aplete massacre. The main body will also have time to prepare, he didn¡¯t believe that they are not a single method out there that could allow him to return even faster. In the lower dimensions, he could feel that the activities were just limited to some weak creatures and the stronger ones seem to have already felt the threating from the primitive world to approach it. But the cosmos on the other side seemed to have some unique methods ofing to the primitive world, all of which seem to be the work of the aliens behind the scenes. But in the lower dimensions there is no one that could threaten the primitive world, in the same way, the creatures sealed on the other side of the primitive world, can also only wait for the formation to weaken before they cane out or use some tricks such as the devil n¡¯s taking house techniques. Chapter 233 233 This is his current state of strength ¡°Considering that the threats have been removed, for now, I¡¯ll let the rest happen naturally when the main bodyes back. In this way, I can also be capable of understanding those that might end up receiving benefits from my collections.¡± In the same way, as he moved towards another area, he met several aliens that he dealth with but eventually afterpleting this he decided to stay low for some time. In the higher dimensions he always felt something was wrong and thus did not make a move yet, after all defeating those aliens in the higher dimension is just a raise of his arm, but the same time he is aware that it would result in the actual war starting early, and his concerns are those that are still outside the cosmos. ¡°It¡¯s not worth to go all out anyway, once an enemy feels threatened they can indeed go to the extreme and that would just go against my original intentions. Even in the worse case those that are fighting over invasion might end up forming aliances and at that time it would be hard to aplish my goal before the main body shows up.¡± In the end, he might not put the aliens in his eyes but in the end the cosmos is not capable of withstanding the invasion like in the past, at that time due to the war from all ns he was able to quickly handle them since everyone was wary of each other. Even the formations he has set up are in themselves very dangerous to the primitive world, omce unleashed the thing that he is desperately trying to protect might not be capable of even withstanding it. Truth is, the most dangerous creatures to the world are ussually those that have strength to rival the world itslelf. In the sense such beings can destroy the world by just making a move, in the case of the actual body of the Nomad, it has indeed reached this level. In the same time the group of creatures from the devil race were being sorrounded by other creatures just after having descended to the lower dimension. In the same way each of them was emiting unrestraint killing intent, as for the devouring capabilities disyed by their bodies, as thouigh innate seemed to make all other races hate them. No one can aodate an enemy that can use the deaths of all creatures around them to be stronger. In that case regardless of the disposition of other races, once they meet the devil race they would do everything to destroy them when still weak and some cases in the same realm they just run away. ..... It is as though if they do not kill all the devils it is unreasonable, but only the strong know that this dream can not be attained at all. In the same time the devils seemed to not care about the way the others saw them as in their current state consuming other creatures seemed just right and sometimes when they met those that seemed too arrogant they could even enjoy devouring them. At this point, the encircled devil n seemed to have also made up their minds to act since the meeting between the two sides was meant to be a war. In other confrontations it is indeed possible to have concessions, but when they areing to the lower dimension for some opportunity and the bigest threat to everyone has been determined then dealing with the threates before everything else. As the two sides were fighting they failed to realize that someone set sight on them and then left after loosing interest in them. Figures seemed to be shing from time to time confronting each other and in the end, the person watching them seemed to have turned his attention towards numerous locations in the primitive world. The ce that seemed to make him seem emotional is the other side of the primitice world that has been sealed off. In the fight between the devils and the other races, it seemed some weird creaures were difficult to kill among the devils that took advantage of the situation to devour other creatures; and this might not be able to improve their realm but their breadths were increasing rapidly. The figure from the devil race had huge devoring force all around him that seemed to restrain their enemies in the end making such that they could only barely defend. When the fight was ongoing the Nomad seemed to have sensed something and his figure flickered appearing in another location where if one looked closely it was like the Primitive world in terms of aura though, it was hundreds of times better. The only problem was that there was now it seemed to resemble a void, and at this time a dark curtain was spreading, but soon it stopped and then disperse. In the void a huge sound could be heard. ¡°Hmph!¡± What made it more scary was that in this disodered world without even operation of basicws, time could be seen to reach a standstill then reversed, the ck curtain receededpletely revealing a figure. In the moment the figure was revealed to be a beautiful woman in red, and her purple eyes seemed to be observing the old man that had just appeared with wariness. When she tried to move the ck curtain again, it didn¡¯t respond. It seemed to have been rendered useless by the old man before her that did nothing but just stand there. ¡°How is this possible? Who are you?¡± The red dressed woman was indeed shocked, at the same time her pupils stared at the old man in disbelief. ¡°Right! How is this possible? It seems that you aliens have interesting abilities, but is is indeed anoying to see a human get involved in this conflict. You probably want to rescue that group with white skin right? You indeed should not have meddled in other peoples problems, but since you can get involved it means you can bear the karma.¡± The formations in the ce were all set up with the main body, even the weakest the world arrays were work done in theter periods to which Wang has spend years toprehend. When the woman was still bewildered the old man before her seemed to have finally made a move. ¡°Huh?¡± With this confusion, the woman discovered that the entire space including the alien creatures she came to save have changed to a different space. In the same time the beautiful woman seemed to have already realized something was wrong at the moment, even she could not move creatures through space like that. When the location changed from the primitive world to the higher space beyond even the higher dimension that the creatures in the higher domension beyond the Celestial God realm dare not visit was like this old man¡¯s yground. Infact this was no different from the space being altered using spatial abilties but to go all the way to the outer domain meant that the old guy was too strong. By the time the creatures seemed to have regained their vision, they were happy to find out their restraint was gone. Seeing this scene, the Nomad just acted normal and the creatures released started tough as they talked about how they would conquer the world and eat the creatures present in there. But the old man just looked at the woman and then with a twist of his arm, it seemed that space had been twisted too. The woman seemed to have seen something interesting and yet no fear could be seen on her face, as the space attack approached her, she said, ¡°You actually have such means! Fellow daoist this matter ends here, how about this karma ends here too.¡± When the space hit her, it was different from her expectations, her eyes narrowed and thest voice that could be heard seemed to be screaming something, ¡°Clone? No! You have entered that state! No!..¡± In the end, she seemed to have suffered some kind of pain, but only the old man seemed to know what was going on and just had some slight suprise on his face. It¡¯s just that this suprise was not seen by those behind the woman as they were wiped out with part of the space that had transported. After that those that were alive seemed to have recieved a fright. Seeing the old man before them especially the calm face made most of the aliens very scared, as the face was familiar, and yet the power disyed seemed wrong to them. Back them they were just sealed off, the assumption was that the guy did not dare kill them or had some concerns but now it did not seem like he had concerns about it anymore. In that case most of them knew there was no hope. But before they could even make a move they realized that escape was impossible. Someone even attacked but the attack seemed to have entered waves and them slowly dispersed. Before this Nomad was scary even his aura was mighty and domineering but not in the moment, as the guy seemed to have no auraing from his body but the pressure from him is too much. It seemed as though they were standing before a huge mountain. Chapter 234 234 Entering state of mind altering reality when studying the formations, Wang seemed to have reached a bottleneck and did everything possible as digesting the already acquired information as well as experiment, until he went on to utilize his mind power in the same aspect, he found something interesting, and thus his time has been diverted to it. In the formation, he figured that if his mind power was made into some threads that followed along the path of the formations, some new changes seemed to happen in the way he observed the formation. In that case, he seemed to have figured out the benefits of mind power and he could slowly entangle the formation with it to slowly continue studying it but at the same time seemed to have started to turn his mind power into threads that spread all over. In the past, he had not seen any methods to practice mind power, and thus this new trick was even more difficult to grasp, it required him to attain perfect control of his state of mind, but at the same time did not give him pressure after all he had attained a high level in mental state for his current age and realm. Fortunately, the more he tried the more proficient he be due to having a potential value above 100. In the process of controlling mind power, he found some simrities to soul power maniption though the two were somewhat different. He indeed was somewhat pleased, if the mental power could be used in a way that it could help him do other things such as the discovery of the subtle formation details then he didn¡¯t seem to mind spending some time into understanding it. If other people were put in his position perhaps the level of formations that has already been studied would make them very proud, but he was not in any waycent. It took him less than a month to learn small tricks in the maniption of mind power and even his insight into formations seemed to have started to improve. ..... In that period of time, he was either studying the formations or trying to split his mind power into more threads that made him mentally exhausted. He however kept going until his eyes had already be somehow red from all this. When he finally withdrew his mind power and started to rest, he could feel that his mind was somehow bing more clear. It took him three days of rest to wake up and he actually felt that his mind power had undergone some change. Perhaps it was not that bad to him, but even the biggest genius in the primitive world from the previous Era the Nomad might not im to have such a fast transformation in mind power. Even though it is not a breakthrough, Mindpower requires one to have their own realizations that can not be shared especially from the fifth level upwards. In that way, it requires umtion so that one can manage to gain the necessary insights to advance and it has many simrities to mental power. The more experiences that one undergoes then the higher the probability of gaining insights into it and the umtion could be attained from some things such as suffering or war. But this does not seem like what Wang can concern himself with, he seems to be trying to reach perfection in the setup of a world array so as to gain more benefits when he tries to break through in the realm. Previously, before he started to utilize his mind power he had little hope of aplishing it but now his chances of gaining more from the formation had risen considerably. The mental power mentioned is not actually on the same level as mind power at all. It can be improved in the same way, and even interrted but the utilization is very different so is the power. Today, Wang has gone a step further with the formations but seemed not in a hurry to utilize his mind power and gain new insights but rather kept checking everything he had alreadyprehended with mind power. Using his energy on this might actually seem like a waste, but he realized it was more reliable this way and the understanding was faster this way. It is because studying something that one already is good at can help him see new possibilities unlike focusing on what he has never seen. In the end, although new stuff can enhance one¡¯s knowledge, it is just scattered unlike when one is adding to the knowledge one already have. In this way, he spends his time discovering some new tricks from the old formation knowledge he had already umted. This is also the first time Wang discovered the benefits of being proficient in something and using other methods to check out the knowledge that one already has. In that way, he kept going through it and even managed to further get rid of some unnecessary steps in his setting up of formations shortening the time required to set it up. In the same way, other methods were used to try and see if they could give him a unique perspective on the formations. In that way, he had managed toe up with more mind threads spreading to the formation he had set up as hepared it with the world array. In this way, he could find the inadequacies present and deal with them. In his spare time after rxing his mind, Wang took the initiative to try converting his fusion intent to fusion soul, this was by covering his fusion intent with soul power. He thought the idea was useless, but over time he could feel it had some use. It is just that it might require a lot of time to do some things and the most important aspect is to also gain some insights, but he indeed figured it was possible by using his soul as a basis. Since he was not in a hurry to get out of the ce, he continued to schedule himself in a way that he had enough time for almost everything. When Wang had managed to go another step in the formation, he cast his eyes towards the other formations in the distance, but even though he managed to see something simr, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact simrity. But he was not bothered with it at the moment, as he had just faced some retaliation from observing the formations, his eyes were bleeding but he just sat there calmly. He be too floated when he gained something from studying the formations and ended up doing something he shouldn¡¯t have. At this time he was trying to recover, and after undergoing so many changes in his physique, it was no problem to recover. It was also the reason why he was calm, even with this kind of mess up, he can just recover after some time but he still couldn¡¯t figure out where the sense of familiarity came from. He had done the same the previous time with his soul and almost got hurt, even though he just used his eyesight, he indeed got hurt but it was not serious as it could be recovered with time. But it also seemed to have reminded him that his mind seems to have the tendency to float when he feels he has improved and in the end, he seems to suffer from it. ¡°In the end, it seems that my mentality is not too stable after all. I seem to have not rxed for so long, perhaps it is time to stop and go out to see my family too. My mentality is not the problem at all, I should be like a living person and do what I want when I have the chance, in the end, it is after all thoughts over action.¡± as he thought of this something seemed to have clicked in his mind at the moment. Wang¡¯s heart moved slightly, and his thought was floating around until he eventually seemed to have realized something even more impressive, his field of vision was undergoing changes, That was not all, he could also seem to have some connection with the world around him as though it was an extension of his body. In his field of vision, without even opening his eyes he could perceive the formations that had hurt him and at the same time realized the terror of these formations. When he saw the area under his perception, he was instantly reminded of the time he was descending into this world. This was indeed the other region in this world that has been sealed off, but that was not why Wang was concerned, as he could see the region was all dark and cold. If his soul perception was used then he would undoubtedly suffer seriously. The mind perception was now not under his control because he had made some realization and entered the state of altering reality. The world in his perception is what the formation was either keeping at bay or protecting, he did not know this but his perception seemed to keep expanding, in the same way, he discovered the mind-state was giving the perspective of a bystander, rather than the soul perception that can interfere with the area it covers. But at the same time he had that feeling of control seemingly present but this time it was as though with a thought he could do whatever he wanted, but he knew it was not as such. It ismon to feel this way, but after a period of time, the feeling did not be diminished at all but rather too strong. Chapter 235 235 seeing the Other side With Wang¡¯s eyesight, he could actually tell the difference between the two ces, and at this time he also did seem to have some resistance to the effect since his state of mind could cover it. Altering reality as a state of mind is almost a powerful ability that can rival those that can use the power of heaven and earth to attack. Mind power is not like other ways, as itpletely depends on the imagination of those involved. As far as Wang could see the world other than giving a dangerous feeling, he felt that cultivating in that ce might have some kind of better effect. The other side of the Primitive world might have been converted into a prison but that does not mean that the aura in that ce is less than in any other ce. But the most important thing that even other powerhouses can¡¯t understand is how a world was formed in between a cosmic barrier. It can be said to be the work of some strong being, but if that is the case then the person responsible might be from the outside cosmos, probably stronger than the current strongest being around. When Wang saw the situation of the other world it is understandable to have some sense of familiarity since he could still sense the familiar aura of the primitive world, and on the other side, it was even hundreds of times. On the other side, he has always been curious but he could see that the formations are not very easy to mess with. Even with his reflecting reality capabilities at the moment, he finds it very dangerous. His gut tells him that if he tried anything on the formations then it might indeed retaliate against him. In the same way, he could see that some creatures by the river never wake up regardless of what he does but that to the current him does not seem like the case at all. Rather some unique force seems to be suppressing them, and it is not a formation. ..... ¡°This is a very scary ce for the current me. Compared to the current I live the other side seems more like hell especially when one has to deal with the scary aura there. But how is that from the same opinion I had of the primitive world back then.¡± The most important thing is the resources in a part of the world that has been unupied for long periods of time is indeed very attractive even to Wang though not as much as the other creatures in the primitive world. In the end, it is indeed better to operate under the assumption that even for those that can view themselves as saints, having extra resources is not considered a bad thing at all. In that aspect, Wang has always viewed himself as a selfish person. During this period he has also done whatever he was required to without going against his conscience. In the same way, he decided to spend his time more on trying to utilize his mind power properly, and the most effective way was to stay in this ce for some time rather than leave. He had no worries since he could feel that the formation he had set up was still perfectly normal. With his level, he has just set up a way to monitor damage and he could not care less about other things such as the group of guests, being locked on the outside waiting for someone to go to them. Wang also prefers this ce as a practice environment other than the formation, it is more or less very calming to sit by the river. In such a practice environment, many might indeed find it somehow too calming, but Wang is someone that has seen a lot ever since he crossed over to this world. But his ability to adapt has always been exceptional of all, in other people¡¯s cases it is easier to get caught up in this crazy and savage world. It was a good thing that he was not some kind of honest and humble person or he might have not even managed to reach his current state. In the case ofparing Wang with others, it is indeed unreasonable to some extent since he has a cheat that others do not, but it only gives him benefits based on the effort he put in, after all the potential value does not grow from thin air. But over the years, it can be said the opportunities he has gained have been too much whenpared to some existences, Wang seemed to have taken the knowledge from his previous life novels as a basis to avoid trouble when opportunities arise. In this way, some resources that people seem to fight for, he and his family either produce their own or do not have it. The other side of the primitive world seemed to have some kind of attraction to him, but he did not dare move towards it unless he wished for his own demise. In the primitive world, though there are many opportunities and good things, it requires there to be some kind ofpetition thates with death, and Wang does not care for these things that are aimed at making enemies for him. He has yet to hear anything about some kind of inheritance but treasures, pop out from time to time. Many go topete for them and without being careful one can easily fall into other people¡¯s schemes. But the use of the mind power even though allowed Wang to understand more about it he also was able to realize that it had its own limitations. In the same way, as Wang sat there trying to recover, he seemed to have thought about the situation in the past, all opportunities seem to have another person appearing and even if he found some tricks to enter the other side, perhaps he might not be the only one. He thus has put the world of cultivation as a ce where people can not rashly trust others, in the end even when forming partnerships based on interest, one should be careful of the people he decides to associate with before ending up losing everything. ¡°Discovering this formation is probably because the owner let it be so, otherwise with the half-baked skills I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult to study this formation for such a long time. The danger level in this ce is so high that I have never seen some creaturese near this river even to drink water, it is not normal.¡± Wang seemed to be analyzing things but he was very much in awe of the guy that set up this formation. With the mind threads, he tried to copy and paste a formation that in the beginning seemed troublesome but eventually seemed to help him aplish some formation set up on the spot. For several days in a row, Wang managed to put most of his attention on the method of mind threads but the threads seemed to require him to utilize too much energy. He also found out that the more he used his mind state the faster his mind power be easier to manipte. He however found that it had be easier to set up formations on thought, this ability is in itself an overkill as long as this is within his domain, then he can turn his thoughts into a formation. But he has yet to find out about the limitations thate with such formations, but it did not encourage him to enter the formation and approach the other side at all. He could see that the creatures being suppressed by the river were already not on the same level as him and their bodies have suppression over him. In that case, approaching them is to be considered very foolish. Moreover, the second-level formation is capable ofpletely destroying him when he approaches the position. He thus suppressed any stupid ideas that he might have about approaching. At the same time after continuous use of mind power, the speed at which he can cast formations has also risen, and his ability to decipher them also increased greatly. Despite the desire to enter the other side, Wang has already made up his mind to stay calm, he has not even stepped into the state of understandingws yet. He nned to continue studying the world array first before thinking about other concerns, and thews that can beprehended under the bodhi tree when he thinks it is time. In reality, the more prosperous a ce is the more he could get benefit from and even his speed of improvement could be raised to several levels, but that does note before his life. Wang just stood up and wanted to walk toward the teleportation formation when he nced at the bottom of the river and with his mind power managed to see something different from before on the river floor. Chapter 236 236 Calm enough When Ruruo woke up from her cultivation she realized that something was going on with the formation, even though they had guests, she had to slowly check out her gains first. During this time she moved towards Fengxi, which had been busyprehending some techniques that Wang threw at her, even though it is not on the same level as the body art he was learning, it was still difficult to get started. In the same way, when Ruruo arrived the first thing she saw was some stars seemingly shining on the skin of her daughter, that was a sign that she had managed to cultivate the body art that Ruruo had just made to the perfection of the first stage. In that way, her physique was almost catching up with Ruruo and this made Ruruo relieved. But the level of her physique was not yet there, and she could hardly handle the innate substances, it is the reason why Wang told her to study all the body techniques on her to make sure that she attains some rapid improvement to superimpose their functions. But that was not important, rather the fact that Ruruo could perceive that their daughter had managed to grasp the artistic conception of thunder, in a way from now on it would be easy for her toprehend thunder-rted exercises. ¡°Not bad! With some help, you can manage to grasp supernatural powers.¡± With this new development, Ruruo was obviously happy for their daughter. With the help of innate substance, not only would herprehension improve, even the other cultivation techniques might be easier for her to grasp and get promoted as long as he is not impatient. She also failed to discover any signs of Wang havinge back from the other side, and could guess he was probably putting his efforts into the formations. Throughout the time the couple had been together after escaping from the ck Left Gang, their development in strength has perhaps been for the purpose of controlling their own fate. But Wang has been different as always and viewed everything else other than improving himself as useless. From the beginning, the couple was just weak but through their own hard work managed to rise to this level, and Wang has always believed that Ruruo is a rare talent. ..... ¡°At this time your father should have alreadye out from his seclusion too, what is so interesting about those formations on the other side.¡± Indeed Wang had already gained too much from the seclusion this time but when he was about toe out something else happened that seemed to force him to stay back. But his actions seemed more normal as she had been married to him for all this time and had never seen anyone dedicated to everything they could study. ¡°It looks like it might take me a few years to finally set foot in thew state.¡± Yes without the assistance of innate substance, Ruruo was sure that it would take her more years to attain this realm, and thus her current state was more desirable. And thus as much as she thought of this, she could almost feel the earth-shattering changes that had urred to her body. In the end, she took some time and managed to extract the benefits from the innate substance to cleanse her body with the Qi codex, it was surprisingly effective. ¡°Ha! Ha!... Indeed after spending more time perhaps I will be able to also reach your level right?¡± After having been praised by Ruruo, Fengxi seemed to have forgotten that she was not her opponent. In the end, Ruruo did not fail at all in being her and putting her in ce, ¡°Eeh.. about that, it is almost impossible unless you manage toprehend several supernatural powers, and you also manage to go beyond in the same exercises I have practiced.¡± It seemed that the moment of truth had just arrived, and Fengxi received a basin of cold water on her head, when she was just about to boast, a voice sounded in her mind,¡± Actually she was being modest, as of now you are not her opponent at all, and might not be in the future, perhaps you can try to see through this in another way, even if you improve does this mean that she is not improving and that father of yours is even more perverted, his strength seems to have already entered a new dimension.¡± Listening to the voice in her head, Fengxi seemed not as excited as before. In truth she had actually forgotten what her dad told her already just because of a little improvement, Ruruo had also stepped out of the level of artistic conception in sword cultivation. Being very pleased with the fact that she was just on that level was indeed not very smart, and at the same time, she could already tell that her old man had some skills that were improved to super exaggerated levels. At the same time on the other side, sitting next to the river, Wang¡¯s figure could be seen and the air around him was rippling from time to time. Wang on the other hand was just sitting there with his eyes closed but he felt that some kind of ocean waves were shaking him from time to time. His mental state seemed to have be unstable by just looking at the surface of the river. When Ruruo failed to see Wang she asked their daughter that replied, ¡°Dad, has note out from the river when he left after your retreat. He seems to be still cultivating, do you think he will be stronger than you when hees back.¡± As she replied she also wanted to get some dignity from losing but then Ruruo said something that made her mind almost copse. ¡°Yeah, but in the long run you will remain the weakest in the family, better work hard on your skills after all it would be a shame if all you had to rely on is the realm to oppress other people. Even though your Dad usually makes some jokes about such issues, you should know that without enough foundation, even the realm bes useless.¡± Right, Ruruo had seen through her daughter¡¯s thoughts about having to be stronger than her realm would be an advantage, but she failed to see that Ruruo was indeed disdainful of such thoughts. To her, such means might easily backfire on those that are involved. In the same way, she wondered what good things Wang had obtained to stay on the other side for so long, as for cultivation she mentioned that was a joke. Wang does cross to the other side to study the world array and if it is cultivating, he usually spends his time under the bodhi tree. At this moment Wang indeed was sitting down as though in meditation and trying to fight off the waves that seemed to make his situation no different from a small boat in the ocean, caught in the waves. In the waves, regardless of what he did, he seemed to be incapable of getting any stability at all. At this time the state of Wang¡¯s mind was indeed under some trouble, not only that but the resistance seemed to be backfiring on him. He could not even investigate how things work in this mental storm that he had been caught up in. In the storm, Wang seemed to have realized that going against the flow might be detrimental and just stopped resisting and to his surprise, the impact of the huge wave on him was bing more and more insignificant as time passed. At the same time when the calm had been achieved in his state of mind, some change seemed to have happened to him. His eyes be pure white without the ck pupils, but the sense it gave off was calm and indifference overlooking other beings. He could indeed feel that this was a change he had never seen but it seemed to be involved in the mental state. He seemed much calmer than before and the mind oppression that seemed to have been emanating from him receded. At the same time, he seemed to have attained the effect of calming down already and his futureprehension path might be more clear. The development of things was not in line with Wang¡¯s knowledge but someone else felt his change and their face had puzzlement especially seeing how confused he looked the figure could tell he didn¡¯t even know what had just happened. But deep inside there was also shock as if having experienced something new, to him what had happened with the white eyes seemed to be knowledge he was aware of but the problem seemed the way it was obtained. At the same time when Wang stood up, he seemed to have gained further control of the power of altering reality. It is also at this time that he really understood how frightening mind cultivators are. Chapter 237 237 Cooperative theft On the outside of Wang¡¯s teritory where the group that seemed to have some as guests were currently sitting in their tents, before the ground started to shake. This seemed to have affected everyone and when they got on the outside thy were geated by a group of huge mosters like elephants with scales on their bodies. The creatures seemed to be moving in groups and it asianally happens even Wang is used to it and as such the formation does not stop them considering this creatures have a mild temper and will not take innitiative to cause trouble. On the inside, Ruruo did not seem to be shocked by the ground shaking at all, but rather just continued to tease her daughter. With the changes that were made in the formation, the huge elephants with dragon scales would manage to get to their destinations without any issues, but the group of ¡®guests¡¯ on the outside did not seem to think that. Especially seeing the way the elephants seemed dull, they wanted to capture one, an idea that if Wang or the others were present could discourage them from. Even though the elephants were mild and did not take innitiative to cause trouble, it was wrong to assume they were weak and incapble of retaliation. But it was not before long that from the inside the formation, Ruruo heard the soundwaves from elephants spreading, an indication of war. This was not a good sign, considering the couple never messes with the creatures around this region at all, this is also beause the creatures seemed to have no interest in them. But that soundwaves, seemed to have urged Ruruo to go out and check it out. She had no hurry to continue cultivating becasue her realm needed time to advance and thus she could only let things develop slowly. The roar came again and this time it seemed to contain some anger, when the energy touched the formation it eventually seemed to have entered an abyss and slowly disipated, but from inside, Ruruo and Fengxi could clearly hear it. ¡°Is someone attacking the domant dragon-elephant group? Another idiot that does not want their lives anymore is also trying to take away our peaceful teritory atmosphere.¡± Being displeased she took a step towards the direction. ..... And when she arrived themotion had even be more louder, and Ruruo did not wish this incident to involve the overloads of the huge forest behind them. When she was thinking, Ruruo had already arrived beside her, she said, ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer. Let me see how effective my new technique is after training it for such along time.¡± Ruruo walked calmly towards the huge elephant like creatures and could see that someone seemed to have attacked the smaller ones in the center of the group resulting in this situation, And checking around their were some human bodies that had either been stomped on by the elephants or even decimated by the roars. When she approached the battle moved towards the battl circle, one could actually see huge lotuses blooming all around her and the fragrance spread towards the elephants making their agitated mood to rx. In the same time the flowers seemed to have started solidifying into subtance and the fragrance spread all the way towards the young elephants that had been attacked making their situations stable. Even some approached the lotus that was blooming in the air and used their trucks to stuff it into the mouth, this indeed turned out to be very effective. But Ruruo was shocked by this since the lotus flowers were just a new trick that came out from having studied the vitality producing this manifestation. But she could see that the flowers were indeed real, and after consuming them the state of the elephants seemed to have increased greatly and after some time looked at Ruruo gratefully before they returned to their original domant state and continued to move on. But those humans that were left alive in the ce did not seem that happy about the actions of the neer. Especially seeing that they were human and yet did not help their kind at all with such a good healing ability yet went ahead to treat another racepeltely ignoring them. As therge group of elephants were already gone in the distance, Ruruo was instaly attracted to some vast amount of aura gathering on someone in the group of humans. The majestic power kept radiating and when the guy mamaged to gather momentum he turned to look towards Ruruo with some redness in the eyes. ¡°Why?.. Why did you help them? We are obviously the ones with the seriuous injuries and the same race!¡± When Ruruo heard of this her face was already indifferent, but her daughter that resembled her standing beside her with a chearful expression painted a weird picture. But hearing the shout from the guy that had been amplified by momentum gathered, even some of the people near him that managed to survive semeed to have been greatly impacted. Seeing how the guy was reckless and even ended up hurting his own people while still saying such a stupid thing out in the open, Ruruo couldnt bare to listen anymore. ¡°If you want to anger some monster kings and emporers of the huge forest behind you into making a move, please go into the forest and stop doing it in someone else¡¯s teritory, if not I can assure you, none of you will be capable of walking out of this ce alive, even before those existances from the foreste out, I don¡¯t mind keeping you here forever.¡± As she spoke she seemed to even see what the guy was thinking, ¡± What? Do you actually think that the strong people from the human race would risk waking up the strongest existances in this world just for you? Are really worth that much trouble?¡± As the words came out, one could feel the coldness in them and it seemed that if they tried to go against what she said, then someone might be kept behind. ¡°Interesting! She has got some of my style back in the day, very overbearng and does not even put this people in her eyes despite their realms being higher. ¡± This was the voice that came out from Fengxi¡¯s mind, but she seemed to have nor heard it busy focusing on something else, the huge elephants going into the distance were more interesting than this drama unfolding before them. The four reamining peakw state powerhouses from the group decided to take iniitiative to stop this, after all the guy had already injured his own people with his reckless momentum. In the end, they also know that what lead to this was their indulgence of the group they brought with them. Even though they also wanted to go ahead and attack the dragon-elephant and get revenge, they could see that the losses at that time would be very seious and if what Ruruo said was true then it might no diferent from seeking death. Even though they believed only dead enemies are good enemies, they dare not shoot carelessly and others might have not seen it but the lotus flowers manifested by Ruruo had some atraction even to them. Moreover the fact that she could turn them into real lotuses for the dragon elephant younger ones, then that was already scary enough. And from her words, this was her teritory and they were making trouble here. In the end, it seemed more smart to be aware of their current bad circumstances. In the end, this could only be kept aside temporarily, and when they were about to ask something, they finally saw Fengxi behind Ruruo and she seemed to be still looking the direction the elephants were going towards. The group started tomunicate with each other using transmitions and when some people were reminded of Ruruo¡¯s presence, they lost it in the end. ¡°You are responsible for this! Shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnatin? If you allowed us to enter that time this would have not happened at all?¡± When the words were said everyone indeed changed their thoughts and due to the huge loses they were observing Ruruo angrily. But another voice could be heard from nowhere, ¡°Ooh we owe you an exnation? Did we provoke those dragon-elephants for you? Instead of being lucky the group passing through this time did not have any powerhouses with them or you might have all been kept here!¡± But that tone of talk seemed to have angered some of them. They are human and Wang is also human, yet not taking their side. But they failed to know that he wouldugh if anyone said such a thing, and Wang has always believed that humans have more conflicts with him from since he took up the first martial arts to learn. In the end, he did not bother to argue with this people that did not know much about the reality of life. In the fight just now they would have been destroyed by the dragon-elephant but from their perfomance, it seemed impossible to get treatment from Ruruo. But someone actually went ahead and even dared to demand for it. That was not stopped either as they could see that Ruruo had good ability to enable them recover to the peak state. ¡°Why did she not treat the rest of us, just like the group of monsters?¡¯ Hearing this Question Wang did not have any motivation to answer at all, but rather was busy focused on putting changeson the formation. Using mind power, he indeed managed to hadle this very fastpared to how he had initially thought. But he still thought about the mind power he just used on the lotus flowers that Ruruo had generated in manifestation of technique, he already supported her actions just now, Chapter 238 238 Dealing with trouble From the crowd, a man with a tall body close to 1.5 meters stepped forward and his actions seemed to attract everyone¡¯s attention because he brought up the idea to attack the elephants. He was the one that Wang also seemed to perceive a threat from, and after stepping out, a slightly surprised voice could he heard, ¡°Oooh! you actually showed yourself¡± That was Wang¡¯s voice and the moment the words came out the people looked at the man that was stepping forward as his body seemed to be erging. The size went all the way to about ten meters then kept rising to about a hundred and then a thousand, but one could still feel some suffocating blood energy body on that one-kilometer giant standing there. But the surprised voice came again and its words seemed to have some mockery to them that almost made the giant crazy. ¡°Oooh is that the Ex- Celestial giant n the titan? No wonder it seemed fishy. Well, it is understandable, after all the fact that you are alive means that your n has nothing but a group of cowards.¡± Wang was mocking the titan for the war that happened several hundreds of thousand back then. From the memory, he had obtained when dragged into their bloodline he saw the situation clearly. Everyone in the upper dimensions wants to also be capable ofing back to this ce to get themselves to get some benefits. Seeing the appearance of the giant, no one seemed to have seen such a creature yet, but the titan seemed to have its goal. Inparison to the titan, all the humans around were no different from ants, and the pressure emitted by the creature was already enough to crush some of the people present. Wang was slightly calmer after all he had already gained some information from the titan bloodline memories, though not too much it was already enough to know some basics and important facts. ..... Seeing how someone had the guts to mention the past and even in a slightly mocking tone, the titan seemed very angered. Its titan roared continuously and this ferocious sound seemed to spread out but the sound seemed to have been isted in the end, it only reflected for some reason, making the situation awkward. ¡°This is!.. What happened to senior brother Wei?¡± When something like this happened some people were asking about theirpanion but the elders among the group already were informed and knew what the name Celestial race meant. From the rumors, they were responsible for the war that happened back then and were also the true overlords of this primitive world. But that was not what Wang was observing at all, he was just wondering if the lone titan could be bullied in numbers but when he came back to his senses to see the group of people around, that thought was banished in an instant. The strongest people left from that group seemed to only ount for four people but for some reason, he had a bad premonition looking at them. In that case, he cast his sight on Ruruo and exhaled lightly, as this was going to be just the couple¡¯s affair in the end. This group of strangers could hardly be trusted. In the end, he had no issue just letting them watch, he after all did not view them as a threat at all, especially in their injured state. But just to be careful, the formation had already spread over the area around several thousand miles. In the end, if they dared to sneak attack then he did not mind teaching them how to be human. The four of them were hesitant, especially after what had happened with the dragon elephants before. In the end unlike them, Wang wanted to make the titan stay here, based on the fact that it tried to cause trouble here. He was not the kind of person that thinks much about reasons as they might just bring about trouble. Seeing them like this Wang just sneered at them in the end, this group of fools actually thought that things were just that simple and they could leave if they wanted. The other people seemed to have thought of an important issue, such as why such a creature would hide among them and thus want to run away from this ce, after all, they were not really aware of which one would be in disguise among them. As for the issue of fighting the titans, they already had decided to not get involved but to their surprise, the couple seemed to have expected this from the beginning. Seeing the calm expression on Wang¡¯s face when observing it the titan turned its head only to see the cowards already preparing to flee. Its expression seemed to be disgusted by cowards, but it did not seem to want to let them off anyway and seeing this Wang seemed to ignore them. Someone that was already willing to escape might end up bing another problem, especially with the deaths of the team he hade with. He doubted that this group would tell the truth, but even then he never nned to move against them or help. He observed a calm expression but could not help frowning for some reason, in the end, the same expression was on Ruruo¡¯s face but when Wang winked at her she regained herposure without even anyone realizing this. When the titan attacked the group with the four, each seemed to be more concerned about their own survival by trying to use the other as shields. In the end, Wang seemed to be surprised but did not say anything as he watched the group ughtered to thest one. He even thought the other party would make some move to save this group of good for nothing. Seeing this scene, Ruruo still frowned, and just watched but a sword seemed to have reached her hand at some point. Behind her, a huge storm seemed to be brewing as a massive sword seemed to be forming and it radiated an intense sense of oppression especially when it appeared it seemed like it had yet to be unsheathed. At the same time the air around the entire sword seemed to have some white mist rolling around it, it was an innate substance but the feeling it produced was something unlike when it had just formed. In this way, it can be seen that Ruruo is indeed a genius as she seemed to have crafted some moves by crafting an illusionary sword into reality using sword intent, sword soul, and innate substance. This is not only useful in attacks but strengthening her soul and body the stronger it bes in any case, she can continue to improve it when this sword is drawn then someone would be injured if not dead. But to those without innate substance in their bodies, this sword seemed more or less just like showing off, and when the swordpleted materializing, she grabbed it behind her and it seemed to be shrinking into a small sword. But what surprised Wang was the fact that the sword seemed to be more and more corporeal, yet stronger than even when it was huge. In the same way, Wang seemed to be seeing something that gave him some inspiration, The giant seemed to also have umted some energy from devouring the little ants it had stomped to death. When a torrent of energy from the sword waspressed by Ruuo, Wang, on the other hand, seemed to have also decided to y this show slightly. Since the couple was wary of whoever seemed to be hiding in the nearby areas, they would not use their trump cards topletely destroy the titan. At the same time, in the distant void, the hidden party seemed to be observing the fight of the three, but at the same time seemed to be impressed by the aura of the titan. But the couple seemed to make him apprehensive since they did not have any momentum that could indicate their realm. In the same way, the huge giant moved faster than one could imagine even with the huge body it had. To Wang, this was not something to care much about, and went ahead and just used his fists. The fist seemed just simple without any other fanciful fanfare added. Boom! Boom!Boom! The two collided three times and the titan seemed to be shocked at this body, this human seemed to be going head on the head. In the end, both sides retreated some distance and this seemed to shock the one hiding in the void, ¡°What kind of physical body is this? No wonder this guy does not have much respect for the Titan.¡± As he spoke he turned his eyes only to see Ruruo¡¯s figure blurring from his line of sight and when she was visible, she still was in the same ce but the titan was bleeding from several regions each with long wounds bone deep. As much as it tried to heal, it seemed some force was interfering with the wounds, this was frustrating, and other than fear it was angry. Chapter 239 239 Teaming up against a titan In the formation, Fengxi was very safe after all, Wang had extended it, he can¡¯t give others the chance to cause trouble for him or use hostages to threaten him. On the other hand, Ruruo seemed to have umted enough power but kept using the sword moves for defense rather than attack, the couple was scheming against the guy. When Wang attacked with bare fists, she would make up for the defense by colliding against the opponent. The collisions seemed to leave destruction in their wake, the ground cracked, nts were decimated and yet it was almost impossible for them to even shake space at all. The immense sword energy was then shed toward the old man, and he felt as though an ocean was being sent toward him. It crushed everything as it came for the titan. In this way, it could be seen that between Ruruo and the titan no difference could be discovered in the attack power. But the force from the collision send both of them back, but the aftershock barely had any impact on Wang not even making was instantly crushed when it appeared before him. ¡°What the hell! That pure physical power is very exaggerated. No wonder he uses the fist directly in the fight!¡± The old man that had retreated some distance saw this and narrowed his eyes. Looking at the two from high above hidden in the void, the man seemed shocked at the development of things.¡±In this situation, it is trouble trying to get myself involved in this mess. No, how did they achieve this point without support from resources or as a faction?¡± As the man thought of this only confusion could be seen on his face. It was not normal for people to train their physiques to that level and even though Ruruo was not as perverted as Wang the physique she had seemed to also stand on par with him. In the end, she just needed time and she could have the ability to resist such attacks without even being pushed back. ..... Perhaps when her star body technique waspleted it could help her in the aspect of enhancing g physique. Since he can feel that sense of danger it means something on Ruruo could threaten his life. In that case, the man seemed to have put off the idea of getting involved in the end. In the same way, it could be felt that Wang was just using their physique to fight against the opponent. In this fight, the titan fellow seemed to have already started to develop some cowardice. In the nine well-known celestial ns, they are giants, and even their strength is unparalleled with aplete inheritance. But aftering to the lower dimension, the titan could not believe that his physique was incapable of crushing this bug. The advantage brought by its huge body against opponents seemed to have been overruled when facing Wang, and the man seemed to be more savage than it. As a member of the self-proimed celestial nine races, at least when facing opponents they like to show off but at this time the situation of fighting those that are not from the same n. But now the titan seemed to have faced off against a none celestial n member and lost initiative. This is why the titan can not help but roar in anger. But in the end, Wang simply ignored the titan¡¯s roars since Ruruo seemed to be very effective at putting wounds on its bodypared to Wang¡¯s fists. Surprisingly enough, Ruruo draws her sword too fast and there is a way she seems to have an impable defense. Regardless of the reason, this was no different from humiliation being incapable of beating Wang at its strength. In the same way, the attacks from Ruruo made the titan very devastated and almost in a state of rage all the time, but Wang also realized that although his body had be strong, he could barely keep up with the Titan¡¯s physique let alone hurt it, as Ruruo was the one delivering most of the damage to the titan in the end. The sword she was holding at the moment was very powerful too in her hands, but she had yet to apply her swordsmanship, otherwise it would be very difficult for the titan to survive so many attacks from her. In the fight, he also seemed to have some realization that he needed to work harder, this titan that had been hiding can be seen to have some issues. But it was not their issue, in the end of the day he also did not want to investigate why it was here, knowing some things can push one into it. But his brows seemed to indicate he was frowning about something. In the end, it seemed to keep the guy in the sky seemingly hidden and was also unnecessary. It was necessary to remove all traces of their existence in this fight. ¡°Ruruo, why not take that one in the Sky!¡± At this time, Wang spoke before turning his attention somewhere up in the sky. Where Ruruo shed towards and this time the sword utilized intent that hit a certain position forcing someone out. In this way, the move seemed to have also gone further to show that Ruruo was not doing her best in the beginning. When the guy was knocked out of the hidden space, the titan seemed to recognize him but that was not the most important concern it had, the attack from Ruruo just now seemed to have the capability of ending it if a few more were aimed at it. In the same way, the guy being attacked was shocked by the sudden move that seemed to have been aimed directly at his location. Even after doing everything to escape it was impossible and thus had to take out some kind of treasure to let reduce the impact of the attack. The treasure in question was like a mirror but after receiving one attack it cracked, and Ruruo followed with another attack ready to see the number of moves it could withstand. At the same time, Wang became serious and acted without second thoughts, his fists seemed to have changed, and every time he attacked the enemy could be affected. In the same way, the effect of the white tiger on the titan seemed very minimal, and thus he could only go ahead and start using his fusion soul trick. The moment it appeared it was unique in that it gave off a feeling as though it was illusionary and without second thought utilized it. The stone stele was brought out then the fusion soul infused before using it to attack the titan. The power of this attack unlike Ruruo¡¯s seems to be incapable of escaping, the weapon was released, and its speed was in such a way that the parties involved might not even find it out before they die. The stone, stele appeared before the titan he used it used its hands to try to stop the attack head-on, but the speed of the stone stele spun like a spear. The titian could see a huge hole in its chest but failed to see the thing that caused it. ¡°What was that?¡± The moment things turned like this the titan had unwillingness in its eyes, and it could even be seen to have something important to do yet it did end up losing the ability to move due to it. On the other side after being shed at by Ruruo, the man seemed to be aware of the source of danger. The sword in her hand was the thing that kept sending him danger signals, but at the moment he had no choice but to face it head-on. The biggest problem was that this couple seemed very much like the type who did not make small talk with the enemies, and this meant that all the things he could probably say to save his life had be obsolete. It was that knife he was holding g in her hands, but in the end, it was toote to realize this for him. In this way, the titan¡¯s vitality could not be capable of repairing some parts of its body being destroyed by repeated actions. The moment he utilized the soul fusion in attacks, then it was all different. The attack at this level seemed to destroy the soul within the body, and even if one has other means it bes useless. Escaping for instance would be impossible with the formations set up by Wang in advance. In this ce, it had turned into aplete mess, but Ruuro seemed to also have gone too far with the handling of the other man. Nothing about the man could be seen left, but he as was bisected several times. In the same way, when Wang went ahead and searched the property left over by the titan and even the humans from which he acquired some techniques he seemed to push aside for the moment. Wang had alreadye to realize they might be forced into a tough situation from now on. During this time the couple left, they were aware of how much their strength had increased and the weaknesses to deal with. At least Wang was aware of the next direction to put his focus on in the end. Chapter 240 240 Even Your wife is involved now ¡°How about it, is it fun to move your muscles after such a long time?¡± Wang said after the body of the bodies all around were set on fire by the golden heaven and earth me. In the end, for martial artists being strong and fighting against others can be deemed healthy since it helps in getting the energy in the body under one¡¯s control. But more than that, the feeling of continuous cultivation is sometimes tiring for some and in the end, it might end up getting to them. For people like Ruruo however, it seems like the reasons for this are different on their own. Wang did not get them and did not dare try to understand them either. At this moment they had already an understanding of their advancements after refining the innate substance and he thus was preparing to collect the other one for his daughter. Such a good thing can indeed be capable of helping Fengxi very much. But how she ends up using it is her own business, but he would not give any advice on that issue. The benefits the innate substance can provide are a lot, but now it was as though the family was just still in the experimental phase with it and thus everyone had toe up with their results. ..... He could see that Ruruo seemed more approachable all of a sudden which made him think perhaps he was assuming things. It seemed like she had vented out all her negative energy on that guy. This was beneficial to her since having a good mood means that her mental state can improve slightly. ¡°Fortunately that guy was around, otherwise you might have taken all the action by yourself.¡± Wang just seemed to be in a daze after hearing it and thought he did not imagine seeing things just now. She indeed was happy about beating up others and seems to even have been on guard against him taking her opportunity to use some of her skills. She was definitely in a good mood for some reason. But he could only smile at this and his attention was taken back to the huge titan body that was also being burned, seeing him like this Ruruo asked, ¡°Are you shocked by the size of that creature? But that does not sound like it, you seem to have already some knowledge about it right?¡± Listening to how Ruruo said it he could already tell she just wanted to have him inform her about the things he knew about it. Indeed the information about some things was important to avoid them getting themselves in trouble in the future but other information had no actual value for them now. In that case, he already sorted out what to say and not to. In the end, the words he said, in the beginning, were also heard by her, so he could only exin some things starting from the huge body of the creature buried back then. He never managed to understand the overall situation of the so-called higher dimension but he could tell one thing for sure, all the strong forces who are there have surpassed the heaven and man realm. Even with some trump cards, it would be impossible to survive attacks from such strong creatures. Wang thus only knew that a superstrong person was already above him and the level they were standing at beyond his line of sight. Of course, this could still make him very worried, as is his nature to take his fate by hand, and thus has been taking all his time to improve himself due to it. Listening to everything that Wang said, Ruruo also bes solemn, she is the same as Wang and prefers to improve her strength than wish for some illusionary hope they won¡¯t appear in the future. Something that Wang did not tell them was that lower dimension where they were located extremely strong creatures he did not even know about their realms were sealed. This information could only make them anxious and thus there was no reason to say it. ¡°That¡¯s good, I have already exercised a little, let go back.¡± After Ruruo knew of the higher realms she be even more motivated. Unlike Fengxi that did not see the worry in Wang¡¯s eyes she did and knew that he had withheld some information but did not ask about it yet. In the end, Ruruo seemed to have held back the numerous questions she had for the moment, and the family returned to their residence. In the same way, Luoli seemed to have cooked and the family ate together after a long period of having each busy with their issues. In the middle of the night, Wang and Ruruo went together to their room and with the formations set up, even sound could not escape from there. She also took the opportunity to ask about some things he barely mentioned to them during the day. The couple also decided to work hard and reach the limit of the primitive world at the current time in the fastest possible period. At the same time, in some other location, a group of crystals that resembled stars seemed to crack resulting in panic but when four crystals at the center cracked, it became a serious issue. At the same time, in the titan¡¯s Primitive world hidden space, a golden leaf cracked and then turned into dust. Seeing this the person in charge made some recordings and sent them out. Wang even suspected that the next time he saw a titan it might not just be at the level ofw state inbat power. From the fight the couple just experienced with the titan, Wang could indeed feel that his physical attacks were not there yet. He was required to figure out an attack method that can suit him as he was not very happy with depending on the fusion soul alone. Inparison to the physique of titans, he thought it was time he shuffled through some of the memories he acquired before. To acquire the title of a celestial race though can be said to be self-proimed, one would require to be strong enough to be capable of doing this. In the end when one warrior goes ahead to dere themselves superior then everyone in the world would end up challenging them. Those nine races that had turned themselves into a huge celestial n can be imagined to have immense strength. The most important issue is that the Titan n exists among those that are born with divine abilities. At the same time he had some thoughts about the devouring ability he had seen earlier, though he did not need it that badly, he could think of some use for it. At the same time, he understood that the nine ns referring to themselves as celestials are nothing good. From the information about the devils, that devoured other creatures to cultivate, he assumed the rest just like the titans might indeed deem humans as their snacks. It¡¯s just as if his physique had not been improved by consuming innate substance and cultivating the nine-turn golden body art. In that case, he was interested in continuing to improve it but the immense amount of innate substance required made him think twice about it. In the fight just now, he did not know who the human expert killed by Ruruo was but could feel the killing intent he released. In that case, he could only let the man stay permanently as for the titan, he had even more reason to kill it. In this battle, there were no spectators except for the old guy that intentionally lead the titans toward Wang and his family. From the moment oneys their eyes on thezy look that Wang outlines from his daily life other than cultivation, it could indeed show that he was the kind of guy who would not take initiative to provoke trouble he can¡¯t handle at all. In this case, unless provoked or something reminds him of a bad memory, he would just let it pass. His actions have always been like that anyway. For the titans and even other humans who lost their younger generation talents and even elites, Wang would not be noticed by them unless the old man does something again. The thing that attracted them to this part of the world is also probably the old man¡¯s handiwork. The titan n is very vengeful and Wang expects them to have the ability to find him after all the titan n has been around for a long and the means at their disposal might aplish this. In that case, he is already preparing to sh with some ns but before that, he needs enough resources. At the same time, he could feel that once Ruruo broke through probably she would also need training partners that could threaten her life and also be willing to kill her. With her character, this would probably be something she would wholeheartedly want to get involved in especially after her breakthrough. Chapter 241 241 Putting focus where improvement needed This time Wang decided to focus on something else before taking the next step and as his mind power, he could feel that he had yet toe up with some important tricks to utilize it properly. The first thing he did then was to go ahead and pass the innate substance to his daughter, the quality was even better, and sat down below the bodhi tree. In truth Wang¡¯s most strongest method is the mind power that can rival the reflecting heavens powerhouses. In that way, he has decided to put attention on it and develop some means before another innate substance is umted. At this time he has indeed gained many opportunities for improvement and thus decided to take them. In the past his mind state has been rising due to various reasons but now he is aware that despite it being high, he can barely use even a fraction of it to aplish his goals. Instinctual use of any power is something that one can say to be very wasteful, in that case he has kept thinking about the most effective way to maximize mind power. In the same time he realized that his potential seemed to have some rtions to the mind state. In that way the more it improved in the future if he is around then breaking through to higher level in that aspect might depend on potential values to easily grasp the way to the next level. In the bigining he spent all his time focusing on other aspects such as formations and now he did not even have an inkling of how to utlize the mind power properly, it is also probably because he has no exercises that are targeted to that aspect of the mind. With there being exercises, he can naturally take them as a guide to slowly figure out more about the mind power especially the current state he is in that allows him to also interfere with the power of heaven and earth. ..... Altering reality is indeed a huge ability that he seems incapble of managing at the moment. In the end, he could not care less about what he has andcks, he sat under the bodhi tree and decided to start from the basics, as all powers seem to have some simmrity. It is requiring of some force to act as vitality for nourishing and allowing its growth. He took this at a basic principle, and from there decided to base this on the soul power, but in the end it ended up giving him nothing. He then calmed dowm and thought about it properly, mind power and soul power are on tottaly diffeerent levels but what about the conciouness. This thought had him try to fact check some of theirmon features and even in the end seemed to have discovered something interesting, the two seemedpatible. In that way, he could find some ways to not only use it perfectly but also nourish the mind allowing it to take another step even faster than it had been thought possible. The methods to use in aplishing this, Wang was obviously going to spend most of his time under this bodhi tree to unbderstand. In any way there are no martial artists that would feel bad about discovering some ways to improve theirr strength. In the case of Wang, he seems to be pleased and at the same time aware that the number of people that use mind power are very less and probability of meeting them even lesser. In this way, it is unique and he can be said to be walking another unique road, but in the end Wang seemed to beleive that all martial arts realms were unique to the one practicing, even with the already defined directions, one should try making sure that in the end, it is favourable to them. Of course this is not easy to alish but someone with a high potential value like Wang can manage to deal with some things like this. Even Ruruo seems to have also attained this realization and that is why her strength is exergerrated other than the help of innate substance in sublimation of her sword soul. Yes, it is indeed possible for Ruruo to break through the limit of her sword soul with another innate substance but she seemed more interested in mastering her own power first. In the moment she manages to breakthrough the level of soul sword, then even her strength would be very frightening, but now was not the time for it as it would require her to wait for close to half a year for an innate substance to take form. Yes, Wang had improved the altar slightly after his formation knowledge entered another level. In a way he is also going to have to need more innate substances and the only way to ensure they are enough is to reduce the time required to umte them. But now with the improvement of the formations and even runes on the altar he can shorten the time required for this. In the end he also did not know how strong the effect would be if he spend more time on improving the altar, but in the end he seemed to view some things are the top priority at the moment. With perfect control over his fourth level mind state, he could indeed manage to easily handle the issues of engraving formations and runes at the same time find the weaknesses in an instant. In that way he focused on the issue of state of mind as the altar would even end up requiring more time and he did not intend to waste so much on it. The priority was improving his strength first, and the mind state was the best way to go at the moment. The formations and other methods had already reached the limit and for his physique, there was only one way to continue breaking through. He required several innate substances but that was not possible to aplish in th short time period. After having beheaded the creatures including the titan all their storage devices were collected and Wang did not even check through them yet. He decided to avoid looking through as it could indeed end up impacting his choice in some issues. And even make is such that his priorities shift to another thing other than the mind state. In the same time Ruruo could be said to have an idea of how strong her parents were. The realm of world master, in which they all stand if just categorized and an old system of naming realms, it was something that the couple found along time back then. Under it there are several distintions but the limit of it is when one is a step a way from grasping thew. In other words there are several subrealms under it but in the current cosmos that they came from, the creatures seem to take the subrealms as some kind of realm and it is understandable since the sub realms are a big threshold for some. In cases of people like Ruruo that could overlook the threshold and change anyone under the world master realm some factors are invloved. The most important aspect being that the capability of the individuals involved toprehend the requrements of higher subrealms and utilize them perfectly evenpared to those in that subrealm. In such cases, it is indeed easy for them to defeat or even in some cases instant kill them. The factor alone is not enough, some other issues such as having high energy techniques such as the Qi codex practiced by Wang and his family to allow for reserves of energy that even surpasses those with higher realm than them. With the advantages thate from having a higher realm eliminated then it is indeed very easier to be defeated by those with weaker realms. Some important trump cards can also be put into the picture such as weapons used for attacking and defense. In that way, it is not suprising that the couple can fight across subrealms or even realms. But in the current case, the use of innate subtance not only did it help Wang and Ruruo to reach the limit of their current world master realm strength is also went beyond, erasing the shackles on strength that could be held at their realm. In the begining, they could even withstand an attack from someone that had just stepped intow state and Ruruo¡¯s sword soul could indeedpete against them. But the situation now has gone way beyond as the couple used the innate substance to trancend the realm barrier shackles when it came to the energy they can exert. Sitting under the bodhi tree even though Wang was gaining something from trying to use the conciouness as a breakthrough point it was indeed insufficient. In that way, he has to continue slowly study, improve ande up with his own way of handling his golden mind power. That was the feeling when he closed his eyes and felt it but Mind power was invisisble to the naked eye and hence the reason it could allow him to peep at the formation on the other side of the river. Chapter 242 242 That¡¯s the feeling Under the bodhi tree asionally, Wang would open his eyes and in them, one could see some fascination with his discovery or some disappointment, and just as that time passed, Half a year passed by in a sh, and the changes in his temperament were more obvious. The more time passed the more changes that were happening to his body could be said to be easy to grasp. During this time he had managed to gain some unique perspective and even came up with an idea that he had to try out when he could control the mind power perfectly. It was also at this time that he opened his eyes after having been busy under the bodhi tree for a long time. There seemed to be a gleam in his eyes that disappeared after a while, yet a rumbling sound could be heard in his consciousness, it had expanded slightly. He had just realized that the mind and the consciousness had a huge rtion and the next goal of his was to fuse them together. But that might require him to think more about the issue. However, under the observation of his soul, he had some ideas that could be implemented after his mind power was under control. In the end, managing to put it under his thumb was his main goal., but he did not mind taking the extra mile. His consciousness had started to undergo a new change but his attention was not on it, at this stage, the consciousness had less impact on his overall strength. From the moment he set foot on the path of martial arts, it had indeed been very useful in perceiving his enemies but that seems to be less useful for him at this moment. ..... In that case, he prefers to go with those things that have a great impact on his overall strength. The enemies he meets are also now in the category ofw state and above and thus he wants to focus on methods that can restrain them or allow him to develop some advantage. After all when the realm grows one seems to start getting in touch with some things that were previously almost impossible to know or see. At the same time, Wang could feel that the origin of the Titan that had attacked them was extraordinary, and in the end, perhaps they were not the target. He clearly knows what is on the other side of the huge forest. If that is the case, then there is also a high probability that more would keeping and this is why even Ruruo seemed to have gone into retreat. Instead of bing a target that the group of creatures could alwayse for, it is best to have enough strength to handle them. The fight before seemed to have made Wang feels that his strength was bing less useful and thus he needs to do something about it. However, breaking through is not something that he can achieve by focusing on the mind¡¯s power in the first ce. When he realized this, he was anxious since he could tell that other than thew state there are other two realms above him. The realm of heaven and man seems to also have some divisions just like the world master realm and thew state. The celestial phenomena realm is on the other hand on the higher dimensions. In the end, all these realms have one thing inmon, each stage has some distinguishing feature and this determines thebat strength in the realm. Once one manages toprehend them it can be indeed easy to stand on top of the realm, when ites to thew state, Wang has managed to push his physical body, soul, and Qi to the highest possible level. The same can be said for Ruruo¡¯s sword soul, which allows her to have the ability to fight and even behead those in thew state realm. Even though her physique can¡¯t rival Wang it is still not bad due to the improvement brought about by the innate substance. In the end, Wang was still wondering if he could find a way to actually refine innate energy, but he knows with his level it is almost impossible. Innate energy is not some small thing and if ites into existence, then even his formation attainments might not be capable of hiding it at all. Even though he can deal with those in thew state and evenw domain experts could do nothing to him, he was aware that there are higher levels and when such beings cast their sight on him, it might be troublesome. Some abilities thate with the realm are considered very dangerous in the end, thus Wang has to think about things in a more rational way. The most important thing is to take a step in the mind of power control. In this way, the benefits that would be connected to having his mind power under control would be immense. At the same time, he can take his attention on improving his .divine abilities¡¯ to step into the realm ofw. He is already aware that his current strength can no longer be improved in this realm without an immense amount of innate substances. But at the same time, his foundation is too solid, and if he managed to cultivate his mind power and control it perfectly then his foundation would be even more enhanced as he broke through. In this way he managed to improve his control over mind power in less than half a year, perhaps when he is done he can even be capable of using it tomunicate with heaven and earth. That would totally be a different situation, as he can be sure that once one controls the power of heaven and earth, someone in the heaven and man realm or above, will die. There are obviously always exceptions to the rule, such as those that have already managed to move beyond the level ofws in thew-state realm. ording to the cultivation speed of the couple, they can be considered average in terms of geniuses from the strongest families and ns in the cosmos, and this is because the two were walking the ancient path. It is indeed not difficult to guess how Wang managed to cultivate this system but Ruruo is indeed a very talented woman. This system seems to no longer exist and it is something the couple obtained from somece in the past. In the end, Wang thought it best to forget the other irrelevant issues and focus on controlling his mind power first. Only after this can he take up the time to focus on the issues ofw. He can indeed feel thews more clearly and even the studying of the world array is epassing numerousws. Managing to grasp over 80% of this formation can tell one how high Wang¡¯s understanding of thews had reached. In that way, he had a thought that once his mind power was under his controlpletely perhaps some change might happen. In any way, he still had to make sure to break through in less than a century as he had thought, but he knew that unknown situations might arise in that period so bing stronger faster is even better. If he wanted to bring his cultivation to the next level that desperately, indeed he might have already aplished it. The speed of his cultivation has always been fast from the time he entered the grandmaster realm. But the issue of foundation seems to have been always making him go forward slowly. When Wang felt that his control had improved slightly he would go ahead and try to fuse mind power with consciousness but the result was, in the end, the same. In that way, the number of attempts was increasing but he could feel that some unique attraction that existed between the two was bing stronger. In the case of a force existing stronger than the physical body, it eventually gets suppressed, and yet Wang did not feel the same with the Mind power but then again, it is something on a different dimension and it can be exined why the physical body restraining did not work. In that way, he did not know why the mind power seemed to have some kind of close attraction to his consciousness. But he is someone that has gotten where he is by trying out new things in the path of martial arts practice. This was also one of those things that he wanted to try out and see what would happen in the end. But since the fusion was not happening he did not force it but continued to focus on the important issues at hand for him. He after all could feel the control improving with time. Under the bodhi tree, Wang that had been busy with his mind power suddenly opened his eyes and the golden color in them seemed to have reced the pupils. But that was not all, the moment the golden pupils opened a figure could be seen in them as though sitting in a higher level dimension. Chapter 243 243 Stepping in the extreme After having achieved something in mind power control, Wang even thought about an issue but in the end, he realized it was unrealistic when he seemed to have gotten perfect control of mind power, and the situation brought itself up. Mind power seemed to be creating some kind of link to the consciousness but the most important aspect was that his mind power actually seemed to start gathering together forming into an image that resembled him. Since the group of humans visited Wang¡¯s territory and perished with no one alive to report on what happened he always thought that another group would show up to find out what happened but no such thing has happened at all. In fact, he was starting to think that perhaps the situation was not considered important by the other party. Indeed it was just as Wang thought, as the titan problem is not only something that the other races also seem to have discovered. The titans seem to have also gone all out too just like the devil n. In that way, it would indicate that all of those in the high dimension are good actors, the time the other races set off their act the Titan n seemed to have amodated them. Even though the n did not seem to be involved with the groups eying the lower dimension, some creatures probably had not expected this. In the end, it is more or less like they would end up suspecting each other. In this way, they did indeed y each other perfectly. At this time all the races avable will be looking at each as enemies. In this game, the Titans lose, but the others would not have it easy. But when ites to the war, someone like Wang would not bother with what happens to any side at all. In this fight, easy for many lives to be lost, and the cause of panic. Once panic spread, then chaos would step in even the devil could not hide their joy and this development would allow many of them to be even stronger. ..... In the beginning, the nine ns seemed to have dominated the Primitive world but due to their stupid actions, ended up losing on many fronts. It is just that regardless of how strong a n is when faced with numerous other ns whose objective is to cause massive extinction. In this case, unless a n has a prodigy mostly referred to as children of destiny that can manage to gain opportunities from the crisis. In the end, the Titan had yed a dumb game, in the end implying that their game of chess did not give them any advantagepared to the opponents. But in the end, this calction was based upon the factors that were required to bring them hope, the other eight ns were to be their targets, but the teams each wanted to get benefits but that did not make the ns stupid. Why would they facilitate their enemy into bing stronger then? so their situation thus went further to show that in the end of the day, one would not alllow it. In the matter of the mind power, he had a huge break through in control, and thus it can be said that he had aplished the purpose of his focus. In no time he could even feel that his mind state would be stable and his utlization of it improved. Wht he was sure of was that the next realm was something that he could achieve with some hardwork,pared to Ruruo that might manage to that step at any time, Wang did not show any sings of being anxious. In fact even when Wang was aware of this yet, was very calm, it could be said that he had confidence in entering the realm ofws without facing any bottleneck. In that case, then he had to let things take the slow route but the changes in this world did not seem to give him that chance. For someone like Wang or Ruruo, the isssue of gradually deeloping themselves with time might not seem to suit them since each has reasons pushing them to be the stronger they can be when their foundation allows them to do it. However, in their practice they have not gone based on the rules set by others since the two seem to have some uniqiue advantage that has been atributed to one being a cultivation genius that is what Wang thinks of Ruruo, while he is aware of the potential value that can be increased with the improvement of his martial arts levels. If other were to gown the same path as the couple, perhaps even thei foundations might be damaged. But for those that could manage to withstand it, loneliness could be an issue for them, as the couple rarely moves around other than putting all effort in their strength improvement. This has be even more aparent in this Primitive world, whose danger level is so high, and in the begining when they arrived to this world, he then seemed to have already made up his mind to not run around lest he ends up offending such a level of creature. Butpared to Wang, Ruruo believes purely in the fact that her strengthes first, and unless she is confident in herself. Being a practical person, she thus looks at the situation in a rational maner except for the moment she married Wang, considering his weak level at the time. Compared to others that have to undergo alll types of trials and tribtions to practice martial arts to the point of stepping to the leve ofws, she seems to have some uniqie physique. In the past it never seemed to manifest, but when she took the innate substabnce she felt like siome changes had taken ce in her bodybined with the practice of stars that could have given birth to this situation. But she was not sure so she kept her mouth shut in order to check on the changes that could happen in the future, and she could even see that Wang was not in any way someone that cared about such things. This time for her after breakthrough in the big realm, she seemed to want to experince the eveolution that could happen with it, thus more excited for it. But in the end, the entire family had a fast improvement pace and even Fengxi might end up catching up after she refines the innate subtance. In the period of time, the innate substance is something that even Wang does not have the full picture of this kind of energy, but is convienced it is probably an energy thates into being when Heaven and earth aura undergoes a qualitative change. So he was wondering what would happen if suddenly his Qi Codex were to be taken to the next level, and thus he thought of the atrribute value. He was tempted to see if it could be improved without other techniques tobine with it and in the same way, he was more or less interested in the fact that he had to cultivate other techniqies of the same type. To gain that is not something that can be done just because he wanted to and even if that was possible he might just be capable of using some of the trick he has always applied on this from the same time the need arose. He thought it was the most rational way, since it did not require him to perfect any techniqies rather he could just run them at the same time making them fuse into a new exercise. It has worked sor far, and this is since he can not just wait for martial arts to be umted and be perfected at the same time, this would waste most of his time for someone like him. The method works and can help him umte ,more attribute points so offcourse he would take it. But in the end, he seems to had to take himself to the extreme after his mind state waspetly under his control, and thus when the golden mind power condensed into a virtual image of him, it seemed to have been formed directly in his conciousness. This was the perfected level of altering reality being achieved and from this moment on he could indeed use the abilties obtained due to it too. But that was not what made him excited rather the feeling of everything about him having started to be pushed to the exttreme. He could feel it, from the moment he managed to condense this virtual mind person that resembled him, the changes in his soul, body and even conciouness were more aparent. He could be said to have achieved the limit he could have now without the use of innate subtance to improve his nine turn golden body exercise. The moment that Wang achived the perfect leve of altring reality, he felt he had some connection to the heaven and earth thus he can control the aura with a thought, even when someone is using it to attack, he can essentially erase it. Chapter 244 244 Opportunity to open an ocr skills Having been in the Ruins before, Wang and Ruruo had decided to visit the ce after she broke through and he could feel that she had yet to do so he is so he walked out of the formation alone. In the entire Primitive world, the couple had only ces like the ruins to visit for the moment, perhaps after they made some improvements then touring the world could be something possible. Compared to the previous world they lived in, this Primitive world is massive with over 15 light-years taking that one lightyear an equivalent of 10 trillion kilometers. Such a world is massive and moving all around it is not easy and that is when the world has therger part of it sealed off. In the same sense, it is also called thergest world in the cosmos, because of it but thews and stability of rules in it make it such that it qualifies for the title a great world. The only problem being to reach this world one has to leave the cosmos, as it is located between two cosmic barriers. The level of the world says a lot of things, and some cosmos are said to have more than even ten great worlds, then one can already imagine the type of strength such a ce holds. For a great world of this level to form, a powerhouse of a very high level has to have existed in the cosmos, and this is a statement even Wang did not understand. Or to say, he did not want to understand some things yet, they are just stressful. He was going to make sure the ce was still as he remembered it in the past, and thus soared into the sky and moved really fast off into the distance. The moment he arrived at the ruins he could see that the ce was deserted unlike in the past when the opportunity was beingpeted for. ..... But this time for Wang it was different as when he arrived he felt that his mental power was agitated and he even slowed down his steps. When mind power spread out, he not only discovered it could cover the entire area perceived by his consciousness. That in itself was something worth being happy about, but the next moment it was as though his sight had changed since he saw himself in a dpidated city. Just standing there he could feel that the city was gloomy and the aura it gave off was that guests were not allowed. With the state of Wang¡¯s mind, he quickly came out of the mind space and found himself still in the same ce. As he used his mind power he entered the mind space again, and the more looked at the copsed buildings that resembled an advanced human civilization he sighed. He actually felt that the houses had a grand aura to them but at this moment even a slight move from him could be capable of blowing the buildings away. Standing there for a while he could perceive that no danger was around him but this did not make him rush to walk around. He could see some writings in the distance and surprisingly enough he could understand them, it seemed that the words were written using some unique methods by the strong. After standing on the spot for some time and making sure he would not be threatened he approached. To his surprise, this a unique martial arts skill, and the requirements for studying it are also very harsh. The first condition is to utilize one¡¯s mind power and craft an ocr technique and at the same time, the requirements are very harsh. It can only be aplished in one attempt. In this way, this inheritance is indeed a big pit for those that can¡¯t aplish this, but Wang was also very much in the skill avable to craft an ocr technique. In the end, the ability to craft an ocr technique seems to be necessary requirement and the rules also seem to be set against those that already have or were born with ocr skills and seem to be denied ess. When he saw through this he indeed felt this test was not simple even with the instructions mentioned on the damaged wall. Thankfully even with the damaged walls, the skill seemed to have no effect on the words at all. Wang on the other hand did not care about this and kept looking at the exercise, which to his surprise, needs more than just mind power. The records on the wall were very detailed and he thus chose to sit down before his focus shiftedpletely to the wall. It was as though a huge volume of data was being pumped into his mind from time to time. In the ce, all he could see were broken building walls, and the walls seemed to be some distance apart from each other but from the one he was sitting in front of had some characters he could understand even though he couldn¡¯t read them. Alone in this ce, all he had to do was follow the instructions on the creation of a unique ocr pair of pupils. The most important thing was the walls seemed to be undergoing some process of copse, and each time they reset to the way he saw upon entry. But he could feel that these buildings couldn¡¯tpletely copse, despite the bad state it was in, one could think they were in some loop. The moment the run-down walls copsed they reset themselves again. Since he did not understand it he obviously would not delve into it at all. He then looked at the new manual that seemed to be slowly manifesting on the wall, Mind Eye of Destion. Seeing this information that had beenpiled on the wall he kept pondering over some of the words as he repeated several simtions in his head to have an idea of how it had to be done. In the end, he even went ahead and started to verify the situation in his eye structure and after seeing that nothing was wrong, he was already willing to try it out. This ability to create ocr abilities is already on another level and he could not miss it at all. Perhaps in the past, he might indeed find it hard to practice this but after his mind-state reached the perfect state of altering reality this skill is just something he might need. He already could feel the other walls had exercises that could only be seen after one managed to form the ocr pupils described above. In a way the exercises on the walls were more like a present for it, he had to just do this and he could manage to get some benefits for himself. ¡°Discovering these exercises can be seen as an opportunity but it will depend on if I can manage to create unique pupils to perform this destion ocr technique.¡± In the process of studying the skill, he realized that he would have to use soul power and then mind power and even though the consumption is exaggerated, no other resources were necessary.¡± In his mind, several thoughts were fluctuating but after he managed to grasp the process he turned around and left this ce. He did not feel safe here so he would go and study this technique in his territory to avoid being attacked when so focused on the mind-world, at the same time the consumption of mind and soul power was something that could lead him to pass out for a long time. In that case, he had to at least be in a ce he feels safe first before going ahead to start with the process of crafting these unique eyes and his territory was somewhere he felt a sense of security better than any ce else. It took some time to head back and when he arrived he did not head straight for the bodhi tree to cultivate the new trick he had obtained rather he went around the ce, in the end, he even took care of the farm, and after calming down did he think about the issue of practicing the skill. In the same way, he seemed to have recovered to his peak state. An ocr skill is something that almost anyone would die for but in the end, most of the creatures that have this are usually born with them. Having no way to progress Wang, can be said to be a good chance and he would not miss it. He wanted to let his cultivation level stay at this level for some time first and when he was sure no other improvements could be made then he could take the step. He had already arrived at the threshold ofws, and as such his thoughts were more or less to try to attain the highest level of transformation he could at the world master level. After he entered the Law level, he would also gain more benefits that way. Chapter 245 245 What is this? In addition to having managed to perfect all the martial arts, he has other than the nine-turn golden body that is far from the level of great perfection Wang can be said to be doing okay. In the end, only his mental state has been having him busy. In a way, he can no longer improve other aspects as he pleases since he has already reached the limit even the mind state seemed to have done the same when his mind power was fused together to produce a figure that resembled him in his consciousness. This all has some impact on his foundation in the end. But even so, Wang still did everything to get to this state so fast. Now he thought it was best to go ahead at a steady pace. After all, he was sure that this would not impact his ns. In the moment of improving his mind power, with every small change, he could feel some improvement and this time taking the path of ocr techniques because he has some time to spare. In that case, incorporating it into his strength is not bad. From the way it is described, ocr techniques are very terrifying to the point of scaring even those at a higher realm when involved in life and death. At that moment every hole card is being used, then the use of ocr techniques is said to be frightening to the enemies. An ultimate skill of the ocr technique is said to have the ability to break the limit. But to him, it is more than just that, as he has always tried to improve his body, and the eyes y a key role in it. In martial arts practice, if you can get ahead by taking a certain route then there is no need to waste so much time trying to waste time to avoid troubles. He was more interested in the actual oue of every part of his body being improved before he broke through and the transformation they would have after the realm jump. ..... He has had the system panel for a while now and he thinks his performance is not bad, he has done all the best he could with it, and perhaps in the future, he should be able to even do more. From the exercises, he has practiced he could feel some unique connection with the world array, but in the end, he decided to not make the move at all. This can be der to avoid disrupting his ns, besides he always had a feeling that if he did anything using those techniques he might end up breaking through. At the moment, he did not bother with those insights but rather the procedure of using mind power and soul power to give birth to ocr pupils. But the ability to connect to the mind is what is still getting him excited but he has started to realize that this process is not as simple as it may seem. Wang tried to follow the process and with the utilization of the soul power guided by mind power, to set up some routes through the nerves in the eyes, he seemed to realize that the consumption was crazy and thus could only hold on. He is aware that he might not have another chance to try it once he does it poorly this time. This situation however did notst long as the processes are numerous, and each has a different level of difficulty. Sometimes he is forced to slow down while others he can only rush it. In the end, his mind-state is at the perfection level of altering reality and can hold on better than even his soul power. The period of breakthrough for mind power is different from other aspects as some realizations can allow for there to be even multi-big realm improvement. But his current potential has yet to reach such an exaggerated level and in the end, he can only take things one time at a step. But the improvement in the mindstate was among the fastest he has experienced so far. In less than a year he has managed to perfect the altering reality state by creating a figure of himself using mind power. This is the manifestation of the mindpower on this level but beyond anyone¡¯s expectations, the methods beyond having strict requirements for improvement once he manages to advance in the mind power realm. During this time not only managed to get halfway through the ocr technique but also seemed to feel that his eyes were changing. Other than having some red lines on them nothing out of the ordinary could be seen in them but Wang could feel it, some unique energy was shing through them. In a way, he could indeed feel that he had the ability to see through all illusions through the eyes, but he still did not go ahead and try to activate them. He had already gone so far with this yet some small temptation wants to make him destroy all his achievements in an instant. In this way, he persevered, and with the passage of time, the feeling seemed to be increasing urging him to try out his eye¡¯s ability. Wang knew that something was wrong subconsciously and thus stopped himself. In this way, he just kept persisting and when the situation passed by he indeed felt different like some kind of cracking sound could be heard in his head. He had broken through some shackle in the body and this seemed to have been broken, and after that, the bloodlines in his eyes started to recede. The change was not something he expected to develop in this manner. but he was pleased as the bloody lines retreated his eyes suddenly changed. He was certain that the technique was indeed going well and at the same time his eyes seemed to have be empty, looking around, he hadpleted the mostplicated process and he was able to use the ocr technique but he needed to visit the ruins for the information on the other tablets. In the ce where Ruruo was secluded, a vast aura started to be attracted. Thanks to the state of their territory the energy being absorbed with Ruruo did not change the concentration at all. Even with everyone practicing together, it is impossible to shake it, but the situation on Ruruo¡¯s side seemed to be changing fast, as she had a stable foundation. In the period of time, she has lived in the territory, and can also be said to she seemed to have never left to go far on her own. But this time after Breakthrough perhaps she can also decide to travel around and see the world more. This is indeed the path the couple had discussed before as the level ofw can not be cultivated like other realms before it. For Ruruo even though she can ignore some things she needs to sharpen her mind and will. That can not be done in the house alone but requires interactions the same for Fengxi. It did not take long for her toe under the bodhi tree but her aura seemed to have changed already seemingly having some sacredness to it. At the same time, her skin still had some star-like markings that faded when she sat down, but suddenly Wang¡¯s Eyes turned towards the edge of the formation covering their residence. When he stood up, Ruruo beside him also deed the same and looked into the distance way beyond the formation and could feel some energy brewing there. ¡°You feel it?¡± He asked as he moved ahead. ¡°It¡¯s a little weird! Someone actually dared to pull this trick, it seems that we seem weak to bully.¡± A cold gleam shed by Ruruo¡¯s eyes. But Wang could indeed see that the figure-out formation was not with any life, more like a puppet. He also discovered that energy is umted in the distance just like Ruruo. The two of them moved towards the puppet and Wang seemed to be thinking about something before he said, ¡°They are together... Which one are you going to tackle?¡± As he spoke he looked at the puppet and could see even its internal structure. ¡± I am more curious about the current power of my sword technique after breaking through so I will attack the guys in the distance, it seems they want to attract our attention, it¡¯s just that the umtion of energy in that attack they are preparing is yet to be fully charged. I should then grant them their wish.¡± She moved toward the direction the energy was umting. In a way, it seemed that people had started getting used to bullying them thus they had to set some example for this situation to stop. Besides, he wanted to practice with peace of mind, but others might not seem to be willing to give him that chance. In the internal structure of the puppet, he could see something like a core, and his eyes seemed to turn grey, the moment this happened it seemed that everything around him was going around in slow motion. Chapter 246 246 Indeed it always humans causing trouble! Before leaving the formation, Wang made some adjustments because he was worried that the enemy would use some tricks to try to enter. In the Primitive world, most humans are from the cosmos and need their space for development thus thepetition for resources not everyone can be from the biggest organizations such as the Star Pavilion. The heads of those ces seemed to have gone in retreat toplete their breakthroughs and yet their power is still something that not everyone can rival. In this way, it has been normal for some humans to attack their territory but the formation in the ce is on another level, and now seeing that some hade again with a group of other humans, the couple did indeed feel this was uneptable. They can¡¯t even have peace of mind in this world, and every day some drama unfolds. It seemed that numerous forces each would do anything to get a good ce to develop since the best areas have already been upied by them. This region being close to the world array, had the energy in the lowest supply and this is also the same reason none of the stronger beings would put their sight in this ce, more than that, the immense sense of oppression from the forest would make anyone strong enough to perceive it retreat. Those that attack them are incapable of sensing the actual danger since those generating that sense of threat do not even put them in their eyes. The strength of that group is considered decent with someone at the peak of the first stage inw state. In this world, though they are not considered worth much. There are other people with a slightly stronger aura rivaling the titan and man that Ruruo killed before. ..... The only issue is that this time they came in numbers, and this can have some intimidation effect on a force but not someone like Wang and Ruruo. Unlike in the past when the couple was fighting those two their strengths have improved greatly. Even seeing this mob, they did not bat an eye at all, in some sense this was like a game on standard mode after one increases their stats greatly. Since the group seemed to have no one inw domain state, then this was already going to be a massacre. With a strong man in thew domain level, perhaps time could be bought for them to retreat from this ce but unfortunately, this would not be happening any time at all. They had no way to get such a level of a powerhouse or they would note to this remote area to scheme for the resources that Wang and his family had. Even if they had one, it would be best for them to watch over the territory they might own, from Wang¡¯s perspective, this group did not want to take over their ce but rather wanted to loot them. Just another group of top powerhouses that reminded him of the memories of when he had just crossed over, at that time he met gangs and even came in contact with bandits. This group is no different from bandits to him. But this group had forgotten about an important aspect, that the ce might be too remote, and thus if the opponent is strong enough, no one would help them out. The probability of escaping is non-existent. But that was in their minds after all the location made them think that this was somewhere to get easy gains after all the formation that is difficult to crack will obviously be more attractive. In the distance even though Wang was still paying attention to the operations of the puppet, he could perceive it. The attack being charged all are being pushed into that bow-like artifact, and i ¡°Ka Ka Ka!¡± In the distance, the bow was indeed worth admiration, but it had yet to reach the level of rivaling his alter. When the arrow in the bow started to crack due to the immense pressure being exerted on it, one could already tell the amount of power the bow packed was something. In the passage of time, the power kept rising and yet Ruruo did not seem to be making a move as though watching a show. In this way, Wang did not bother her at all. From what he has learned over the years being married to this woman, she never eats losses. Even when the couple had the fight to measure their improvements before discovering the Origin Temple when she was defeated she seems to always find a way to get even, but he realized this toote. She had already exploited his naive mind at that time. But he could indeed be said to have some admiration for that weapon as it can umte such power but the problem with it is that it can not give such an advantage in a closebat situation. No one in their right mind could let an enemy umte the energy to attack, except for Ruruo that seems to want to test out the power of her new realm and her new advanced divine abilities. Yes, she also went the way Wang had said, as the method had less hustle and at the same time a new direction. When the guys holding the bow in the distance were umting power, Ruruo seemed to also do the same, as her momentum was changing, instead of the situation from the past that a sword could be seen manifesting, it had already taken shape, and thus she just released it and they started to bless it with her divine abilities. This had all been taken to the level ofw or close, and the more she added the more the sword produced some white light on its surface. Seeing how expressionless she was, Wang just shook his head as he dismantled the puppet at the same time he could feel the threat of the sword better than anyone else due to having innate substances in his body as well. When it came to the sword soul, she had already taken it to perfection and that is to say that even among the people in thew state she should be ranked at the top levels. With the blessing of divine abilities, her attack realm did not change but the power it was packing was on a crushing level. The scarier thing about innate substance is that it makes it impossible for the opponent to feel the threat it brings upon them and thus the group in the distance seemed to be in the same position. With the slow casting speed of the arrow, she might have already cut them into two but seemed to be hesitating for some reason. And when the momentum reached a point that the group could hardly control even Wang was forced to look over. Ruruo on the other hand seemed to be waiting for them to release the attack. And she saw them stabilize them because the force it was generating was beyond them to restrain. When the arrow was released, it seemed as though everything had returned to silence once more just like before the formation of the worlds. This phenomenon seemed very interesting but other than that he could see thatrgend masses were being destroyed into huge craters as the arrow made its move forward. Within hundred miles of the arrow, everything was decimated and when it was approaching Ruruo she shed out once and everything in its path was divided into two. The silence seemed to have also been obliterated, and soon the sound of insects could be heard too, the momentum of the sword though did not seem anywhere near the arrow had very strong destructive power. The sword light continued traveling toward the group that was sitting crosslegged trying to recover their strength. In the same way, they saw what had just happened, they did not even feel a sense of crisis at all. Who would have thought that the sword cultivator was this perverted? At this moment most of them had already been exhausted and had no way of defending themselves against the sword light. In the formation, Ruruo was able to see all of this thanks to the remnant soul of the olddy. She was indeed awakened due to the situation on the outside, by the remnant soul, which had also gained something from the innate substance allowing her to be less illusionary. For those in their realm, it is almost impossible to be attacked by others and yet feel no sense of warning in advance, and yet their attacks were dissected into two without them even realizing it. At the moment even though some of them were healing wounds, they could clearly see that some white light wasing towards them. This sense of crisis did not originate from their senses but rather fear from seeing with their eyes. They were a bunch of bandits in the end and thus no one tried to save the others rather each of them sped off into the distance. But the distance between them and the sword light was not increasing rather it decreased too fast. Seeing this attack Wang was more interested in the move that Ruruo had just made to allow her to unleash such an attack. It seemed as though under this attack space had also lost its meaning, this being just from using swordsmanship. He could be sure he did not sense the power of space around that attack, this made him very fascinated. Chapter 247 - 247 Let’s pay them back 247 Let¡¯s pay them back Only one old man seemed to have survived Ruruo¡¯s sword but his body was in bad shape at this moment. Wang¡¯s mind power spread out covering the man and he found that he could not resist the new power that had appeared, scanning his memories Wang managed to collect some important information but the man did not think like that since this actionpletely destroyed his soul. In the end, he gave him a ride to the underworld as he slowly digested the memories he had obtained. He seemed to have a target in mind to hit. He then looked at Ruruo and asked, ¡°Want to go out for an adventure?¡± Seeing the end of the fight, Fengxi lost interest, but the old remnant soul seemed to be still observing the ce the battle had taken ce not knowing what she was thinking. But Fengxi seemed somehow confident in being able to match her two parents as all she needed was to grasp her skills and with the improvement brought about by her potential being the most obvious in the family. Ruruo on the other hand seemed more interested in the issue of visiting the homecourt of the guys that had just attacked them. She could already guess what was on his mind and did not seem bothered by it. Shooting straight into the sky the couple turned in shes of light as they traveled outside their region. Three dayster a group could be seen entering a city, and from their dress up it is indeed the same guys that had attacked them, and surprisingly, among them, Ruruo and Wang were hiding. ..... Moving in the city, the two separated and started to do their thing but their main target was to locate the strongest people in the city and deal with them. After that they nned to take away their resources before leaving, in that case separating was the most effective way to handle this. But after Wang had moved only several miles away, he heard the sound of a sword cry echoing in the city. It seemed that Ruruo did not agree with his methods and wanted to attract the strong people directly. ¡°What kind of mentality is this craziness? Almost resembles the behaviour of that city lord of Zuyi city. It brings back memories indeed.¡± As he thought of this he could only sigh. His original ns had already been disrupted but he did not mind, letting Ruruo handle this alone. No one could indeed injure her seriously among the experts present and as a sword a cultivator, fighting is the best way to hone her sword skills. Ignoring all this he passed throughyers of formations and with his skills no one was able to discover him at all. He went on to sneak to an area that was used to store the resources in this city, the aura in this ce was so immense almost starting to catch up to that in his teritory. But he could see that is was still missing and the reason for the aura being so strong is probably some treasure or some kind of nt. He might as well just collect it and use in their teritory to see how impactful it can be on his already high aura teritory. Such treasures might not be capable of allowing for rapid strength transfomation but still viewed as rare. In that case he spread out his mind power just in case some traps are not easy to identify and ending up triggering some rm system that tells the experts in the city that might end up just informing everyone that he was here stealing from them. That is a foolish move and it might backfire especially if the city has some mechanism to destroy what they own rather than let others take them away. Within the center of the city, Ruruo indeed had gone ahead and started to attack that has attracted a group of white haired old men after all the other experts were decimated from her attacks. Seeing the appearance of Ruruo the old men were not that suprised but very angry, ¡°Junior! How dare you act presumptious in my city. In that case just stay here to apany my elders you have killed.¡±As the voice approached the ce seemed to have been sorrounded. The man that came in the end seems to also have white hair but to Ruruo¡¯s suprise, he has exuberant vitality coursing around his body. He was obviouly an old guy in thew domain state, and was also holding a red sword that had an opressive aura. The elders in the city looked at the old man in a nervous manner since they have never seen him before but everything in this moment did not make any difference unless they dealt with the crazy woman that had dared to break into the city. The elders seemed to want to get some assurance but the appearance of the red sword made them very frghtened not knowing wether they could be able to escape alive. The sword seemed eveil and the same time they seemed to feel it, the sword wanted to devour their blood. Regrdless of the oue it seemed that the old man did not intend to let them go too. After all most of them were not born in this city or with rtionship but rather some were just atracted to the city due to having some status and obtaining resources. But in the world, how can anything be that free. In the face of such a vicious looking weapon, they were not sure to resist, their instincts told them that if not careful then this ce would be their burial ground. It takes a lot of courage to face the attack just now, and if you are not careful, you will die. Their guest elder status was not worth much and from the calm apperance of some of the city elders they should know about the nature of the sword. But this changes did not bother Ruruo in the slighest, she just looked at the red sword with some interest. In this moment though, no one wanted to hear any words of confort, rather escaping from this ce could be ideal. The appearance of the weapon made Wang that was bussy looting the city wealth raise his brows slightly. ¡°It seems that Ruruo shall have to go all out and fight that old man. But that man has practiced like this without getting mad. His mentiality is not to be underestimated.¡±As he spoke he took a bite on some fruit, he did not know what it was but the energy it contained was imense and taste fragrant. ¡°Not bad.¡± If Wang¡¯s words were to be heard by the old man fighting Ruruo he might just end up dying from vomiting blood. He got this fruits from risking his life and they were eight he ate one allowing him to enter the current stage. In the mouth of Wang this fruit was being treated like some snack, and yet after begging all of them he continued to move further in the ce. Just as the old man was about to absorb the blood of others, a sense of crisis seemed to have appeared at some point. He turned over only to realize that their was a sword flying towards him at a frightening speed. Indeed Ruruo did not use the sword she had condesed from application of innate substance. This was not their teritory so the damage done is not her buiness and she could use all her moves without concerns, so she did not intend to hold back her power. In their teritorry once damage is done, they have to spend time cleaning up after themselves and even make repairs to some things. The nts in the teritorry was something the couple also used their time to nt and organize, destroying them is not somthing that gives them a good feeling. The old man was just able to avoid that attack by some slight shift, but the devastating impact was something of terror. The mountian in the distance standing behind where the old man was before seemed to have suffered a huge impact. It started ti crumble slowly until in the end it, the area was tened, and yet no one even paid it attention as their eyes were on the second attack being umted, In the main area of the sect though, Wang had aleady dismantled the formation, in all aspects i can be said to have been destroyed. It would almost be imposible to repair and even with a methods being found, the resources required might as well just be used to create another one. When he had collected all he needed from the storage area in the city, he already figured this was probably some advanced storage device and without the owners permision it would be impossible to have acess. Unfortly the old man in thew domain was not some expert in formaitons, Wang has emptied his storage device right under his nose. Chapter 248 - 248 Doing some damage 248 Doing some damage Even the formation in the storage area had been prated by Wang and everything he deemed important was taken away. The other resources could only be in the hands of the old man fighting Ruruo. The formation method indeed was something that others could end up viewing as extraordinary, but Wang broke into it without even much of a hustle thus he might scoff at it. When he looked at the entire world array, he had failed topletelyprehend, he could indeed use that word, as the others, he did not even bother to embarrass himself as the logic used in the formations at that level was already beyond him. But aplete world array indeed has the capability to defend against experts in the realm of heaven and man without even being shaken in the slightest. This is not the case when faced with a strong formation master but the other arrays be a different issue. Realm is important due to the characters used in the formation being something of a higher order. At the moment Wang sneaked in and Ruruo attracted the strongest person away, the situation of the city was already doomed. But Wang indeed did not see this ce as some city, but rather a bigger group of bandits. The old man seemed to be supporting such a huge city alone as someone in thew domain level. In this way, when the city faced a threat he has to deal with the intruders that makes it hard to guard against the other strategic locations in the city. In this way, Wang spected that most of the wealth of the sect is stored with the old man, thus if Ruruo could manage to take the man down then he could request some important resources from her and see how much they could provide him with insights. ¡°Just now why does the storage area seem to have some change in the storage area?¡± As much as the old man tried to figure it out he could hardly concentrate on other issues other than the woman before him. In the end, the old man was alone, and thus even if he wanted to fight off Ruruo¡¯s sword he would not have that capability. ..... In the end, the old man seemed to have no advantage over numbers perhaps it can work, but in the end, the stronger realms seem to operate by some logic which is ¡°Quantity can¡¯t go against quality.¡± It has been less than a month since Ruruo¡¯s cultivation entered thew state and this can be said to be an opportunity to experience the level above her. But the old man also had just entered the level ofw domain using some external aid, meaning this level was probably his limit and thus the pressure he could put on Ruruo¡¯s sword is minimal. On the other end, the old man assumed that Ruruo had to umte more before she couldunch an attack, but he forgot she was a genuine sword cultivator, thus umting energy for an attack can still be done in the middle of a fight. But Ruruo also seemed to have realized his weakness and wondered if there was another way to handle it or improve on her energy umtion. A slightly experienced opponent might indeed have a way to disrupt this. In this way, the more she fought the man she could actually recall his previous moves, and avoiding it be something her perception could work out. In the same way, she could feel a sense of crisis when the man attacked which could allow her to predict the direction the attack came from. In this way, she was able to dispel the guy¡¯s attacks to the frustration of the enemy, he could hardly do anything to Wang, and upon looking at the elders gathered he seemed to be having hesitation about something. Since he could hardly deal with the opponent alone, he wanted to have them get involved and this would undoubtedly make it hard for her to have enough time to umte energy, making it easier on him. But the pride of being the strongest in the city could not allow him to seem weak when the fight had just begun. But he did not realize that the two of them were moving too fast and even those in thew state could hardly catch up with them even using their eyes, in that case asking them to participate would be foolish. But he could not be med for not having realized it as the tension was too high for him. In the same way, from the speed that the two are moving it would be almost impossible for the others to meddle in their fight even from the distance. This was due to some reasons such as fear, after having experienced Wang ughtering those in the same realm as them. up as a hindrance in the end. In the end, it might just result in a disorder and the city would even lose more of the experts in the end thus the guys did not dare approach. The most confidence they had in their formation would copse if they knew that someone had already sneaked into the formation and disabled it. It was Wang, and more than just that he had taken some things he considered valuable from the city. But the owners would not be very happy as he is when they discovered it in the end. Those resources and rare treasures had been obtained through some struggles and even went to some lengths just to hide them yet one person dug everything out. ¡°It is impossible to have offended someone from the major organizations since they always have their uniforms on and we have trained all our city residents about those that should not be provoked. This personing here does not seem to be just for trying out herbat skills, I can feel killing intent hidden behind these simple actions.¡± The old man already guessed that his city had offended this crazy woman. In the world of martial arts, it is very wrong to offend someone that does not have regard for their own life as the revenge from such a person is the most ruthless. Logically speaking, this kind of person should have nothing to live for and thus trying to resort to normal reasoning with them is out of the question. With each of their moves being performed, they seem to be very ruthless to themselves just as they are to the enemy. But the man seemed to have misunderstood Ruruo probably because he could already determine that she knew the ce had a few experts yet she came here either way. In that case, this woman might even be willing to take him down whether it cost her life or not. With such reason, of course, he was afraid, after all. who can really say whether the actions of a crazy person can be guessed urately? In that way, his psychological state had made it so that he did forget to pay attention to the current fight with Ruruo and how she could match him. The old man was just busy guarding against the moment she did something extreme to escape. But that was never in Ruruo¡¯s ns. If she knew how the enemy was viewing her perhaps she might really go crazy. She is the one that always views others as crazy, but this time another person seemed to have put her under this category too. He can¡¯t be med, although she did not show on her face, she was excited in the fight and the mood could overflow making others think differently from her. But the old man did not dare gamble with his life the same was for the elders watching the sh. If they get themselves involved in this ss there is only one end and that is death. Who in their right mind would be willing to die for any reason whatsoever? The aura from the two was already oppressing them let alone facing an actual attack. At the same time, the auraing from the sword in Ruruo¡¯s hand seemed to have umted enough momentum. The confidence she had also seemed to be rising along with it, in a way, some substantial change seemed to have started urring in her swordsmanship. Her eyes were like torches, she felt something in her heart but it was not easy for her to grasp at all. The feeling might have faded before she couldpletely understand it but she waved her sword again. This time it was a direct sh with the old man, who seemed to have not expected this since Ruruo has been avoiding shes all this time. He did not know why she wanted to be disabled but would be willing to oblige and fulfill her wish at the moment. In the collisions of this level, as long as one has a higher understanding ofws, the wounds they inflict will not recover unless one obtains some kind of treasure or requests help from a stronger person to erase thews circting under the wounds. Chapter 249 - 249 Desperate moves 249 Desperate moves The power that came crashing down on the old man made his expression change. He was knocked out flying and after some distance tried to stabilize himself. But the look on the old man¡¯s face was that of astonishment and fear, his bones had cracked in several areas, and internal injuries on this one collision woke him up. He seemed to have realized that continuing like this would be disastrous to him. This was all true especially after seeing that Wang seemed intact from their collision and her control of power was improving through the fights. When this all is happening Wang did not meddle but kept watching and couldn¡¯t help but admire her a little. When the words a genius are mentioned, the perfect picture thates to his mind is Ruruo. Back then she was also attracted to his speed of cultivation, but she thought he was hiding cultivation at the time but she realized it was not the case. Yet he has always wondered how his wife has always managed to keep up with his cultivation pace when he has a system. It is something he could not understand as he was cheating his way with the potential value increasing with time. Thepetitive nature could not be brought out at all. He was already certain he was not a match for her if the conditions were to be a good equalized for both of them. But he soon regained his focus from the slight thoughts only to see that Ruruo¡¯s sword technique seemed to have started adapting and changing based on the rhythm of the battle. But he did not need to be surprised as she is who she is. His face retained his expressionless face but deep down he could not help but suck in cold air. ..... He had already practiced putting on this kind of face when near her since her actions seemed too abnormal. He even seemed to be wondering whether she was some daughter of destiny. But the collision between the two seemed to have reached a point that the others at thew state level seemed dazed. This was true when they felt how Ruruo¡¯s use of thew was so poor. But they did not realize she had yet to enter the level of a domain. The attacks sheunched were mainly just breaking thews with the sword. But the old man in charge of the city was the one that was getting more wounds that seemed to cut off his vitality slowly. Only Wang knew she was not in the level ofw Domain yet and just kept observing the show in a way to also prevent others from suddenly interfering in this fight. If the old man could realize that he was being bullied by some younger generation and at the same time the realm was low he might go berserk. In the world of martial arts, the mentality is also important and if one¡¯s state of the mind is broken then it is death. One is not required to have a high stage in their mind power or even have it at all, but rather the beliefs formed from practice should be strong enough and when shaken the crumbling of their hard work is almost absolute. The old man has been able to step into thew domain level and is aware that this might probably be the limit of his strength but he has yet to enjoy the privileges that came with it. In that way, having to risk his life in this ce did not seem that important to him in the end. But this realization seemed to havee toote. At the moment he is busy fighting this woman and thus he is supposed to not be distracted by anything. He had worked hard for years to reach the current state he was standing on. Perhaps to others, this level is not a big deal but they are not the same as him. Unless other heaven-defying opportunities were to be miraculously obtained by him or then his fate might indeed change. In this way, the old man had already stopped being arrogant about the situation. His memories were very clear, and at the moment the old man seemed to think of the time he had to take risks to just advance in the realm. But in the end, he was also too obsessed with the realms beyond, yet his potential did not allow it. Potential as the word says is not based on one aspect alone but an aggregate. But the most important issue of this is that some important aspects have to be put into consideration. The old man could indeed see this woman was difficult to deal with. Ruruo had indeed reached the eighth level with the conversion of her Qi Codex. She was extremely strong at her current level and given some time perhaps the Qi codex could have beenpleted. In this way, even aw Domain expert seemed to be having a hard time dating her. But Wang could see that she was adapting and perhaps it was only a matter of time before she could handle the old man. But that did not mean he was letting down his guard, and since people are already enemies one might end up even sacrificing their life to deal with the opponent. In the world there are indeed many people like this and Wang did not rule out this possibility. In that case, he had to be wary of this old man. If he had such kind of resolution that both of them should die together then he could only make a move. He had already made some preparations just in case when he meddled with the formation of the city. Thankfully that old man was very rational and instead of continuing to take risks wants to borrow the strength of the other elders to exhaust Ruruo. He thus shouted towards them, ¡°Form formation, assist in killing enemy! ¡± He yelled angrily, and at this moment he was almost losing his prestige because of it. He also seems to have intensified his attacks. One could indeed see that he was angry at this time. His attacks were bing more violent with time. This is because he could see that the injuries he was suffering were hardly healing. When they umted to a certain degree perhaps it would be very fatal. Ruruo turned around and found that the group of elders did not seem to be participating in the attack but rather formed a formation that covered her. At the same time, she could see that the area several miles around her was covered by some oppressive force. This force seemed to be directed towards her and at the same time she discovered the old man did not enter the area but rather attacked from some distance. In another area, checking out this means Wang found it interesting as he could see that the old man was amplifying his domain by some means of formations but in the end, he did not wish to study it but just thought it was creative. It seemed that the force of this ¡®domain¡¯ wanted to crush her into a mash, but in the end, her physique was not normal. And the body refinement art she practiced also seemed toe into y. Though it had not reached the level where it couldpete against Wang that had taken his physical body way beyond thew domain level, it was okay. The application of such a low-level group baffle formation could hardly act as something to bring about interference in a battle. But in the end, when the matter of life and death is concerned, the interference can indeed have some effect on others but not everyone. In this case, the sword she was holding seemed to have some ability to iste some of the force and at the same time, Ruruo seemed to have realized something interesting. She seemed to have seen an opportunity from the sword and the enemy. Yes, but she realized a domain, which is but she could not use it. This was a chance for her. It¡¯s no wonder the fighting of others seems to be thr fastest way to improve one¡¯s cultivation and stabilize the foundation. Buy this is not something that everyone can follow since most people like stability and fighting everywhere seems too contrary to their objective of practicing martial arts at higher levels. The end game for most people is longer lifespans and this can be threatened by going ahead to fight others often. The sword Ruruo was holding was something that had yet to bepletely formed, but the fact that it could help out in this aspect meant that the potential it contained was beyond its current level. In the same way, the effect of the formation was indeed reduced due to having killed almost more than half of the elders at the beginning. Now the remaining elders can hardly suppress her using it. It was no different from the use of a damaged tool to perform a task. Ruruo observed the old man that was standing some distance away and rushed towards him. When she drew her sword towards the old man, one could hear a sword cry. Zheng! Then a white light was reflected cutting off towards the old man and even the field that was covering Ruruo trying to oppress her was severed along with the attack. Another attack also was aimed at the group of elders and they unlike the old man could hardly avoid this one. The old man¡¯s eyelids twitched, as soon as he saw this situation. He was sure that the attacks Ruruo was using now were stronger than before and the elders that were helping him just now might not be able to escape. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart. If the opponent was this strong why did he not show it in the beginning? Chapter 250 - 250 Crushed 250 Crushed When the other groups he had wanted to gather to suppress Ruruo were nowhere to be seen, and the elders within the formation were either injured or dying the old man seemed to have lost all support. He only felt like a huge force was being led toward his body, especially when Ruruo blessed her sword with the otherws she hadprehended. The couple had not seen any high-end sword techniques, but Ruruo seemed to have fused everything she had learned along the way. And after taking the path ofw, she even started to weave it slowly in her sword moves thus evolving it into the current techniques she was applying. Even without excellent techniques, she can be said to be indeed on another level when one mentions geniuses, even Wang failed when it came to making his own techniques and only had some inspiration when his potential reached close to 100. In this way, it can be said that Ruruo is indeed not someone that can be looked down upon. The other excellent inheritances that the couple obtained seemed to be on other aspects that Wang was the biggest beneficiary of. In truth though, the techniques were acquired from some of the adventures the couple was involved in. From the Qi Codex to the rest of the high-level skills, but the effect of these skills seemed to have started to wear off at the level of strength they were standing at. Perhaps only those that are made personally can be carried forward, as Ruruo does not have the function of fusing techniques like Wang through the panel. In this way, over the years, he has involved himself in studying other unique skills such as formations that have reached a higher level than even his cultivation. In this way, he can have numerous ways to deal with trouble when it arises. Then Ruruo that has not been distracted over that period has made considerable progress in her skills. ..... The couple has after practiced for some time butpared to the lifespan they have at the moment it is indeed not that long. But the old man on the other side has been fighting until this moment he did not have the idea about asking why his city had been attacked, Perhaps it is the nature of those that feel superior to others. In the path of cultivation, some people end up developing such an arrogant attitude that seems to be passed on to the institutions they manage or found. In that way, their descendant or those that join seem to show such attitudes toward others This might have been the way they operate in this region, but neither Wang nor Ruruo cared about how the guys acted in their territory. The fact that they dared to attack them seemed to have made the two of them angry. Even though the city experts were trying to search for resources, this seemed like their usual behavior. Attacking others and stealing their resources and in the end, Wang has just robbed almost everything of value from their storage space. Even at this moment, the old man did not know this, but he would go crazy if he realized that Wang was still eyeing his storage device. He reckoned that the old man might have something else that could be deemed useful in there, after all the most valuables would be left with him in the end. The old man was indeed angry and thus let out a shout, ¡°Fuse!¡± When the shout was issued, the old man seemed to be releasing ck energy that spread out enveloping the dead and dying elders even those that still had some hope of living. Wang in the distance thought this was a move toward Ruruo only to realize it was actually some formation too. It is just that this one was very sinister. The ck energy dissolved the elders covered by the formation whether dead or alive, turning them into a mass of flesh that was being absorbed by the old man. And even though his realm did not rise, the old man recovered to the peak state, and even it could be said he was better than before. It was obvious that this ability did not work on everyone as he might have used it on the enemy directly, so Wang concluded that the old man had done something to the elders in the city in case of an emergency he could turn them into energy to support himself. The most obvious of these is the fact that those that had some ability to move seemed to be struggling in the end, but incapable of escaping. So the formation the elders used together might be the true problem, but he probably did not seem that interested in it. At this moment, after the energies from the elders gatheredpletely on the old man, it seemed to be slowly fusing in his body then the area returned to calm. The process was indeed fast enough, indicating that the old man has put a lot of things into consideration. Such as being attacked by the enemy to stop the fusion, but Ruruo did not feel a threat from the group at all. In that way, she did not disturb the old man, she wanted to fight him at the strongest. After all, she could feel that Wang was somewhere watching this show. The moment the old man seemed to have regained some youthfulness from that evil technique that resembled the moves utilized by the guy that owned the altar in the beginning. And after this drama was over the old man even had the guts to shout out some words that made the couple raise question marks in their heads. ¡°You forced me!¡± Listening to this Wang was wondering what the old man would say when he realized that the storage space in his city had been cleaned out. Besides, he was under the assumption this old man could have escaped but something of value was being kept in the city that seemed to be stopping him from escaping. He was even willing to risk his life for it, in that way he had to find it. He already concluded that it was not something that could be moved otherwise, with this old man¡¯s nature that he is willing to even sacrifice his own elders to gain more power he would not risk it. He would have already taken it with him everywhere. Moreover, the fact that the old man even build a city in itself is wrong, this was the issue that he was wondering about and after realizing this he started to use his mind power to scan around the city. On the other side, after making this shout the old man threw out a causal red palm print that was several times more powerfulpared to before. The palm was stronger and the ck power lingering on it made Ruruo frown slightly. She could feel that this power might have some corrosive properties. The collision this time managed to make Ruruo retreat a few hundred meters, this made the old man show a sly smile at the corner of his mouth. Things were now going okay, since he was confident in dealing with her, he rxed a little. He was indeed unwilling to escape just as Wang had thought. He also attacked again and this time the red palm print seemed to have been erged several times. The power it was carrying had also increased dramatically, but to his disappointment, he saw some excitement on Ruruo¡¯s face. ¡°Good attack!¡± As Ruruo praised, in a high voice that even Wang in the distance couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. ¡°Why does this behavior seem normal? Right, this was how she always behaved in the past, Why is acting like some little girl in the past?¡± Ignoring this he focused on what he was doing. But he could still hear the sound of collisions that seemed to be getting more and more serious but Wang did not hear Ruruo using her strongest move yet so he just focused on his issues. With the collisions, Ruruo¡¯s body started to emit some starlight, covering her and her physical strength seemed to have soared. She seemed to be more excited about the fight than the old man that had his power increased. The collision between the sound resulted in strong sound waves spreading outwards and many buildings in the city were leveled due to it. ¡°Om!¡± When she waved her sword, the light in the sky dimmed, and pure darkness seemed to be descending toward the old man. At this moment the two of them seemed to be going all out using their powerful tricks. The palm that had just pushed forward seemed to have been hit hard and paused for a moment before it was torn apart. The moment it happened, Ruruo shifted some distance avoiding the remnants of the palm, while the attack from the sword ended up pushing the old man to retreat some distance. Looking at the old man before her, Ruruo did not retreat at all but held the sword with both hands and stepped forward with her right foot. The old man could only see a blur, then Ruruo before disappeared from sight. At this moment her speed had already gone beyond exaggerated. This was the legendary unity of man and sword. Even when the man wanted to retreat or defend he did not see the enemy. Soon he felt some pain and he let out a scream but it did not seem tost long. ¡°Ah!¡± His head was separated from the body, this was when he realized he was dying. ¡°Boom!¡± His body also copsed from the sky, and Wang seemed to flicker appearing at another location, ¡°What a genius trick, even I would have failed to realize this.¡± Chapter 251 - 251 Hidden Opportunity 251 Hidden Opportunity When Wang moved closer, he discovered a cave that seemed to have a naturally formed field around it. He took some effort to manage to walk in. In the beginning, he could see the sun but after stepping into the cave, his perception of the outside seemed to be isted. The ce seemed dim with some breezes that made Wang whose physique was actually trained to a high level feel cold. In this ce, he could only see a cluster of whiteness in every direction, as he walked into the cave he was very cautious in the heart. Even though he did not detect any danger he continued to run some of his exercises secretly ready tounch an attack when necessary. Looking around this ce he already had some possibility in his mind about why the old man seemed so reluctant to leave the city. This ce could perhaps have something that the old man treated are rare to the point that he was willing to risk his life for it. Thinking of this, he continued forward as he was more interested in seeing what it actually was. But when he tried to perceive the situation in this ce using his mind power, to his surprise he discovered it did not work. Not only that but rather even other means such as soul and consciousness seemed to fail to perceive beyond his body. In this way, this was indeed something new and even with the caution in his heart he did not retreat at all but kept moving. To him, this was not a matter of retreating when he wanted even without trying as he assumed that the opportunity that could make the old man risk his life is something life-transforming, in that way he had no choice but to take the risk. Although he is always cautious, it does not mean that when some opportunities he seems to think he can obtain will be abandoned. In this case, the cave seemed unique, and even if he could not attain the opportunity he was curious about this ability to make perception invalid. If he could learn something from it then even his formations might indeed evolve. He did not seem to havee up with the illusion of instantly gaining a big opportunity but rather even something minimal could be useful as long as it assisted him in the way of formations, but after moving for some time he seemed to have realized something. This ce was so big just like some hidden space. But having thought about the field the moment he found the cave, it was actually possible and if the old man had hidden in this ce probably the couple would have left already without even finding him. ..... In the end, his actions of being stubborn and not retreating even when he was seriously injured made him even more careful in searching before it was discovered. In his path to cultivation, he has actually taken risks, but he seemed to have yet to realize that his actions sometimes do not match someone with a cautious personality at all, in this way it can be said that even the move he just made now of entering this cave is considered reckless in the words of a cautious person. Well, he can¡¯t be med as in the world of martial arts people are taking risks daily trying to get themselves opportunities and wealth even by visiting ces they know to be dangerous. Compared to this ce he had no idea about, then he is considered to be ying in easy mode. Wang did not stop at all because he found that he could not perceive the further distance rather he kept moving, and when the destion pupil was opened, he actually felt it again. Some unique force seemed to be attracted from the outside world and fused with his eyes at a speed visible to the naked eye. In this way, the effects of having such a pupil technique did not seem to appear at all, but he realized that the substance was immense. In this way, the speed of absorption allowed his destion eyes to be even more grey and at the same time, he could see some unique forces in different colors seemingly everywhere. The gray substance was absorbed into his eyes, but the other substances seemed to each have some unique features. At the same, he felt that his eyes could hold on for less than an hour, but he still cut off the use. He thought it was best to use it in the mode of emergency. This ce was already a very big unknown and he did not wish to remain defenseless in the end, he might seem to be taking dangerous risks and unnecessary risks like this can end up costing his life. In the end, he did not tell his wife about this and just informed her to wait longer for him. In previous adventures even where the world array is located he could only feel that some killing intent could materialize for using one¡¯s perception in the area, except for mind power. But the ce still could not manage to suppress all perceptions especially mind power, and yet in this cave, he almost had returned to the time when he was a mortal. Even though the formations beyond the river had the ability to destroy even souls and try to spy on them without enough power, that seemed more like inferior to this ce. His inability to even mobilize all these perception methods he had taken some time to study, indicated a certain level of restriction that had even surpassed the power of heaven and earth. Wang had no idea what it was and did not try to at this moment since he could not get in contact with this thing yet. In that way, it was better to move around and check out what was so special about this ce. Since opportunity in this ce could not be taken out or away, he had to think of some means to deal with this situation, in the end, Since he had lost most of his abilities, he seemed to have not realized that the chance could be anywhere. He did not know what the old man had gotten when he entered this ce and the transformation he made, so searching was hard. Wang wanted to find a way to seal out perception and even if did not manage to gain something else, he would not have manyints about things. In the end, that could be very useful to himpared to other gains but what reacted to his situation was bitter cold. He had not experienced this feeling of being weak and even vulnerable before cold, thus it kept him in a daze. This might be a one-time chance or not but he did not expect it to bring up some memories from his past life. Since it would take some time to make any progress in other aspects, except for his cultivation, he was certain that other aspects would require a lot of time for him to continue improving. In this way, he spends most of his timeprehending the world array. But the number ofws included on the world array is also considered a lot and he hasprehended most of the reason he had yet to advance is simple, he used the divine ability to set the foundation ofw. He referred to them as supernatural powers, which he seemed to still agree was the best name for them. At the moment he seemed to hear some kind of wailing of ghosts that kept affecting his mind, soul, and consciousness. The more distance he covered the louder the wailing got and yet it did not affect him at all. ¡°Was it an illusion or something?¡± He actually did not feel that the sounds were soul attacks because they were too weak. Even though he did not understand, he be very cautious. But the wailing did not stop, he only felt as though the wailing wasing from all around him, and with the increased intensity he saw some slight change urring in its power. Fortunately, he was not that far from the end of this space after traveling for almost more than half a day. He asionally used his destion eye and could see a huge area beyond him with some kind of wall, he assumed that might be the end, but he was wrong, his free movement seemed to be no different from when a fish swims in water. In the end, he seemed to have discovered some huge wall and since it was far he could not see exactly what it looked like he set his destination towards it. Fortunately, the distance as far as it was could be covered in a few hours. But Wang did not even frown as the existence of this tablet might be his goal in the end., But he kept his calm and moved ording to the previous pace. He did not rush or slow down. Suddenly, the entire ce became silent and even the sound of wailing seemed to have been cut off by something. Chapter 252 - 252 Making plans for hidden cave 252 Making ns for hidden cave When Wang concentrated he managed to realize that the situation in this zone was somehow different, and all distractions were pushed out of his mind. His mind was very calm at the moment, it was as though he was in a state of meditation and if were to do anything in this ce, the results would be maximized. To put it inly, the ce would allow him to rx his mind and spirit at the same time he actually felt a cool sensation all over, even without the ability to use perception he seemed very rxed. It took him some time to actually figure out this, but he did not seem to be in need of this at the moment so walked towards the ce he came and to his surprise, the wailing had disappeared. It seemed like it had lost its meaning, but he spected that when he moved all the way to the region of silence perhaps he had met some requirements of this ce. In this way, he wondered if it would be the same situation of entering the ce again. But in the end, he took his time and finally came out only to realize the night was almost there. The cave seemed to have a different time whenpared to the outside world, and this affirmed his thoughts it was a hidden independent space but when he got rid of the effects of the field, he found that his spirit had be more clear. His soul had been purified and his mind powerpressed. The ce indeed had benefits, the fact that he could not use any perception indeed had a reason and is not something that happened casually without a reason. The old man perhaps used it like that, as he thought about this and perceived the situation around he was able to find Ruruo that seemed to be rxing in some other area. He moved towards that location but he kept wondering about the ce and possible way ofing to experience this effect from time to time. But to make that possible it seems that the materials he had umted would have to be used in setting up a formation. As much as he was thinking about it, he was slightly reluctant as the materials obtained this time were indeed desirable to him but he seemed to be going to use them in this ce. In the end, he was still rational and knew the importance of this ce to them. The most important thing at the moment is to level the whole city so as to avoid others finding out about the existence of this hidden cave dimension. The use of such a ce to practice can be imagined, but he was still thinking about whether it could rival the Bodhi tree and then only realized they each have different aspects attached to them. ¡°Ooh! You are finally here. Where have you been for the past three hours?¡± The moment he arrived in the area she was he found her rxing on the ground. It seemed she was enjoying herself and he just sat down opposite her. Instead of exining something he wanted to take her to that ce to experience the actual situation of having all her senses and perception locked inside the body, In the same time that wailing sound, but he did not get where the aspect responsible for the improvement aspects after he left that ce came from. ¡°How about letting you experience it yourself... Wait? Did you just say that I have been gone three hours?¡± The moment she was asked the question she had some confusion in her eyes, but when Wang confirmed this situation he did not seem to calm down at all. In fact, he asked her several times just to confirm this. After hearing her response he was both confused and slightly excited. I have been gone for more than a day, but you said it was only temporarily three hours ago. In that case that is eight times the time difference. If this is true, then staying there for eight years is equivalent to one year on the outside.¡± When mumbling to himself, it seemed that his goals had changedpletely, the other effects from that ce can be ignored but not this aspect of time. Once he manages to handle the matter of time clearly it would be very easy for him to even attain some things that were not within his expectations. To the current him though, it seemed that working hard to break through in many aspects was possible with enough time. Considering the situation of the primitive world, no one would not want to have an opportunity like this. All the way from the initial levels of being a weakling that could die at any time to taking up the opportunity to enter grandmaster state, then world master state, and currently, he is looking forward to thew state. Each of the three states might actually seem very easy to scale but each has some levels in them that separate strength and even geniuses can not skip challenging those that have passed the thresholds. ..... When practitioners get involved in the study of martial arts, most have their agendas focused on the issue of lifespan extension, and in the case of Wang, he is also happy when he sees his life level rise, after all, he came from someone with a weak physique and going to die at any time to the current him. In this way, it can be said that he has managed to acquire many benefits in the journey of martial arts. Anyway, it is not just him, most pursue this, and even those that are already stronger than him are working hard to reach new heights. ¡°If what you are saying is correct, and my experience is not some illusion, then we have to take measures to put some protection on that cave, it can prove very useful for our cultivation and retreat most of the time. Perhaps our retreats can be shortened with the use of the hidden cave dimension of the time on the inside is eight times that of the outside. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and confirm it.¡± As he spoke he already stood up and passed his hand out to her only did she try to get herself from thezy state? ¡°If the ce indeed can make the such impact of time with a difference of eight times, it can help us in the practice of martial arts. But why did you suddenly enter this ce? Aren¡¯t always interested in taking risks for no reason?¡± When they approached the hidden cave the couple continued talking and Ruruo asked something that was on her mind. ¡°Actually I might not have bothered with this ce at the beginning, but the old man was clearly suppressed by you, even when he devoured the blood of hispanions yet he did not escape, he was fighting you desperately to death and not because he hated you for destroying his city, in fact, he did not seem to care about the city being destroyed. It seemed like something valuable was avable and he could not take the risk of escaping anding backter. I instantly realized that something was wrong.¡± As he spoke he took the first step entering the cave and his presence disappeared from Ruruo¡¯s sight. She tried to perceive it but there was some kind of istion, it could be said that her perception just bypassed the cave as though it did not exist. She was also interested and after several failures, she could only reluctantly enter the cave. When she stepped in, her first feeling was that this ce was chilly and as she thought about this she did not even realize her perception had already beenpressed inside her body. She shivered lightly, but thankfully her body training is not bad. When she took some step ahead she could have Wang ahead of her so she moved to chase, until she reached his location but the wailing had already appeared. ¡°Howe this ce seems like some no man¡¯snd, even the cold is extremely dangerous, those in the same realm as you would be killed by it. Your physique seems to be exaggeratedpared to even mine. ¡± He listened and already figured out what she was talking about. ¡°It¡¯s indeed extremely dangerous to enter without the realm of the realm ofw state, so our daughter can either develop an exaggerated physique like mine or enterw state first.¡± He also did not intend to let others use this ce. Only after the couple had managed to see the real impact and benefits and did not have any threat to them. Ruruo had expected it and thus she just kept resisting the pain brought by the wailing and her soul seemed to be capable of withstanding it. But she would sit down after traveling some distance to adapt as she did not know how the situation would develop when they entered the depths of this hidden space. In this ce even though she felt like standing in some beast¡¯s belly she could see that on her opposite, Wang was not trying to adapt. He could hear the voices and wailings from time to time and they had be stronger than before. ¡°I wonder how such a hidden cave space came into being?¡± As he looked into the distance it was as though he was in a trance. Chapter 253 - 253 Illusion or projection? 253 Illusion or projection? Watching Ruruo on the side cultivate seated Wang did not move forward but rather waited as he moved around to check the nearby areas. He was in a rush the first time he entered but that was not the case now. Still, he did not find anything so he could only return to the original spot and saw Ruruo seated cross-legged some hundred meters ahead. In this way, he be sure that she had indeed gained something and did not continue to approach her rather he looked around even more. Several hours passed by and he would always do the same after some time, advance, and check the areas ahead too but the thing that made his face change slightly was the fact that the wailing seemed to keep increasing. At the same time, he clearly saw that the area around him distorted slightly and a figure simr to himself appeared. It was illusionary and by the time he had adapted to the wailing in this ce, it solidified into a person but the resemnce was too simr. Just seeing it he felt some killing intent arise for some reason. Even though he could not use perception he could see the figure in white, which he could tell was Ruruo, about several hundred meters away from him. Now he knows that he has to deal with this illusion or projection that had appeared before him. In all the possible scenarios, he was sweating not because of fearing the figure before him, but rather the fact that he thought his life was too lucky for some reason as though someone had intentionally done it. This feeling was indeed not good and that is why when he thought of this a ck spot was already taking shape and another him also appeared. Two identical figures that were standing some distance from him made him very ufortable, but surprisingly, Ruruo did not even seem to notice Wang¡¯s situation after waking up, she just kept forging ahead. She could feel that her head was hurting from time to time and the wailing was also intensifying but did not reach the level that Wang¡¯s had. When Wang saw how the two clones were observing him, with some expressions like they were alive. Wang looked into their eyes and could see that they were not listless at all, moreover, their eyes showed some kind of conviction to aplish something. Dispelling these thoughts, he indeed moved his arms and shook his shoulders slightly alreadying to some understanding. Perhaps that environment to feel the state of mind was empty did not juste for free. Even those entering for the first time have to withstand the wailing. Most were even eliminated at this point. At the same time, Wang¡¯s face be serious as he threw a punch ahead. It seemed casual and yet to manage to force the two shadows to retreat. ¡°Well, I have never thought that there woulde a day when I would have to fight against myself.¡± Wang seemed to beining but deep down he was excited. As he spoke, he moved towards the two figures whose images resembled him in all aspects. and decided to use his pure physical strength. He is someone that does not like to wait for an enemy to take initiative so he plunged into the attack right away. Only an afterimage was left behind and then a huge sound of collision could be heard and Wang retreated several steps with a shocked expression. He found that the two also retaliated but the power they generated was several times that of his, and yet he could feel it was not their energy was a higher level rather they applied it uniquely. ..... From this collision, he did not hesitate at all to attack again and the attacks were superimposed yet the result was not like he had expected. He could only retreat at a fast speed, looking solemnly at the figure before him. At this time he was already feeling the pressure but did not retreat, and when he moved beyond some area, the figures suddenly started to attack too. It seemed they were imitating the moves he had just used some time ago to attack them, ¡°This speed!¡± He gasped when he saw the two figures disappear in his line of sight, and only the sound could inform him that he was being attacked from the sides. For the first time, his scalp went numb, he was not willing to let this attacksnd. But he could not escape from such a speed, and at this time he remembered some manual he had studied back then thinking it was some sword technique yet it was not, the Sea Calming Manual. When the attacks were about tond he started to make some movements that seemed to create some unique zone around him. When the attacks arrived within this zone, he felt and even perceived the exact area, forcing him to try retaliating but the impact of these attacks even though blocked, made his arms numb. It was as though they had lost consciousness but he was still looking at the figures that seemed to also be attacking again. He was sure that this speed is not something that can allow even him to improve his strength greatly, but he never once managed to cultivate a decent movement skill, all the ones he got turned out to be useless and he fused them with the body skills in the past. From then on he has focused purely on his physical strength and disregarded trying toe up with ways to acquire movement techniques that can allow him to improve his strength. At this time he was indeed convinced of the thoughts he had in the past about speed and strength being the most important. When one can move and even arrive before an enemy in an instant and destroy them with immense power that surpasses their ability to withstand. In the end, he still has some weaknesses that he had been overlooking all this time and thus he nned to do something about it. ¡°Indeed, the utilization of the sea calming manual is not the best at all, I seemed to have not spent much time trying to improve itpared to other skills and in the end just got rid of it by fusing the technique with others. It is not important anymore, I still managed to maintain some of its advantages after all. But at the moment, it is very difficult to deal with the two replicas, using physical strength alone.¡± As he retreated and defended, he was thinking and calming himself down since he could retreat and leave anytime if he be afraid of the challenge. But that was not his n at all, this was the best opportunity he could have and he did not n on using other means because he could see that the more methods he ende dup using, might actually be his own doom. From his observation, the miriror images of himself could also only use the same moves, as for other aspects, such as speed and energy maniption, it was made in such a way that it was faster and better than him. To defeat this two is not just a matter of using his strength at this point rather he had to find his weakness, from the two figures fighting him. Even when Wang was retreating he could see two shadows on his trail, not even giving a chance to think and suprisingly, thy were getting faster and faster to the point that it was almost impossible to see thair trajectories. But after reaching a certain point, he no longer obsesed himself with what they could do rather what he could aplish to walk out of this ce the winner. When an enemy is faster than you, the it bes impossible to do anything to them at all. Even with some means perhaps thebat power they posses might not pose a threat but what if they kept avoiding, then bing exhausted and consumed to death. But Wang did not have that option as he reackoned this figures would not get tired. In that way this method was already excluded as the results would be in revverse instead since he had to be faster in the begining and even at this moment he could hardly take the attacks from the two figures head on. ¡°If this goes on, things are going to be bad for me and getting that chance to enter the center would be almost impossible, but then again, I thinkpleting this would be very unfavourable towards me in the end. It seems that we can only spend time fightinh this two but winning it not allowed.¡± He was very sober. He needeed this chance to cultivate in this ce as he prepaired to break through opportunity. But wining would mean that the next time he entered this space perhaps the opponents might be beyond his capability. ¡°Going head on is considered reckless but it is almost impossible to dodge this attacks with the speed that they have.¡± He considered his options silently. Chapter 254 - 254 Fighting myself 254 Fighting myself Feeling the destruction that was being brought out by the two figures, Wang that could barely stabilize himself seemed to think of something. He was skilled in other aspects other than just martial arts and it could be useful but he needed to have the right time to put it into action. Besides, his perception was locked and it was very difficult for him to aplish what he could do with it. Despite being shocked he did not seem discouraged at all, since he could already see the actual weaknesses he had that perhaps he might do something about in the end. The attacks seemed to be meant to kill, as he could feel a threat of death approaching, and even using the Qi in his body he barely managed to create some formation that hindered them for a while to retreat only to realize that a huge fist had appeared at the position his head was previously. This is very much vicious and to some extent, he has been wondering if this is actually the situation set in this ce by cave space. He had barely rxed before he saw some finger approaching his brows, and he broke into a cold sweat. ¡°This is bad!¡± His hair stood on end as he retreated and used his hands to block at the front. He had been preupied with the situation on the other side and forgot about the second figure that almost got him. In the end, his arms seemed to have bared the pain for it. From this situation, Wang was already certain that the benefits of utilizing the hidden cavee with strict conditions and the ability to survive them is the one thing that seems to be used to judge the second time one enters the cave. He also had a very important answer to the question that had been bothering him. It seemed the old man that Ruruo had just killed was also faced with this problem that forced him into having no choice but to stay away from the cave. Perhaps he was also nning to improve slightly before trying again and after getting another opportunity to cultivate in the cave, he might indeed gain an opportunity to be promoted and if not the case, his strength could evolve slightly. To Wang, this realization just made him very much unwilling to win, as if he did that he might face even more oppression next time but at the same time the benefits of going to the center can be imagined. He was having some difficulty making this choice but in the end, he seemed to have thought of something and a resolute color appeared on his face. As a cultivator, it is indeed shameless to avoid taking advantage of opportunities and he was not sure if he could have broken through next time. So he decided to pass anyway, and see how much change can happen to him to measure whether this ce was worth the risk. With the use of formations, he could just figure out something and indeed the figures seemed incapable of creating formations, but the formations seemed capable of slowing them down slightly. ¡°This is weird, can use my fight techniques but not the formations. In that case, it is better to utilize the formations as a deterrent for the time being as I try to check out their weakness.¡± Wang could indeed see that the effect of this deterrent formation was not that much, and if he were to want to create strong formations without the use of soul power then it might take too long. At that time he might have already been dealt with by the two figures and thus the solution he wanted was something like a quick fix. He was in a crisis and the most effective means to use were those that could get him through temporarily. After he had aplished all this then he could just go ahead and start thinking of the best way to deter two beings created from his own image. He needed to think in the direction of speed and strength as everything else was already considered insignificant. At the same time he started to check their patterns of attack, he had already established the fact that he would only be attacked if he stepped across a certain level. In the same way, going back was risky as it might be counted as giving up for the day. In that case, he did not dare take the risk unless he really wanted to give up the challenge. Doing so without thinking much about it would be considered wasting a rare opportunity. The moment the attacks arrived this time he had recovered from the impact on his arms, and rushed forward to collide with the two figures. ..... When the attacks were about to overwhelm him, he would retreat decisively and use formations to dy them. Had it been on other asions he might have turned around and fled without even the need to care about anything else. But this opportunity was indeed very tempting and when his thoughts reached this point he started tough at himself. He seemed no different from the old man that Ruruo had just killed. He could have escaped when he had a chance but instead insisted on fighting her. He thought of this and shook his head getting rid of the absurd ideas, he could not ept being defeated by some copy of himself. When the formation came into y, one of the figures was entanglement, and Wang did not seem to be willing to lose out as such he shot directly fusing the White Tiger Fist and the Biyun Fist and the power skyrocketed. His target was its head and seeing the clear eyes that seemed lifeless he did not stop the fist at all until itnded on the head of the figure. Without even much suspense the fist hit the head, but it remained intact. Wang on the other end, retreated after to avoid the attack of the other figure. The figure that had been hit on the head seemed to reach a standstill, then slumped on the ground but Wang did not look at it. He had improved his fist techniques to a very high level and fusion seemed to be bringing about some unexpected surprises. The attack failed to leave a mark on the head but it disintegrated the insides of the head. Without much of a struggle, it seemed that he could easily handle opponents. But in the end, he had to have the capability to reach the head of the opponent otherwise it is a big loss. In the end, when he approached the other figure it seemed faster and dodged him, and this made him frustrated since one-on-one he had some probability of actually learning something from the figure but it seemed to be wary of his fist that had resulted in itspanion bing dead. He almost wanted to curse especially seeing how the figure was difficult to catch up with. ¡°I actually thought that the figures would have no fear but in the end I was wrong. Since that is the case, then I have to find a way to stop it before attempting to use my fist,¡± he whispered to himself. He seemed to have realized that the attack power of the two seemed to be even superimposed when he fought before and now as one left, it did not give him that much space to make his moves, but with one left he be confrontational and did not retreat at all since he was not afraid of being attacked from behind. Unlike at the beginning when Wang had to stop their movements with formations or he would feel threatened, he did not bother to do it. But now he collided with the figure and after more than ten collisions that he lost out due to having retreated, he seemed somehow happy. It was a bloody battle in which he was the one shedding blood, but his eyes were bing brighter and brighter as though he had already managed to figure out something. The way that the figure utilized energy in movement and attack was something he wasing in tune with. At the same time, he seemed to have some guesses, about the content of this stage. He thus started to see the effect of his potential value of over 100. Understanding seemed to have been magnified and especially with just one of the figures left. The speed and strength he was using thus have been increasing and even though it was not that great shape from receiving a beating, the benefits were immense and the reason for his eyes being bright even in such a situation. ¡°The current me is stronger than before learning these tricks, and my speed seems to be increasing too. I can already see the movement trajectory of the figure even though difficult to stop it from arriving in front of me but I can manage to defend myself.¡± His eyesight was indeed much better than before too and yet he did not use the ocr techniques. Chapter 255 - 255 Second time experience 255 Second time experience When Wang finished dealing with the reflection of himself, he continued forward only to find Ruruo seated cross-legged. She had yet to reach the end. But he did not bother to wait for her, as the area was indeed closer to the center of the hidden cave space. That was the target of this trip. He was going to spend his timepletely analyzing the methods used by the mirror selves to fight him and see if he could perfectlybine them with his techniques. In the future when fighting enemies perhaps he can apply it and manage to apply more force with little effort. The reason he did not bother to sit next to Ruruo was that she did not need saving, with her ability, passing through the level is just a matter of time. Moreover, he could see that her situation was very stable obviously this is just an opportunity for her rather than a life-and-death moment. In the end, she had used some unique methods to train her soul and this might be her chance so he did not intend to interfere with it at all. In the way he knows Ruruo how could she not have some backhands for this kind of situation? He even suspected that they were more than his trump cards so he did not stop and headed straight ahead. The first time he also came in it was somehow unbearable but not to the point of being a threat, so in this case it can be said that this is her choice to take her time. Perhaps she is trying to use the wailing sounds to sharpen her sword soul. In the end, each of them took their routes when ites to the way the soul is practiced. The resources she has also gotten for herself over the years from encounters or even the unique areas the couple entered by ident or intentionally can be said to be a lot. Wang usually just consumes his resources rather than umtes them in the case of Ruruo, resources she had no need of are just umted. She dared to sit down and close her eyes in such a ce, she had the confidence to be capable of aplishing whatever she was doing and Wang did not have the mentality to meddle, he also had some important things to do after confirming that her state was stable. The attention was shifted from Ruruo to the center of the hidden cave space, and he seemed to have gained some tricks to detect danger through the body¡¯s senses, while his perception ispletely locked. In this way, he managed to arrive at the center without feeling any threat but he was still apprehensive as he could feel some kind of danger was lurking in the shadows beyond the center. He did not bother to try to find out the current threat and what was beyond the center of the cave space since it did not benefit him for the moment. He could see that unlike where he came from the other side was dark and gave off this creepy feeling of coldness, that he can feel even at this distance. It was as though some beast was eyeing him and ready to devour him the moment he steps in that direction, but he sat down and calmed himself. It was better than scaring himself when whatever was on the other side seemed to be unwilling to show itself. He did not even change his expression as his eyes closed and he started to rey that fight. ..... He had many questions especially when he discovered the uniqueness of the method he had acquired from the two mirror images. Some part of him seemed to want to go and restart another challenge but he calmed himself down. Passing this time might not be as easy as it seems on the surface and that is especially true if another unique ability shows up. In the end, he had done everything toe here for the chance to perfect his weaknesses first before doing anything. He was not sure of the number of mirror images that might attack him the third time and the limit to their strength, so he had to try and improve in terms of actualbat. He could feel that he indeed had a lot of ways to improve himself and this was only possible when his perception had been locked and thus reverting to the most primitive way. To his surprise, this was very beneficial to him than he had estimated. Sitting in the middle of the silent area with an expanse of white, his mind seemed to have entered a state of tranquility. The energy in this cave is also on another level, even the injuries from the fight were being repaired faster than his exaggerated normal recovery speed. He just sat there but the refreshing feeling made his mind very rxed and he had an illusion that nothing could be understood by him at this moment. At the same time, he closed his eyes, and the experience from the fight before shed before his eyes repeatedly and be filtered by him until hepletely gained the useful bits to utilize by himself in the future. At the limit of the world master realm, he had already gone too far, and perhaps from this experience he can learn thatbat power he thought had reached the ceiling could continue to increase. The energy in the cave seemed to have been centered around this area and he could feel the movements under him yet was not aware of the role it yed in the state of tranquility, he found himself in. In this state, it seemed that all the other thoughts had been abandoned and his mind was very clear. When he used the ocr technique to observe the situation around him, he was shocked to find out that the unique colors he saw before seemed to be morphing together in this area, and the area below him had turned into a huge elephant-like creature of immense size. The energies were being attracted towards it and fusing slowly to be some kind of stone residue after the impure materials were exhaled by the huge elephant phantom that seemed to be breathing heavily. You must know that the substance was very difficult to see with the naked eye, but under his destion ocr pupils, he managed to see that the stones condensed from the materials being exhaled by the spiritual creature in the ground, seemed to have different colors. This did surprise him and he indeed had some thoughts about obtaining it yet he did not act impulsively, as even the destion eye could only be used for a time period. In that case he might as well throw aside such thoughts and improve his strength. The moment he closed his eyes, he had a feeling of the ground shaking for some time before it returned to normal. This made him have some doubts and did not undertand what could cause such a starnge change. The area under him seemed to be habouring some huge spiritual creature and at the same time some mine was alsoing into being. But the fact that a mine was being created from the subtance exhaled by some creature still caught him by suprise. But he seemed to have thought of something when the ground just shook slightly, but did not open his destion pupils to confirm. He continued to practice, since the existance or disaperance of the creature did not have much to do with him. In this way, he might indeed get numerous benefits from spending time mining the stones but he did not seem that motivated as, he kept his eyes closed and seemed to be slowly understanding something. A bunch of the stones from the mine did not seem that useful to Wang, and it seemed that the creature also slept under this ce because of the tranquility one gets around here. Since his mood did not ctuate at all, rather his attention was caught by the footsteps of someone approaching and when his eyes opened he saw it was Ruruo. Seeing her, he just smilled at her before closing his eyes, she on the other hand seemed to have alse felt the uniqueness of this ce and started to practice. In the same way, thest bit of hindrance in understanding the methods utilized by the mirrror selves seemed to have been practiced by him and he felt he could utlize it better than them. But this might not be true and thus he calmed himself down first. After the issue was solved he turned his attention on other aspects such as hisprehension ofws, by taking the divine abilities he had learned as bridge, started to pave his next path. He had indeed done all he could and he thought it was best to take that step in the end. In this ce, it was as good as any other time. In the current state he could indeed only improve his strength by taking another step ahead but to his suprise, he could not perceivews at all, in that way the n had beenpletely destroyed, yet he saw that Ruruo was busy cultivating. It seemed that he had to breakthrough first and this ce can be used tostabilize the foundation rather than thinking of using it for cultivating. ¡°How can there be such a good thing in the world, it turned out I was thinking too much!¡± Wang looked in the sky in a daze. Chapter 256 - 256 Unexpected Gains 256 Unexpected Gains Wang and Ruruo were sitting in the middle of the cave space, but Wang seemed to have lost interest in the meditation in this ce. He stood up and started practicing his nine-turn golden body art. After some time the couple finally decided to leave this ce, even though the ce could allow one to have no other external disturbances, Wang just realized he could not take advantage of the ce for his promotion in the realm at all. But this did not seem to bother him at all, rather he seemed too calm as the ability to have an effect of time eleration seemed attractive more. As the two were walking from the ce toward the exit, ¡°Ruruo, you should go back first, I¡¯m going to take some time to set up some formation. This ce is indeed very useful to us, so I¡¯ll use some means to seal the entrance with a formation and hide it away, we should be able to ess it from our territory as long as a teleportation formation is set up.¡± As he said this he seemed to be looking around and some ideas shed in his head. Compared to the past, when the couple had just arrived on this, Wang did not perhaps have that extensive knowledge of formations and could only make teleportation formations from the arrays and formation maps he collected. But over the years, his formation skills and knowledge have evolved to a very high level. Setting up some array is not an issue for him at all, but rather, he wants to also set up a formation to cover up the cave, this is going to require some time, and thus the reason he did not wish to rush back yet. With the current strength possed by Ruruo she should be able to protect their territory as those with higher realms than them would have no interest in that ce they live. Ruruo nodded and when the couple arrived at the exit, she stepped into the sky disappearing while Wang, on the other hand, seemed to be lost in thought. Looking at the back of the figure leaving, Wang felt that something was indeed wrong here. In any way, there indeed should not be any reason why a ce that seems to be operating out of the rules or in a way cutting off the rules around it to exist. Wang might not have told Ruruo the fact that he had just encountered his mirror reflection and fought, and now he was certain that this ce is not as simple as it seemed on the surface. In that case, the only thing he could do is to go further than he had been before. But before that, he needed to set up some formation on this entire town and then lead it to suppress the cave using the power borrowed from the world. This is also the reason he did not let Ruruo stay as it would take a long time and this is not some simple issue. Basically, this process would take time and their ce was left with only Ruruo, in that case, she might as well go back and sit in town. That would make him feel at ease and when she had already disappeared from his line of sight, he seemed to feel some unseen pressure weighing on him especially when he thought about stronger beings seemingly sealed in this world. He was not sure how to look at this situation but a huge part of him was very uneasy. In this way, he had a family and in the current period of his life since he descended to this Primitive world he has been living more infort it was not until he faced those mirror reflections that he realized this and knows that if he continues like this then someday he wouldck the ability to even protect his family. ..... The situation in this world is bing more and more unpredictable and he has seen the consequences of assuming the tallest individuals would hold up the sky. This is just an illusion and even in that period they survived the destruction of their world due to being in a different space, but the numerous creatures in the world did not escape even people he had considered close to such as Ago might have died along with the world. In the same way, if his family did not insist on going with him, he probably might not have seen them in the end. Since that is how the world is and the assumption of the strong holding up the sky is something he disagrees withpletely. How can a person standing at a certain height and pursuing even a higher level risk their life for something with no benefits for them or at all? The most important thing is that the situation in the higher dimensions is bing more and more chaotic, the creatures from there will in no time start acting in a tyrannical manner. Perhaps at the moment, they are on guard against each other but this will notst long. So he did not want to deceive himself but rather thought of the most rational way out. ¡°I must improve my realm andbat power, in the same way, it would be better to grasp apletew as quickly as possible favorable, and thus this ce can help me make up for one of the things, and hence it is no longer necessary to worry about issues of foundation and umtion.¡± He was obviously thinking about the issue of time being close to eight times in the hidden cave to that of the outside world. Things havee to this he could only calm himself down, and when he sat down he started to rx while observing the changes that had happened to his body. His mind power seemed to havepletely turned into some golden dome covering the figure that resembled him in the sea of consciousness. This change was huge and he could already feel the direction he has to take next. His mind-state had already gone to the extreme, and in a way, he couldpletely utilize the abilities thate with altering reality. After clearing his mind the area he was sitting cross-legged seemed to start changing. The ground around him rose up and this change seemed to be happening all around the cave. A huge expanse ofnd rose up to a towering mountain peak. A golden force that seemed to have formed something like a field could be seen in Wang¡¯s eyes. Sitting on the top of the mountain peak, Wang could actually see that the use of mind power was more than this. A huge formation appeared in his mind and the golden force seemed to have imprinted the same force on the mountain, this is indeed impressive and even after he saw all this happen he did not stop trying the capabilities of the mind power. This also allowed him to throw all the pressure that was mounting up on his mind away, the more he used the mind power, new discoveries were made. He could see that the dome in his consciousness was an embryonic form of some world. He began to contemte, the world array he has seen several times. In the past, he did not think much about it but now he seemed to think of something about the cultivation and his understanding seemed to open another mystery to him. On the mountain peak, the aura around Wang started to change qualitatively, but he seemed to be still thinking about something important. ¡°In the study of formations, I failed to realize that perhaps one can also use them as a foundation to enter the level ofw state. Now that I think about it, the higher the level of world array one can set up the higher the understanding of numerousws. But the requirement to enter aw state is to use onew as a foundation. Well, that is not attractive to me at all, let¡¯s take the same direction that Ruruo took using the divine abilities to connect tow.¡± Wang had more than a dozen divine abilities and when his thoughts reached this level, the area around his body was distorted. ¡°Once I step into the realm ofw state with this method, I might also be stronger because of having more than onewprehended and my soul will be nourished with them strengthening faster. Other than that the impact on the actualbat power would be something else.¡± Indeed the soul level is dependent on the cultivation ofws in this realm. The key focus is the soul and Wang is not worried about it. In this way, his soul seemed to have already gone way beyond those at the same level, with any advancements, the distance would only continue to improve. But this is a good thing as the stronger the soul, the easier to maniptews. Having decided to do this, he did not even shift his position from the mountain peak at all, the area covering the entire mountain by several thousand miles seemed to be covered in formations and runes. Chapter 257 - 257 Perceiving the world 257 Perceiving the world From the moment Wang sat on the mountain he could feel the changes happening in his body, and was pleasantly surprised. He initially thought the improvement in the realm could not cause many transformations but in the end, he was wrong. After focusing on taking the step he felt everything about him seemed to be entering another level. It was as though his body wanted to ascend to another dimension, but he knew that this was all some illusion. Even with this chance to breakthrough presenting itself, Wang did not seem as thrilled as one would expect. He was not someone that viewed himself as being young anymore. But then again, he was not someone that spend most of his time with others, or to be more specific he did not spend the most time with people. In that way having lost themon trait of humans when among the crowd which is to show off. As much as it usually attracts trouble, this method also allows humans to show off their achievements and in some cases even can get approval from others. But Wang seems to see past that and his attention is more on the issue of whether he can manage to protect himself and his family. When he asks himself this question, only one response can be given out by him which is a definite no. He can see that the number of strong individuals in this world is already numerous and even some from outside are eyeing this ce. Just because most of them can not ess the world temporarily does not mean they do not exist. But this is more like history and he does not bother with it as the most practical thing is improving his own strength. It is thus not surprising that he has such a calm demeanor when he saw thatw state was at hand. In the end, his journey could be said to have just started as this world could amodate even stronger and this is something he obtained from the titan¡¯s memories. Such stronger creatures are just observing and waiting but he had a feeling that they were anticipating some change for them to eventually make their appearance. Not to mention, other creatures that have been around for more than even millions of years, have creatures that seem to spend most of their time in sleep since they are too strong and nothing in the current world can attract their attention. They seem to be waiting for a chance to take another step in their cultivation yet are unwilling to go to the higher dimension. With such long lives, their strength has undergone precipitation to the point of having no opponents at all. Even the resources avable seem not to catch their eye at all. In the same way as humans, some are selfish while others are selfless, and the reasons for it vary. Some people do things considered evil with their ns in mind while others seem to only do good to a select group. In this way, it does not necessarily imply that one has to make enemies to be targeted. Even people one has never seen might end up threatening his life when conditions are right and thus when one realizes this it is important to improve when he still has the opportunity to do so. As a warrior in the world, one has to put more focus on improving all aspects, and Wang has a superior physique and even soul and mind power overpowered. This thus means that the process of breaking through would not have manyplications. In the same way, the Qi cultivation method he used seemed to be top notch and this is very useful in the state ofw. At this level apparently, Qi is very useful, and he wondered why someone would create such a technique. But to drivews, other than soul power the Qi seems very important and since these conditions are already met the process of cultivating in the realm would be very fast. In the end, something more important is having the ability toprehend and study, in this way the path one is taking would be able to reach far. But in the end, imagination is the thing that needs to be fostered. In the path of cultivation, everything else can be ignored but without imagination then it would be difficult to advance unless one is set on following the path of predecessors. But such cases would only lead to one being inferior to even the predecessors. The oath taken by others is driven by numerous factors and even the beliefs of a person and one can not copy this. Attempts would only result in an inferior copy. It is deemed as a copy because one is trying to replicate another person¡¯s efforts. In the grand scheme of things, one person can only fully exploit their own path supported by their beliefs. But when one shoulders other people¡¯s desires then it is more or less a burden. In the case of taking someone¡¯s else path and discovering that the end that the things required to make progress seem to go in the opposite direction of what one wants, then it brings about a dilemma. ..... In the case concerning imagination and potential, Wang did not seem to becking and he could be said to have already touched the threshold ofw. But even so, he did not seem to use thew directly to ascend to the new realm, but rather he was going to utilize another way, that is the divine ability as he had named them. From the connection between thews and divine abilities. It was going slowly but he seemed to not be in a hurry at all. This process was alsoplicatedpared to how Ruruo handled it since he had grasped severalws by studying the world array. He sighed, as unlike most people his problem was the fact that he was having a hard time choosing thews to make a breakthrough with. In the path of martial arts, those that reach the level ofw are no fools. He had to think of more ways to aplish his ambitious goal. More than onew was a good thing and thus he wanted to utilize them properly in his breakthrough. That was also the reason he wasmenting about his failure topletely study the world array, or he might end up fusing numerousws to see the end result, but he put the thought aside at the moment. In the same way, he seemed to have discovered that his body was indeed stronger as time passed on, probably the change had started to happen due to the improvement in the realm. But he could feel that the process might indeed fail if one did not have any grasp onws. Despite focusing on the cultivation of his body, he was not foolish, as most body cultivators indeed seem to have more muscles even in parts that are unnecessary. Without thinking much, a huge pressure seemed to descend on him at this time and this was the thing he was waiting for the most. But it had yet to reach the point of meeting his needs. ¡°Indeed it is as Ruruo said, with a weak soul, the pressure can force it into cracking, but surprisingly it seems to continue increasing at a slow pace. This is probably going to take a while.¡± In the process of enteringw state, one has to undergo several natural tests because the level of life is no longer the same. But that is not the thing that concerns him, he is sure that his physique, soul, and state of mind are okay. ¡°However, regardless of passing the test, due to having some opportunities or just by relying on good potential, this is all useless unless one manages to grasp thew in whatever way possible. The process of entering thew-state is indeed tediouspared to the other realms before.¡± He was indeed being subjected to some pressure but his thoughts seemed to have diverged, thinking about something else. But from the way things seemed, one can enter the level ofw state with help from external forces but the path ahead bes difficult as they continue to cultivate. In the best case, some creatures born with higher-level bloodlines might already be at a level above thew state but in the end, humans that were born mortals would eventually surpass them and it is difficult to change this. But the ability to take one¡¯s own path from the level ofw state is something different, time passed like this and Wang managed to slowly withstand the pressure being put on his soul without changing the color of his face. He knew his soul was already strong and after this baptism, it might also bepact. When the situation reached this point he seemed to have stopped feeling the pressure altogether but rather a cool sensation seemed to be flowing through his soul. To his surprise, his soul power seemed like a broken dam and started to increase, but that was not all, he could see a lot of scenes reflecting in his perception. As he was still in a daze and looking at nature all around him, the world array seemed to reflect in his mind at the moment. But to his amazement, he saw something he had overlooked before. The application ofws in the world array was very scary, and the more he kept looking even his heart lept a bit. After checking the world array, he could see that it was, made purely from formations, and yet the amount of power it had umted was beyond him. The close to tenws used seemed to be used in the casing of the formation, in the past he did not seem to understand this but when he was observing the situation of the outside world from his perception he seemed to have someprehension of seeing the nts growing in the soil. In the continued expansion of his soul power, he kept his mind on the world¡¯s array he had memorized and even his whole person seemed to have blended with the mountain. But the calm state of his mind seemed to be increasing the ability to deduce. The more he observed the environment around him the clearer his senses be. It was as though his senses were magnified, Chapter 258 - 258 Another encounter 258 Another encounter When Ruruo was on the way back, she could feel that many changes had urred, starting from the soul and the most important aspect of it was that the sword made of innate substance seemed to have undergone some change. She could feel it, some unique runes were vaguely outlined on it, due to the fact that she was going back she did not have the luxury of observing it but she could tell that the attack power had risen by a level. In the same way, she felt eager to try the might of the sword, especially when she realized that even her soul had been strengthened by about three times. This in itself is an exaggeration as the soul takes a long time to improve, but still, it had yet to reach the threshold of breaking to another level. The issue did not bother her much, as she was not very paranoid like Wang and preferred to deal with issues before her instead. In this way, she could be said to be someone that is more focused on the situation before her. The other issues are left to fate, but this is because Wang takes time to worry about his things, making his own ns to ensure survival tomorrow. Since the couple did not have any artifacts obtained in legitimate ways, they could only travel using their bodies. Covering vast amounts of distance in a day, being alone she was capable of moving without having to worry about things such as rest. But this time she felt ufortable before she detected some fluctuations appearing in her field of perception. She did not know what was happening but did not intend to find out, her top priority seemed going back and thus she wanted to take a slight detour. Wanting to use the power ofw o elerate right from this ce. she heard a voice echoing close to her ears. At this time she was dressed in a blue dress and white coat, yet it did not stop her from outlining her beauty. But due to having spent most of her time on cultivation, she did not seem to care about the sound of the person that was calling her at all. She was focused on going back to wait for Wang¡¯s setup that would allow her to train in the hidden cave. She could feel that that ce might indeed give her some inspiration and even the best way to train her soul was this ce. In that case, this is not something she cared about as her thoughts were drifting thinking about something else. But when the other party arrived and found that the person before him was in a daze, called out again. The Ruruo that had a dazed expression recovered but instead of looking at the figure before her, rather her eyes seemed to have focused in another direction. From there he could indeed feel some aura that made her expression change several times but in the end, she seemed to have made up her mind. She took some effort to stabilize her emotions as the sword was about to leave her consciousness based on the mood she was just disying. The white rune mark on the sword in his consciousness seemed to have some gleam, but Ruruo did not pay attention to it. He felt some familiar aura in the distance and this seemed to have be a stimtion as some killing intent seemed to have manifested for a while before it dispersed by the time the man arrived Ruruo had disappeared but he was still shivering from the killing intent just now. When he was panting an old woman appeared beside him, and the man with a pale face looked at her with some difficulty. ¡°Are you her opponent?¡± The young man asked in somemanding tone, but the old woman did not seem to mind this, she just looked in the direction the woman left and sighed.¡±I doubt it, from the moment she released that killing intent, to dispersing it, I failed to even see her move. She just disappeared, it seems she is not targeting you but someone else.¡± Listening to the old woman mumbling to herself the young man was almost fuming, ¡°Of course I know he was not targetting me. That killing intent did not lock on me at all, she released it aftering from a daze when I called out to her. But that is not important, I asked whether you could handle her?¡± ..... Listening to the statement by the young man, the old woman sighed, ¡°There are only two types of people you do not meddle with when in the same realm at my level, and she seems to be one of them.¡± The woman said in a serious tone but the young man was very disappointed with this answer. Still, he did not lose his cool as he was curious about the two kinds of people this old woman was babbling on about. ¡°What kind of people are you talking about?¡± Hearing the young man¡¯s question the woman¡¯s tone be serious. ¡°The woman is one of them, which seems like a life and death feud, remember even in the future, to never try involving yourself in a life and death feud. Some people might take revenge very seriously and use it as fuel to continue bing stronger until their enemies are all eradicated, but in the end, such people will live and die with their enemies. The second kind is the madmen. This kind of person is even more damaged than those seeking revenge and once anyone crosses them then, they fight to the death. Madmen are even willing to use their lives as a condition to gain whatever they want.¡± As she exined, suddenly she grabbed the young man and bolted through the sky at a fast speed as though escaping from something. She felt some terror seemingly casting its gaze on their location and was forced to escape with the young man and when they were far away, she looked behind her with some horror on her face. She then thought of the things she just said and does not remember saying unwarranted to be targeted. Ruruo kept approaching in a certain direction as guided by her perception, she ignored everything else and continued searching for hours yet she could not find the person. Even with his soul power utilized to the limit, it bes clear that finding what he wanted might not be easy. But even with the eruption of this soul power to search for what he wanted he could only feel some frost left in ce, as an indication that someone had been around. She shook her head and smiled wryly, as he had even deviated from the original objective and now it seemed that she had developed some strong killing intent for the Ice Sectpared to the past. ¡°It seems that Wang was right! My mental state has not improved at all during this period it seems he is right. I should focus on improving on this.¡± He thought about it and decided that this time he had to deal with a lot of issues before he tried to improve his cultivation again or it might end up bing a problem. But as she was about to leave he felt the aura gain, but this time it was faint, yet she was sure the aura was the same as before. Even though faint, it was indeed the aura he was thinking about, as it can only be released by those who practice the Ice sect arts. In that case, she had no reason to let go of the person, rather felt that it was an opportunity to exercise her muscles. Ever since she came outside the hidden cave she was not really sure how strong she has be but could feel she needed a ce to vent the energy swimming in his body. Perhaps some new discoveries could be useful to his way of the sword, as this practice continued to deepen she needed to fight against even stronger opponents. Recently, she did not seem to have much interest in a lot of things, but the way things are happening how could she not feel that she was facing a big problem? The only way for her to feel like she was lost is if someone was slowly deciding her path. But that situation would be something to considerter, as for now dealing with the person is important. Unlike before she could feel that there were trails left behind this time, perhaps it is just a matter of time before she could locate the other party. When she spread out her perception, she found the source of the Ice Sect arts being utilized and it seemed even more so that she was about to rush out and make a move when she sobered up and started to withdraw her perception. That cold air seemed to slowly spread and she could tell that the person involved was extremely strong but still at the level ofw. But he did not dare continue forward since he could feel that the energy from the aftermath of whatever was going on could indeed hurt her. In a way, the idea of acting as some oriole was dismissed by him. The fact that the other party was this strong meant that going near them would be no different frommitting suicide, as the strength required to pull it off was not small. Even such a level of strength when the opponent might not be threatened by her. Perhaps she could indeed afford to cause some harm but killing would be an overreach. The feeling was however somehow ufortable considering the fact that she came here with some objective. ¡°Indeed, being calm in this situation has helped me to avoid a disaster! It seems that the ns to take out the person are not something that can be rushed. I doubt that the person from the Ice sect came alone but that is not what he suspects at all. If the person came alone, then this indicates an even bigger plot underway or opportunity and risk of being discovered high. In that case, whatever is involved is something even though I want to also go ahead and check out something that feels out of ce, danger might be too high.¡± Chapter 259 - 259 Contrast 259 Contrast Unlike Wang that does not like to show off when unnecessary, Ruruo does not care at all, but still has developed such a personality of being cautious after staying around Wang. In the same way, she realized that showing some clumsiness cane in handy. She thus has been doing this for a long time until it became part of her. In the Primitive world more so, she realized that this can help one avoid some disasters. In this way, the behavior of allowing enemies to see weaknesses also have been incorporated into her fighting style and in cases where life and death are involved. Since the time the family came to this world, she already understood a truth, that the strong eat the weak. In that way she can only work hard to be strong, but at the same time make sure that thee foundation can allow for it. Blindly going after strength at the expense of one¡¯s foundation is something that can be considered foolish. But she knows that this situation migh no be tha easy to handle if one is too anxious. Just like she saw that Wang really is someone that seems to be in a rush with his cultivation but from the time he entered the stage of grandmaster, he seemed to pu even more efforts in his foundation. He obviously acted like someone thatcked time and that was indeed true aspared to others his body situation was just starting to recover, but he was sure that he could not feel any strange ilnesses existing in his body at that time yet he still worked hard to make up for it rather than chassing after lifespan. It was not like at the time he had some family he needed topete with for some things, especially in the era he was still in. But still even if he was in the family he was born in, it would be impossible to gain much considering his physicall situation. But she did not known that to Wang being sold off was the bigest advantage. He managed to escape the bondages of people he did not know, as he was not going to be associating himself with the family members he did knew were not his. When one finds themselves in some situations they react differently, and Wang did not have any sort of family affections in this world, he also belived it would be unlikely that someone that has crossed over to create bonds with strangers just because he was reborn in a body with the same blood flowing through them. Having been someone from a differrent world, he has seen many things and thus when it came to this one, he did not even feel a physycological shadow. Based on what he had already thought as reality, anyone in this situation would even have to think of ways to reduce contact with their family and the fact that his family had already sold him off, seemed to not have much impact. He did not expect much from strangers anyway. On the way home, when Ruruo met the person from Ice Sect it seemed that a huge fight was going to take ce, but after she reached some distance from them, she used her perception and found her. She just seemed to be thinking of something when she heard some shaking. It was the ground that was shaking, and one could think that an earthquake was about tp happen. She did not smile but rather had a gloomy look as thought, ¡°What is she trying to aplish?¡± Based on the nature of the Ice Sect anything that benefited them would be done at the cost of others, and this is also the reason that some of the forces in the universe forced them in a corner especially when their strongest existence seemed to have disapeared. But Ruruo did not care about the woman¡¯s cultivation at the moment because she could feel; that something dangerous wasing. ..... In the distance when the young man felt the changes in the ground as though an earthquake was approaching, he asked,¡±That aura from the distance seems different from the woman we just saw right? But what realm do you think she was in?¡± Indeed the most facintating thing was that with the refinement of innate substance Ruruo had restrained edge as her aura did not seem to ctuate at all, and thus most of the time she had that demenour of a mortal beauty. But the people that have cultivated could instictively feel that she was very dangerous. For some people realm does not have much impact on their strength but that is only something that can happen in a minority of geniuses who have the capability to deal with those on a higher level than them in a fight. But the situation bes different when the realms have requirements to scale when one breakthrough, thus limiting or evenpletely cutting of the probablity of challening others across realms. It is also the main reason the old man did not have much motivation to move againts others probably arose from some understanding of this. When he felt the killing intent giving him pressure he could tell that the woman was very scary. In the path of cultivation, for one to have immense killing intent, they should have shed a lo of blood. He did not mention this issue and put his focus in a further away ditance, he could feel that the aura flowing from there had some coldnes to it that it was even affecting the air around. When the young man saw that the old man did not even respond when he tried to have him bring them close to the area, to witness the situation on the other side, he was not very pleased. In this way he tried to use all means to convince him but the old man seemed to have no ns of changing his decision. For some reason he felt threatened when he sensed the aura and had a bold guess about the owner of that cold breadth. In the same way, he assumed that the other one with strong killing intent was probably going in that direction. In that way, he was not motivated to head in that direction at all, as he has lived for a long time by avoiding things that seem to lead to dead end, and this group of people made him feel a sense of crisis. So rather than ying house with the young man, he picked him up and soared into the opposite direction. ¡°I thought you were a coward, but now it seemed that I have overestimated you. Unhand me this instant!¡± The man was yelling but ignored as he tried to break free but in the end there was nothing he could do about it. But the old man seemed to be unshaken by the young man¡¯s rumblings. To him the situation at this ce is more dangerous than worlds spoken by some young man. If that were the case then he probably would have already quit protecting the young man then. After shouting for so long, and realizing it did not work, the man stopped strugling especially realizing that the changes in the situaiton would not happen. In the end, the old man did not put him down at all, but kept geting further and further and this is when he fel the ground was trembling,it was a hiuge tremor that seemed to have spread to arge area. The invisible force spread all around and thankfully the situation did notst loing before calming down but those with stronger realms could feel it, the situation in the world had just undergone some change. Ruruo frowned as she felt this but still kept using her percepotion to monior her target but this invisible force instantly managed to sharter his perception. ¡°Rumble¡± When everything was calming down she frowned as she could feel nervous and this even forced her to retreat. She could not care about everything else as a force on this scale that can stop his perception from expanding reminded her of the hidden cave. But in the end, she could already barely support it. She retreated some distance before she took a look in the direction the cold aura was disapearing, but her eyes were flickering and no one knew what he was tthinking deep down. When the young man being carried felt the changes in this ce, his face changed instantly, and did even start to urge the old man to increase his speed. This ce for some reason seemed to make him unconfrotable all over. He had some feeling that some monster was indeed trying toe out, but that was not the case at all. The pressure was too much to because the senses of everyone. To those that use their perception in everyhing it was a scary situaiton and thankfully, the situation only went on for some time before returning to norma. But when he situation normalized, a huge change seemed to have ured and even Ruruo could feel it. But her eyes were gloomy looking around she turned and left with some unwillingness. Even at sich a close ranger she lost the woman from the Ice sect. Chapter 260 - 260 Going back 260 Going back With only a thin line, Wang sitting on the top of the mountain had already gathered momentum and could indeed step in thew state but stopped. He was frowning, as for some reason he felt that the divine ability he had chosen had indeed evolved towards a unique direction and without knowing it all the divine abilities started changing. In the end, he did not take that step. it seemed that something was stopping him from doing it. The numerous changes brought about by absorbing innate substances might havee to y, as he felt that the divine abilities he had justprehended and improved usingws, seemed to have started to affect every part of his body. The level ofws he had grasped was higherpared to those that the others that had just attainedw state. But this also seemed to have be his cage, it seemed that the numerous divine abilities he had just studied over the years were changing rapidly after being contaminated byw power. In the beginning, he did not seem to understand this but when he saw that his breakthrough seemed to have halted or happened slowly. and unique lines made ofplicated Runes seem to be slowly growing all the way around his body. They started as some small seedlings near the inner world, but the seedlings did not take the usual approach as they got imprinted on the internal universe, A huge change seemed to have taken ce and at the same time other than the inner universe shaking and expanding rapidly, it only increased by a half. At the same time, he discovered that the lines made of runes seemed to continue to fuse with the body and this in turn resulted in his momentum rising. But he felt that something seemed off until he finally realized that he needs to gain innate substance to improve his nine-turn golden body. The limitation seemed to being from the physical body being incapable of supporting the evolution of divine abilities by utilization ofws. The cultivation of the nine-turn golden body is something that requires more resources but the innate substance can not only allow him to go beyond the limit of the realm, and considering the fact that the body needs to be strong enough to support stepping onto thew state, he has already surpassed the level, so he has to be even stronger with the path he has taken. The reason he also did not rush was that there was already another innate substance back and he can utilize it to ensure a smooth breakthrough, even without necessarily making a big breakthrough in the nine-turn golden body. The body technique can at most be cultivated all the way to the very limit ofw state if he found other body arts to add to it. ..... In the past, he has indeedbined several stronger techniques with it, resulting in the current state he is in. At the same time he can identify as a member of the Star Pavilion due to having obtained their technique in the past, even though he has already moved beyond it, he owes them for the technique and that is something that he can just remember. A martial artist like him in the limit of World master and already having the ability to fight those in the level ofw state are rare but not difficult to find. Only bypletely reaching the ultimate level in the state can one say they have seen the cultivation world. For now, he did not know there is an existence of aw master level after the perfection of thew state. He seemed to call it heaven and man but that is actually not the case. Unlike the other realms, the level ofw master is one that requires everyone to take their own path, and this is also why humans have the potential to stand tall above those beings that can have offspring above the level of world master. In the end, those born weak and who reach such a level will not feel any kind of difficulty to continue improving since they can forge their own path and continue walking it all the way. In this way, it is tricky to break through this level, as it has more to do with individuals than things like chance and opportunities. One can have an epiphany but those that are deemed geniuses and have enough imagination can indeed move past almost anything. In the peak stage ofw state, many will start looking for that opportunity to move up, after all, nobody is willing to stay in the same ce but the same can not be said for those that are trying to enter thew state as many legacies exist on it and even some can do it without opportunities. In the end, everyone is always trying to go higher and even pursue an even higher level beyond what is known. Wang is no exception, and thus he might have forcefully entered thew state had him no other ideas, but he will not dare to gamble with his foundation. In the end, he can wait until his century-old deadline has yet toe, and rather than chasing short-term gains, he can wait. With Innate substance, there is a chance to repair the body when the situation gets to that point but he dares not gamble as he has no idea how terrifyingws actually are. From the beginning, he used some means when dealing with those in the realm ofw, and could no im to not have some wariness of them. In the end, he has some confidence to break through in this realm without any other issues arising, but he needs time. Without having knowledge of some of the creatures eyeing the Primitive world, he would not care much about some rush to enter thew state but rather would focus on collecting innate substance. The more he had the faster his speed of cultivation. In the same way, he could feel that the oppression being brought to him from the sky was starting to slowly withdraw when his breakthrough seems incapable of being handled by his current physique. This seemed more like some test when one wanted to enter the level ofw state was not just on the body but rather even the soul seemed to have to endure this sense of oppression. During this period of two months in this ce, not only has Wang managed to reach closer to the level ofw and set up a formation that he wanted in this ce. With all the preparations and resources he obtained from this city, he was very much to his liking and if not for something that could benefit him he might not have spent them at all, rather collected more to see if he could improve his formations skills slowly. In the end, having close to fifteen divine abilities is not something that can be deemed normal at all, and it is understandable for him to have high requirements for the physique. With this in y, then his power can be said to reach a very scary level once released all at once. The path he has taken requires him to develop divine abilities and then eventually let them take root in his body, continuously strengthening him. But this also requires him to have a lot of resources and he decided to see if the formation of distracting innate substances can be improved. The most important thing is also breaking through in his formation skills once realm breakthrough. What kind of power can be exerted by the other formations that seemed to have surpassed a world array? He wanted to know about it more than anything else, but that was through reaching such a level rather than going head-to-head with one. He was sure that such a level of formation had already probably broken free of the world rules and he just needed to tryprehending its principles when the time came. The issue that pressed him more was the fact that his weapon refinement skills were mediocre at best as he gave it less timepared to formations. In that way, he already knew even if he could get ahead with the formations, then the altar had a limitation to the improvement that could be done on it. On top of the mountain, Wang was standing and looking into the distance, and many thoughts flying around in his head. In the end, he seemed to think of something and then shook his head, ¡± I guess I have done all I can aplish at this time.¡± As he spoke he walked out of the city gate that had copsed without even looking back at all. The improvement in the realm was his goal, this time because it would determine a lot of things for him. That way, he did not bother to get himself involved with other activities after going back this time. He would even spend time breaking through before trying to get involved in the hidden cave space. Chapter 261 - 261 Staying grounded! 261 Staying grounded! Time flies, and after half a month Wang had already covered half of his journey, and the journey, he was trying out his currentbat power. Soul power had be stronger than before but he did not seem that impressed with it yet, his consciousness has even exaggerated coverage. He might have some regrets about not being able to break through, but it did not disturb his state of mind at all. But at the same time, he was very impressed by thebat power he could disy in his current state. In the end, he seemed to have a bold idea about gathering numerous innate substances before attempting to break through. Although he was tempted to use the hidden Cave space again, he knew it was almost not worth it yet. He would make a choice after he discovers the quantity of innate substance gathered by the altar. The innate substance is going to be a big determinant of whether he takes this step or not, but after all, it is the safest and most beneficial way for him. Rather than be in a hurry he would even look for ways to set up the innate gathering mechanism inside the hidden cave space, but unfortunately, he was aware that could not work. Having no perception is already tough and yet there is also the issue with all other forces in his body being suppressed except for physical strength and for Ruruo, her swordsmanship could not be suppressed. All in all, it is this had no benefit to him, after all even if he had mastered his swordsman to the same level as her it would not have any benefits in the setting up of a formation. Although the time in the hidden cave space seemed to be moving fasterpared to the outside, he had no control of anything in there, moreover, he had that feeling when he stood at the ce deemed as the center as though the depths of the ce were not very friendly to the current him. That is because his strength might not be capable of assisting him to survive in that ce at all. So he was decisive when leaving the city covered in his formations and all of them were set up in a way that they hid the existence of the hidden cave space, and at the same time, the mountain he had raised in the town seemed to have a more important role. It would make sure that no one can easily find the location of the hidden cave space and the formations he included on it seem to have a very important role in making the mountain less conspicuous from the eyes of everyone. Such things seem to have little attraction to others. The more formations he kept adding the more powerful the effect be and even he did not dare say that someone in the heaven and man realm could destroy the mountain with their full shot. After all, that is a mass of formations and he used some principles of unloading on the formation such that the attacks that were being pushed towards the mountain would be evenly distributed in the entire city area. In this way, the use of force would only seem like a waste of time and not even attract much attention since there are many things in the world that are harder than even such a mountain. Having the ability to make others think twice is already considered a big deal. When someone in that level dares not to cause trouble it means that the means being used are indeed good. The lower realms and even those like Ruruo stronger in thew state level would not waste their time bombarding a mountain unless they are the bored type. But such types of people he did not care about at all after their actions would just be futile. In the end, he was not very much interested in the mountain but in the hidden cave that could be used by his family once he finished setting some connecting points back on their territory. He was certain that the use of the formations he set up had even surpassed the teleportation formations he had in the huge tree used to cross the forest to the region with a huge river. That area has indeed been very useful to him and the current attainments in the way of formations seemed to have started from there. The terrifying formations in that region seemed to have also managed to make Wang grounded even after he achieved some sess in his formation level, and he can be sure that the other formations beyond the world array are very much not something he can even observe, let alone observe. To observe it he has to use the mind power and he dares not go beyond the second formation as he could feel a threat from the end of the second formation. This managed to tell him that the second formation setup, is not something one can study just because they feel like it. The situation might have seemed like pressure but to someone like Wang, it gave him a p and grounded him. In this way, he can understand that regardless of the improvements in his formation knowledge or even cultivation, higher levels still exist and he should not be full of himself at All. To some extent, it also tells him to stop overreaching about things that he can not manage at all. In the end, such behavior might only be harmful to him. After all, even in the current issue about the realm, he had yet to go any further. The were many experts in thew state beyond thew domain level. And those elites in this realm are not something he can mess with as just like him they have exaggeratedbat power and seem to mostly even challenge those beyond their level. Thinking of this he then bes very calm and focused on dealing with the current level he is on that perusing things out of his reach. He is after all even if were to think too much nothing good coulde out of this other than being depressed. He had already seen the situation in the hidden cave space and knew clearly about the first two challenges when one enters after experiencing it, but the third level was not something he could guarantee to know. Neither is the test of the tests, but he can be sure that each of them had some kind of impressive lesson, and approaching in a hurry just to get short-term gains is merely foolish. He also wanted to go back and deal with the issues so that when a formation connecting the cave to his territory is made, Ruruo and Fengxi could also manage to get the benefits of the hidden cave space without having to travel so far. ..... Even with the existence of a high-level weapon such as the alter which seemed damaged, Wang never felt any sense of security. For him, security onlyes from one having strength, and the time in the previous world, numerous conflicts the couple had indeed improved all the way to the level of a world master, but when things went in a bad direction, even though they survived, they knew it was due to being in an independent space. Such being the case, the two could only imagine the type of power that managed to cause such destruction. At the same time, the couple was lucky that they had gone all over the ce, and their family might have been separated forever. So the use of high-level weapons by someone like Wang is very limited because he can be sure that in most cases the other party might also have the same or even better type of trump card. After all, no matter how strong a weapon or triumph card is, the power it contains is something external. But in the end, martial artists try to do everything with intention of being self-sufficient. So obviously, Wang is the one with the belief that body strengthening can continue infinitely unlike the weapons, which is depends on the quality of materials used to forge. But humans evolve and adapt to changes to their own bodies and can even go further and further. ¡°Well, the territory is already within my range of perception.¡± When Wang was lost in thought he had already covered the distance towards the territory he stayed. But what he did not know was that Ruruo was busy chasing after someone. She seemed to have some deep hatred and wanted to resolve it before anything else and the other party seemed to be hiding for some reason, thus making it hard for her to track their trail. Ice Sect indeed seems like her previous life¡¯s trauma that she has never mentioned but due to her physique she was once turned into a cultivation cauldron by imprisoning her and continuously extracting something from her body until the day she barely escaped their entrapment but she was already at her end. Chapter 262 - 262 Having a small break 262 Having a small break In the residence, Wang was sitting with Fengxi opposite him, and food was set up on the table. It was a long time since he prepared a dish but the food on the table could have anyone attracted and the aroma was heavenly. Fengxi did not y the hypocrite at all and started to devour it, so the father and daughter had the food together. Without even using chopsticks, Wang put a piece of meat in his mouth and he was savoring the vor, his heart seemed more rxedpared to the past. Even though this was all his craft, he could not help but squint his eyes due to the taste being on point. To the current him this food has no value, but the taste is indeed good to bring about some reminiscing about the past. He only regretted that Ruruo had yet to arrive, but he was not worried about it. Seeing that his daughter was just looking at the meat he urged, ¡°Eat, what are thinking about at this moment, don¡¯t tell me it does not taste good?¡± He himself did not seem that bothered by anything as he continued to consume the food while his daughter nodded, and she seemed to have something in mind but Wang also did not disturb her yet. He was just watching her. What Wang did not realize was that his state had undergone some change, Looking at the dishes on the table that were slowly being consumed Fengxi did not hold on and with every bite, the food started to decrease. The family ate happily as they chatted for some time and Wang was able to see that Fengxi had indeede from far to her current state. He even promised to give her some guidance and improve herbat power. In the same way, Wang¡¯s perception spread around covering arge range, so he could see that even the nts he had nted before seemed to be slowly starting to have the giant characteristics of this Primitive World. In this period as the two were enjoying their meal, Ruruo was standing before some woman whose white dress was all covered in red, it was blood. And even that way she still had some look of fear on her face when she faced Ruruo in her eyes despite pretending to be indifferent.m ¡°Don¡¯t want to hide anymore?¡± Ruruo looked at the woman before her with a smile but it contained some coldness. Even the woman could feel it, there was killing intent contained within that smile and she was very much unaware of who the woman before her was. Despite using some tricks to escape she was still found in the end. And when the question was asked she almost cursed Wang for this. Moreover, she did not have the luxury to act however she wanted now that the opponent was before her. ¡°Is it any use to hide at this point?¡± Hearing this statement from the woman Ruruo agreed with her and nodded. ..... ¡°Indeed, hiding is no longer useful, after all, I have wasted so much time on this, I should be on my way.¡± Most definitely a reasonable enemy as she did not mention threats or perhaps due to the state of her body she preferred to be given a quick ending. But Ruruo appreciated this, but appreciation is one thing and death is another. Regardless of the fact that the woman seemed to have epted her fate, Ruruo was very careful and even ready to release her sword soul anytime to attack. This woman might have managed to fool her but not after she had obtained memories from her alternate future. He knew that this woman was a witch and good at seducing others, so she did not n to y with her at all. For Ruruo it was no fun to y with fire, besides, she had yet to reach a point of having the strength to level the ice sect. Perhaps most people might not know but the Ice sect has some old monsters in deep sleep and was going to get her revenge slowly until she reached a height the Ice Sect was nothing in her eyes. The more she looked at this woman the more she admired her, even her acting skills were already on another level. She was a vicious beast that could bite at any time and yet acted like a meek cute creature when it was convenient. Seeing that her pupils were about to change, Ruruo disappeared in ce and appeared behind her with blood dripping from her sword. ¡°I was wondering why she did not try anything it turns out she had already started to influence me with her words, What an Ice Sect? But this is not the time to think about the dead, I should probably clean up here and hurry all the way back since I have wasted a lot of time.¡± It did not seem that of an issue though she just thought about this as she moved back some distance before the huge sword shadow appeared covering her background and descending towards the body on the ground. It stands to reason that the dead can be ignored but that is not the case in some situations and Ruruo is not the type of person to make petty mistakes especially when he listened one time to some story that Wang was pushing. Even in the same realm she would be cautious and let alone now that the opponent was even stronger and for some reason, she felt that it was nice to be cautious. She would not want someone toe after her in the future without her even realizing it. When the huge sword soul devoured the body of the woman, she seemed to have let out s shrill before she stopped movingpletely, and Ruruo made several attacks just to confirm that things were in order before even daring to make other moves. After collecting everything, even the body was stored in the system storage, then she departed without looking back. The development of some organizations in the primitive world is not as strongpared to the cosmos and that is why even though the head of the Star Pavillion and even Axe Gang seemed to want to head back. The strong men in the Cosmos however seem to not like meddling in other stronger opportunities as those in this ce. It seems to have a reason. Most of them have powerful backgrounds and this Primitive World is some chance that even Wang and his Wife felt obtained through some bad luck. But in the end, Wang did not have any idea about the choice he would make. After all, staying in the primitive world, however, seems to alsoe with some heavy duties. Even with the help of martial arts, some things can not be solved at all, rather one can only let time pass and this is the same as the world they lived in. But to control one¡¯s own destiny it seemed that the level of the martial arts realm had to be too high. For humans, the vast majority thus choose to take a route that allows them to have it easy, when they reach a certain level, they join some forces and take on positions that do not put them in awkward positions. With Wang¡¯s current cultivation base, he has no right to im the ability to control his destiny in the cosmos, as there were people even in the age range of fewer than five hundred years that have already surpassed the level ofw. The way ordinary people and stronger martial arts interact also changes when one knows and does not. This is the status quo of ordinary people in this world, very helpless, but also very real. The determination to continue to strive upward is real, but that alone is not important one has to have some goals after going further, and without something to hold one grounded one might just end up giving up some things. ¡°It seems that my killing intent towards the Ice sect is very intense. Well, it was nice to let it out at least in the future my cultivation road will not be blocked by this kind of thing at all. My utmost priority is to attain the peak of this realm, I remember that the secret realm that I went to with Wang had inheritances of beings that have surpassed thew state this then indicates that the cosmos has very strong people and perhaps the universe I was born was too weak, in the end, it even resulted in others destroying it for their own desires.¡± Actually, Ruruo would be lying if she said that she did not resent the Ice sect for their role in that event, but after all among the huge forces in the cosmos, they have the guts to do it. But she did not think it was time for it, on the other hand, Wang did not seem to have any real connection to the world anyway, but when his family was safe and sound he just had some anger for almost having died at that time but it passed. It did not feel like how he would see it if someone had tried to destroy his previous world. But in the end, being who he is, everything seemed to have just passed like that, due and moreover, he did not even remember the fact that he once had some master when he was very weak, and this is because, for many reasons, he is the most important being he did not have time to study under her at all. In that period he indeed rarely even got the chance to interact with her. Putting aside the matter of the other people, one being Wang spend some time with his daughter this time before going to check out the innate substance that had umted as he could feel that the change in the environment of the territory was due to the innate substance being condensed by the altar. Chapter 263 - 263 Promotion to Law Realm 263 Promotion to Law Realm In the crystal stone, a voice sounded that entered directly Ruruo¡¯s ears, ¡°Interesting, I just confirmed my suspicion!¡± The beautiful teenage-looking woman did not care about this at all, but to y along she seemed to ask, ¡°What new scene have you discovered that we should go tour in the future?¡± ¡°Ooh! No, it is not some kind of scene, do not think about it for the time being if you do not want to be someone else¡¯s food. Your mother seemed to have been given some kind of token by this old man of your¡¯s I could feel some terrible aura sealed in there, it seems like his level of formations is very scary.¡± As she mentioned this Ruruo be impatient as she felt she wanted to just go to sleep till the ¡®old man¡¯ in question, that is Wang came out of seclusion, as he promised to have a new technique she might learn an intriguing art from it. Speaking of this, the old female voice bes serious, of she also was once a teenager and could guess that Fengxi assumed her methods to go out and practice in the wider world, but the existence of the innate substance is a great opportunity that can help her a lot. The remnant soul even had a small category that allowed its soul to not only improve slightly but also stabilize. Looking at the bracelet in Fengxi¡¯s hands, the woman seemed to have some thoughts about something and eventually said, ¡°Why don¡¯t even look at the bracelet on your arm? I didn¡¯t expect that your father has such high attainments in the formations, it seems that this formation is way useful for you.¡± Other than that the formation set on the bracelet design was on another level, based on the level of strength he had making something like this required just some small effort. It looked attractive just like the teleport arrays that had been fused with the stone tablet that Wang gave to Ruruo in case of an emergency, and it was also the reason he was no worries. If she got herself in some trouble she just had to hide from the enemy for a while and use the formation to escape, as it was some one-time use object, he could not replicate it because of the materialscking. This world was veryplicated and some things even had difficult in obtaining as the couple had less contact, and thankfully they went on with the ancient cultivation system, otherwise, it would be difficult to improve without greatly relying on external objects. But to someone like Wang, this was not his concern, he could not expect the world to resemble another, after getting stronger, some things would be easier to find, and probably even if he wanted to exchange for some he could do it without having many concerns since no one dares to y tricks on the strong. But one thing that the olddy said that was true was that his level of formations had indeed improved and he was sure that after he breakthrough and studies the world array again, there was a huge chance to improve to another level. In a way, even in this world, Wang had not seen any weapon refinement skills but he knew from having studied the altar that formations can use on precious materials and turn them into something worth calling an artifact, as long as the level is high enough then many things can be aplished. Any path can lead to having important things aplished and the path of formations is not the only thing he focused on, even runes and unique symbols studied him, and allowed him to be capable of reaching this level. It can be said that his understanding has increased greatly with a potential value of above 100, not many people can be said to have reached this state of genius and it can continue to improve. In the end, forget about formations even martial arts can be practiced fast with enough resources at hand. ..... ¡°I remember that in the past even when it came to sword crafting, Dad said that his skills were not that good, but Mom still kept the sword he crafted for her in the past. Now even if I managed to get a gift of course I would not care about the level it has reached but when I heard you say its level is high I was still pleased.¡± The number of unique weapons she has seen is less than her fingers. Owning one is not something bad, after all, some things are very difficult to obtain. She was excited but the old voice was impressed for different reasons from her. From its observation of the formations set up on the bracelet, it was alreadymendable and if any improvements happen in the future, Wang would surely go to another level through her analysis. The old woman was quite speechless because the things that the both of them looked at the bracelet and felt were different, as she was still considered young, she liked the attractive style of the design more than the functions of the bracelet. ¡± If you were to infuse energy into this bracelet then it could indeed withstand attacks from some individuals in the realm ofw. But that is not the key at this moment, it seems your father is already prepared to breakthrough through and wants to pass to you some techniques after he is done with this seclusion this time. He even asked about the number of divine abilities you already grasped.¡± She was speaking out to Fengxi by way of spirit transmission but at the same time lost in thought, she could not think why the man asked his daughter this question. Fengxi covered the bracelet with her sleeves and started looking in the direction of the bodhi tree that her father had gone to retreat. She had some way to go before she could break through, but she did not seem that bothered by it, in her cognition the most important thing at the moment was to check through the skill that she had been given by Wang before he left to enter his seclusion. The old voice did not sound at this time and Fengxi was left in her own thoughts, and although the couple did not do a strict job in supervising their daughter¡¯s cultivation, everything needed for it was provided to her. Although the couple seemed to be carefree, they actually did all the best for her, and it is the same reason that she is very intelligent and has always been smart for her age. She can advance to this stage it can not only be attributed to talent but the fact that she has some dedication in her too. No matter how talented one is. without personal efforts then everything else is totally useless. The couple has not yet reached the same level as those old monsters with immense experience and good at scheming Wang despises this so does Ruruo. In the end, one can only pretend and scheme against the weak, with absolute power, most things in the world will eventually be useless. After wandering around the territory for some time, even Fengxi felt she was mentally exhausted and decided to go back and check out the skill she had been given. She had indeed seen a lot of thingspared to most of the people her age, and this was more like an important experience for her and it could eventually trante into some insights in time of practice. On the other end, after Wang looked at the alter he could see that some changes had happened indeedpared to before and the dy in taking out innate substances seemed to have resulted in this change, as the area around the alter had already turned white. The mist of heaven and earth energy seemed to have turned liquid and then solidified on the altar¡¯s surface. But that was far from enough to have impacted the entire territory. All experiences from the moment he woke up in a carriage seemed to be shing right before his eyes, as he rested then when he had reached his ultimate state, the innate substance was drawn from the alter and he could feel that the pressure that had hit him the first time was a jokepared to now. It actually felt like a huge ocean was being poured on him from the sky, and the pressure did not stop there, his soul was also getting some oppression. After waiting for all this time how could some pressure really scare him, besides, he had to withstand an even stronger pressure and that was not like this one. It threatened to destroy his body and soul and thus he did not bother with this small issue. At this moment when the innate substance approached his body, everything was boiling in his body and an instinctual desire could be felt that kept increasing with time. When it eventually entered his body through all his open pores, Wang did not waste his time and started to run the nine-turn golden body exercise. He was more interested in breaking through to the sixth level for the sake of stability but he seemed to have little hope for that with this level of innate substance. Improvement in any form could indeed be useful, but he was very smart this time and when the innate substance got to work, he instantly started to transform his divine abilities. ¡°When this breakthrough is done, it can be considered time to try visiting the hidden cave.¡± Chapter 264 - 264 Law realm 264 Law realm Wang suddenly started to feel the changes in his body and his divine abilities also evolving, the change in his physique was what made him more supprised as he could feel strong power being infused in every part of his body and the nine turns golden body instantly stepped into the 6th level. In the moment the golden body entered the sixth level he felt the changes morepared to the past levels, and for some reason a unique aura was gathering around him as the same time the blood cirction in his body seemed to be slow down, and eventually reached a point where it was as though he had entered suspended animation. The body seemed to be gathering the aura that had gathered around him on its own and fusing with it bing stronger and stronger and the surface of his body had some cracks manifesting and due to innate substance they seemed to heal instantly. The continued improvement in the body was consuming the innate subtance fast and thus any other hopes of using it to take his physique further was unrealistic. Due to focus on cultivating his own body certain requirements were nesary and at this point, it was key. But he had managed to aplish them and the important issue being the Qi umted in his body, that had already turned into some unique energy he himself refered to as Nine coloured Qi. The Qi had unique runes on it, and he had it gathered near his internal world, but with the attempt to breakthrough he had to release it fully, and at that time it would turn into a huge amount of Qi, meeting and even exceeding requirents. The process was no as exergerated as when Ruruo brokethrough and this is all because it was happening in the inside of the body, perhaps something else would happen when thews werepeltely intergrated in the divine abilities. But he was sure that at the same time the number of divine abilities would fuse and decrease as some rely on the samews, and thus the reluctance to take this step. But in the end, he could not avoid this and the moment some fused, perhaps they could be more powerful or even very effective. In this way, Wang did not try to stop this promotion and sticked to it as he assumed it to be the best option he could take, as the divine abilitiese from the techniques he had realized in the past. It is in a sense no difference from the systems that use techniques to breakthrough and understandws, but the divine abilities require one to masterws and when manifesting them on the body, to improve realm, they apany the divine abilities rather than techniques. In the same way, their power is more exergerated but the consumption is not less and hence the need for energy, and a lot of energy is required. In this way, the move to advance required enough preparations for others but even Ruruo gained an advantage due to the innate substance. With it the probability of advancing kept increasing and thus she took the step into the realm ofw and has yet topletely master the realm as based on the ancient system they were taking, their methods should allow them to change in subrealms above them. It is the reason that she was able to supress that old man in the city and eventually kill him even after he utilized that evil technique, but it is important to also not forget the sword soul she has managed to cultivate with the aid of innate subtance but can not exert full power. Indeed, her sword soul has reached the peak and she could take another step with the assistance of innate substance to make some indeepthprehension into the next path to choose. The current her will only keep bing stronger with the innate subtances she uses and the physical limitations might even be her only problem, as she can not cultivate the techniques that Wang fused through the system and turned into a supertechnique. He assumed that the techniques seemed to have some limitations and unless one had studied all the techniques used in the fusion, then it became difficult toprehend even for a genius like her, and thus stopped trying to pass the on. ..... With the nine-coloured Qi codex, as the source of Qi, his body could have the chance to generate its own divine ability based on thews of power, and thews of power can not beprehended like otherws. In fact it is the onlyw that can only be attained through honing physical body to perfection and giving birth to it¡¯s own domain. For this to happen one requires very dedicated efforts in improving physique and it is a long process, that demands emense resources. Therefore, the advancement speed of Ruruo being fasterpared to that of Wang is considered normal and in practical cases where Wang did not have a system and his potential was the same as Ruruo, he would take a long time to even atttain the same realm. In this way, it can be seen how evil his potential is and the fact that it continues to improve. With the passage of time his body was undergoing destruction and reconstruction, that made his face unbearable but he did not flinch in the slighest, and only a savege aura was slowly starting to emergy from his body and spread slowly. Currently, with every destruction of the body and reconstruction, his blood Qi rose a point. The sense of oppression was indeed felt, but those things further could still bear it including the cow and his family. On the inside, his bones seemed to be facing some griding force and then new power being born within it reshaping it, to be even stronger. Even energy around his body was also sipping through into the bones. They were absorbing energy as though they had spirituality, and the soul seemed to be squezed by some force as though it had been imprisoned. But this force could only force it to shrink, it did not copse and reform in another direction, at the same time he already knew the next stage of the soul. From this experience he seemed to have already guessed something, soul seems to have some connections with the conciouness but he did not have the ability to investigate this. Shaking his head, he threw away this thoughts, what concerned him at the moment was not a matter of improving his soul at all, but rather improve physical strength. But he soon realized that his soul was indeed imprisoned in the body incapble of leaving and would ask Ruruo about this matter at another time. In the same time, the inner universe in his body, gave birth to another world, but this one had just started to take shape in the form of huge drop of blood. The inner universe in his body also started like this in the past, and now it was developing towards something. With the pasage of time, the area around him started to change making him seem like he was sitting another space but it came and went like that. With slight ctuations, the domain, around his seemed to blurr and thene back, his skin still had the signs of cracking and repair, but the rate was slowly decreasing, an indication that the changes were almost over. In the same way, three divine abilities were left behind and their strength seemed to have also changed greatly. This change also made the aura around him be chaotic movements aroused the attention of Ruruo. She could feel that Wang was alost about to enter the same level as her. Hisbat power was already beyond the limit. But the process seemed endless making her frown slightly, obviously worried. For Wang, he felt it the moment thews werepletely tranforming the divine abilities, but the did not have any id about the endgame. The situation before him seemed to have already made Wang understand that divine abilities were indeed something and the stage he had to pass next was the most important, as all the three divine abilties had to be put in another process. After all, he had no choice, the bones were the first stage he was going to target and then slowly move after other areas, based on the opportunities he could get. Even his knowledge in formations seemed to have some actual value, as he already knew something and smilled slightly. ¡°Utilizing formation knowledge, perhaps I can even manage to aplish the task of divine ability paterns copying and slowly refining them on the body, but this is in no hurry since the innate subtance could not allow it.¡± As his thoughts run wild, he eventually did not try it unless he had enough resources mainly the innate substance. He understood that this would be something he had to do to take a step to the second level of Law state. Puting aside, the issues he did not feel that any changes and kept sitting down, releasing restrictions on the Nine-Coloured Qi, that started to flow around the body washing out all the other Qi while recing it and the moment he did this the divine abilities reacted and he could feel that he could do anything at the moment. The feeling came and went so fast, but he knew that some kind of restririction had been broken, resulting in the boling of blood in the body. Suddenly an aura of terror started to emanate from under the bodhi tree, pressing outwards. Chapter 265 - 265 Hidden Cave space visit 265 Hidden Cave space visit Under the Bodhi tree, Wang¡¯s aura was changing and the Qi codex that had reached perfection also seemed to be changing too, as it traveled around the body and bepressed with everyplete cycle it was undergoing, absorbing the unique energy around him and seemingly evolving to another direction. The body also seemed to be enjoying strengthening other than just the benefits from the nine-turn golden body art, the nine-colored Qi that was being improved seemed to be responsible for it. Passing through all the areas in the body it seemed to be strengthening them, but at the same time, Wang seemed to have figured out that internal organs had undergone another baptism and be stronger. He already could feel that his entire body was almost attaining some kind of state ofpleteness, but time was still required. Perhaps at that time, his body could be a world functioning with less dependence on the outside world. But this was definitely a very serious ambition and could not be aplished at any time soon. Even worlds still had to depend on the space they were located in so he might need more than just what he currently knows to aplish this. As his thoughts run wild, he put his attention on the fact that he had just stepped into thew realm, but the utilization of martial arts or even divine abilities was not under his control, so he wanted to visit the hidden cave space. In that ce, the environment is indeed suitable for challenging oneself. Running around in that ce could allow him to be able to not only master his abilities faster, but also it can give him some benefits. In that way, without wasting time, he took out some tokens and some details were imprinted on them when he set up the formation on the other side, allowing him to perfectly create a portal to use for entering the secret cave space from their territory. The operation was simple as it resembled the formation the family uses to go to the other side of the forest with a huge river. In this way, he did not bother Ruruo that was sitting crosslegged, obviously, she had gained a lot in the previous time at the cave space. She was going to use it to improve her strength, while Wang on the other hand did not bother with this. He was more concerned about Fengxi and thus spend close to half a year with her teaching her some new techniques and also guidance before he stepped through the formation towards the hidden cave space. The hidden cave space might not be the original name of this ce, but that is what he gave it, even though it seemed like some testing ground with some opportunities. In each realm, the challenges seemed very difficult and thus he told his daughter to only enter and try if she felt that she had taken herbat power to the limit. He knew how tough the situation in was, but for the first time, she could indeed pass slightly fasterpared to the other times. In that way, if she could enter with herbat power already at the limit, the pressure from the ce could allow her to benefit greatly, after all in the first entry she might not have to fight anyone. He had such a chance and so did Ruruo, but she seemed to have used the opportunity to hone herself and improve her skills. He had the same thought when he demanded she enter when her skills seemed to be impossible to improve then the chance would be used in the best possible way by her. In that, she can manage to improve before she tries the second time as the situation at that time would not be any easy to handle. He has fought the first battle and he can tell the ce is not very favorable to the weak, in this way one has to take the opportunity to challenge only when some real improvement in strength has urred, otherwise it bes a waste of one¡¯s time. In order to make sure that one can have a chance, it is paramount to take advantage of the time and go beyond, which in most people¡¯s cases is only an improvement in soul power, but for Ruruo and Wang, this is a big deal. With their current talent, an improvement in soul power is not just some minor issue as the soul, is what enables practitioners to get in touch withws, and the stronger it is the faster one can perceive andprehend them. Wang did enjoy that feeling of bing stronger too and could not be willing to give up such a chance. He is more focused on body cultivation and even utilized some of the best body refining exercises he could acquire, this ce is something he hopes can give him a chance to aplish more. This is even more so when he knows about the benefits of the time difference between this ce and the outside world. He has never seen such a ce in the period of time he got reincarnated and thus one could understand why he would be willing to seal up the ce in the city so that his family could ess it. This ce is very important and the old man was indeed very smart that he set up some city in the vicinity of the cave to confuse the people. ..... In a way, his methods seemed to have allowed the city to remain safe for such a long time and had they not gone around robbing others it would have remained even so. But he saw the old man had no choice considering the sinister technique he practiced. Perhaps dealing with things in that way was the only way to improve to another level by buying himself time. It was not the first tie he saw the use of blood as a cultivation resource, but the man¡¯s action of using other people¡¯s blood and vitality to burst out strongerbat power when he was battling Ruruo. But in the end, it came back to Wang¡¯s conclusion, ¡®external objects are not someone¡¯s own strength¡¯. He had already developed such thoughts for a long time and it is also the reason why when he got the sacrificial altar, the first thought on the most effective way to use it was to set up something that could improve his strength. In the same vein, he believes that physical body cultivation could allow him to aplish his goal just as much but does not neglect the other aspects. He did not know how the hidden cave space would reward people, but in the end, he did not care about this, as he could utilize this ce to train himself in the utilization of his power and even control. In any way, he was certain the ce would provide him with fewer opportunities if only the improvement of his soul was what was being offered and perhaps he might be forced to stay in the environment with faster time just to grasp some techniques or evene up with others. To him, this ce was indeed not easy to see through. But at the same time, he had some fears, as if the ce was indeed not as he thought it, he might be pleased but scared. Being a simple ce that could allow him to refine his soul and fight against the reflections of himself is not bad, but it can make him slightly disappointed. In other words, he prefers it to be like this, but part of him still is skeptical as he thought he had felt some prying eyes thest time he was in this space. If the ce is moreplicated than he thoughts there is a higher probability of obtaining numerous benefits but at the same time the restrictions might be too many. He did not believe that there exists free things in the world, but and the fact that he had toe undergo this tests, and and even attain benefits may not without some demands. For example most of the people that leave behind some kind of inheritance or even a treasure have some conditions for this and would not pass on skills or even their life long wealth for no reason. In some cases, the even the owners of some hidden spaces have the desire to take over other people¡¯s bodies. This is not something abnormal as no creature wants to die especially those that are stronger. Being apprehensive is not because he thinks that the owner of this ce might want to take his body, but rather it might be inheriting some karma which in the end pushes you to get revenge for them. Such self defeating tasks are not what he might be willing to get himself involved with. Staring into the distance, he took the first step towards the fog in the hidden space cave. ¡°Let¡¯s see where mybat power ispared to this secret space tests here?¡± Chapter 266 - 266 Tomb in the hidden cave space 266 Tomb in the hidden cave space In the period of time, Wang used the hidden cave space, the test just be harder but did not change as he had thought, and on several asions, he was seriously hurt and by the time he escaped the injuries were very serious. Unlike his wife that stayed in seclusion, Wang and Fengxi spend most of their time in the hidden cave space and it proved more beneficial to them in different ways. For Fengxi, she could take advantage of this ce to perfect her martial arts, while Wang had other reasons, the most important being to polish and promote the techniques he had to fit his currentw realm, and at the same time he could feel that his physique was being improved slightly. During the period the two seemed to be dedicated to their practice and other issues had been thrown off. As for Ruruo, she also seemed to have encountered some situations, that seemed to be the same for other cultivators of her level without a legacy. Even though she was considered a genius by Wang, the more her realm increases the more that title loses its meaning, and the number of people that can reach the level ofw state is also geniuses so to have an improvement in the realm is not something that can happen just like in the past. She does not have Wang¡¯s ever-improving potential and has to adapt to the situation in the world like every other genius, even the innate substance that she had managed to refine seemed to have improved her qualifications it can not make some things happen a faster pace such as cultivation. In the long run, what is important at this level isprehension, and for Wang, this aspect seems to be improving with the passage of time and the improvement of the realm, but for everyone else, it is the opposite. Those that want to avoid such a situation can only put in more effort to keep improving such as searching for more knowledge, and improving in willpower but such cases are also rare as some people with long lifespans would just decide to spend some time rxing. After all, cultivation is a very tiring process. Even though Wang suffered more and more, he had reverted back to the time he was in the forest setting foot on the path of spearman-ship, and with the spear, at hand, he indeed felt that some changes were happening, and he also had acknowledged that it would be slightly difficult to breakthrough realm in the in a short time frame thus he went back to the spear that he had overlooked over the years, but he could not be med after all, he did not have enough motivation to do that. At this moment, other than moving around the hidden cave and fighting nothing else was in his eyes as he knew that only by repeated fighting could there be any substantive change could ur. This time he found himself standing in the hidden cave space after having escaped several times after suffering a defeat. He could see something that resembled a huge forest, and this time unlike every other time he chose to slowly observe his surroundings, and it is even the reason he could guess thisndmark resembled a forest. In the same way, he saw some things he had neglected before and the most important being the ground having some unique shape like a graveyard. For someone at his level, these things didn¡¯t seem to scare him at all, after all, most of the martial arts being spread usuallyes from the dead, as their legacy. In this ce, the mist seemed to be covering everything and the fact that he could not use any other means other than his eyesight probably exined why he missed some obvious facts, but he felt it was more than that as if the environment in this ce makes one unconsciously overlook somethings. Even though he was moving cautiously and even had crazy ideas about grave robbing, as he was curious about the martial arts or remnants in the graves, this made him seem creepy yet he did not do this in a sneaky fashion at all. Indeed, Wang was more or less focused on different things than his daughter as she had yet to leave the area she was sitting cross-legged in the center of the hidden cave space. But he on the other hand had failed to arrive at the ce, he kept swinging the spear when necessary, as he moved around checking the situation in the graveyard before making a move. He was after all very careful and did not want to get himself in unnecessary trouble with this ce he did not understand and thus he was going to do everything without putting his own life in danger. But the stubborn side of him also was not willing to leave this chance at all. He did not see this act as doing something wrong, moreover, he was not rted to the owners of this grave so he did not have any physiological burden on him. More than that, he had already entered thew realm and yet he was not sure if he could be capable of creating exercises from scratch to be used in thew realm and match the already existing pearless ones, hecked the experience to be able to aplish this and this graveyard seemed like some opportunity especially seeing that this zone was just pure illusions and he could slowly deal with this and it even improve all aspects of soul and spirit. ..... Using the spear, he dedicated himself to this and instead of moving past the mist to practice he stayed and started to knock on the graves, he was already fascinated by it and nothing could be done to change his mind about ransacking through this graves, he even had the thoughts of gaining some important resources to improve himself. Pushing the distractions aside, he started to attack every time the soil on the graveyard was disced. ¡°It really is just as I thought, these graves are not as simple as they seem on the surface. My attacking power itself is scary enough, especially my physical body strength being multiplied I can¡¯t manage to crush the graves in one hit!¡± In the end, he could already see the uniqueness of these graves, as the runes being engraved on each seemed to hold immense defensive capabilities. He did not want to spend his time studying them as his purpose was to destroy and he seemed to have adapted to this feeling of being like a mortal with only physical strength. He had his mind emptied as he swung his spear, and every time he thrust it forward, it spun and hit the runes making them slightly dim. This was also the reason why he did not give up and continued to attack the runes and at the same time wanted to see how much longer they could withstand it. ¡°Forming them on one¡¯s clothes would be a different feeling, even with just the ability to resist attacks for some period, this would be helpful in life and death struggles as one would let go of their defense and focus on attack. After aplishing my goal, I should probably try to study it.¡± He kept attacking for close to half an hour before any actual change took ce and the runes finally dimmedpletely. With the wave of the spear and thrust this time a huge explosion could be heard. ¡°Bang!¡± He felt it and his heart was very much expectant as he observed the grave copse inwards, and the space inside seemed rather bigger than he thought, like some independent space. He was reluctant to go on an exploration of the space below and the fact that it was so well protected had him feel that something important might be inside, and at the same time, danger might be present as the runes might have been a seal. In the passage of time, the runes set up have weakened a lot but he took a lot of time thinking about the possible consequences of descending. But he had done all this with the intention to check out the grave, as for everything else, he would worry about themter. In the period of time, he hade to this world, he did not get involved in some events due to being weak and wanting to avoid the limelight. In this ce, he did not have such worries, as the number of people avable near an opportunity determined a lot. Being the case, he did not want to miss out on such a chance to grab resources. Looking at the huge stairs descending he had some thoughts before making up his mind to see, but after just descending a few steps he was shocked. His eyesight was glued to the front, below the steps. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Chapter 267 - 267 Underground space 267 Underground space In the beginning, he thought this was just a grave where the strong have been buried but upon descending after destroying the runes that were engraved he had already started to feel that something was amiss. But when he was walking down the stairs he managed to see something that had him apprehensive. He did not know much about this ce but still decided to enter, it seemed like the moment Wang was away from his family, he could do reckless things like the period before his daughter Fengxi was born. From the formation he had dealt with, he could tell that something was either sealed but the moment he entered he seemed to have his answer anyway, but he had to confirm this before he could be sure what he was seeing was real. In the underground space, other than the furthest parts, he could still see some unique chains like runes he couldn¡¯t understand running along the underground. Among the things that shocked him are the fact that the underground space was shining and clean despite being sealed for a long time. But he did not think that this ce had not been around for a short amount of time, he could see from the area he spent time destroying that this ce has existed for a very long time, and at this time he also felt the ancient atmosphere in this underground space. The fact that the cave abode¡¯s array formation was still operating meant that it hadn¡¯t been long since it was established. At the very least, the underground cave space seemed to have been around for more than millions of years, and with the way no formation in this ce had been tampered with, he might be the first to enter. But the thing in the middle was giving him chills since he had been someone that had looked up some information in his previous life and it seemed like someone had sealed some kind of neutron star in this ce. This enough was something that could make anyone scared, and the moment he set his eyes on it he was filled with fear and this came directly from the soul. Despite being in a different dimension withyers of super-dimensional space he averted his gaze very fast, but he was still impacted. Worse, he had been directed by some force towards the area he saw the neutron star and fear overwhelmed him. To be capable of doing this requires the owner of this ce to have immense power but at the same time he remembered seeing numerous graves on the surface and this gave him many ideas, but unfortunately, on the surface, the other graveyards had disappeared and his thoughts would not turn into fruition. In a way, it seemed that this opportunity he had could only be chosen in the beginning. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this ce yet hastily jumped in, but then again I do not have other means, that can allow me to explore without energy.¡± Wang indeed was right, as in some cases, especially when ites to such a ce, all tricks be useless, and thus he can only deal with it himself. In the same way, the structure of the formations and runes in the underground space did not seem to have been damaged at all as he thought. In that way, the entry was just due to being let in by the mechanism. But that was not something his mind was on thus had yet to even realize this. Within this ce, he discovered that his soul could indeed be used but the area he could cover waspressed to hundred meters around him. In that way, this was not that bad as he was at least not blind, but he did not think that was the reason for it and hence he kept moving forward. But at this time he could already tell that this cave abode was very terrifying, after all the existence of the neutron star being sealed inyers of dimensional barriers was already beyond his scope. Moreover, he had already started to be doubtful really about the reason for aliens bing more and more interested in this Primitive world. From the period he had been in this world, he managed to obtain some information about things and it turned out that this world was the only ce in the Cosmos that seemed to face these dimensional divisions that separate powerhouses whose realm has reached certain levels. In the higher dimensions those that exist have their realms starting from a certain stage of heaven and man realm. But those below can still stay in the lower dimension and this is not something that happened naturally but rather done with the assistance of some mega formations and runes, fused together with the power of the strong. In the end, he had doubts about the issue of aliens being sealed in the primitive world and he has some thoughts but at the moment he did not have any way to prove it. ¡°The aliens could not cross the distance from their home cosmos to this ce for just some world unless something on it is attractive. In most cases, an inheritance from some powerhouse way above them, and the guy that sealed this world even dividing did not do this for the good of its creatures either. After all, the number of humans in this ce is minimal, perhaps the failure to discover the so-called legacy is the reason the aliens are sealed rather than killed.¡± Wang failed to realize that his thoughts were on point and that the old man that set up this formation is not someone from this cosmos at the same time only left a clone behind waiting for the day he nned to arrive, before using aliens to aplish his goals. ..... In the end, how could any creature more so a human being turn out selfless for no reason? It is naive for anyone to think this and even Wang did not believe this the moment he stepped into this ce and saw the neutron star, he had his mind running wild. From the knowledge of his previous life, a neutron star was terrifying and the temperature around it went as close to 2 million degrees celsius this in itself is scary as powerhouses in heaven and man would just die being exposed to such a temperature. But the realms beyond that could manage to survive, but this neutron star seemed to have hundreds of times the same properties as the one from his previous life. This neutron star seemed terrifying and from the moment he set his sight on it through the numerous dimensions, he could tell it was terrifying and dare not look at it again. It could not only be capable of burning even him into nothingness before he managed to break through the dimensional walls separating them. This in itself could exin how scary it was and the moment he saw it the heave and earth me in his body was almost going out. It seemed scared as it had experienced this sensation and he did not bother with it as the me was just some essory he always carries around all this time. Wang did not bother with the numerous thoughts that were flowing through his mind he wanted to investigate the area he was in to see if he could get any benefits, after all, it was the reason for himing in. With this kind of thought in mind he kept moving and slowly approaching his goal, a formation rose from everywhere he stepped covering the area he stood from all directions to defend against any sneak attacks, after all, he did not have any clear information to work with here. His life was also on the line as such he could only continue to explore with caution and the most important thing he had to do in the entire process was to ensure he walked out alive in the end. Everything else could be overlooked as only when one is alive could one aplish anything at all. In the underground cave, he did not bring with him some kind of treasure since his decision had been an abrupt one and he was also d nothing had happened to him yet. His actions after all were not done in ordance with the normal way of explorations in dangerous environments and he even did not inform his family about it. In this ce, the level of danger could be said to be very high, and the treasures he had would be no different from toys in this ce so he did not bother toment his failure to carry one. Some of the methods necessary to stimte a treasure in this hidden space seemed to have been deemed inapplicable and thus moving with treasures bes nothing other than a burden. In his possession, the sacrificial altar is the highest level of treasure he could be proud of, but it would also not have much effect here. In the end, most of the treasures would be deemed useless unless some gloves were being used as they would still exert some of the power it has in normal situations and those used for escape would also turn useless. The best example is those treasures used to escape or even protect the lives of descends to the strong. In this ce, all means seemed to have been cut off and one has to use their wits then. ¡°Howe?¡± Chapter 268 - 268 Neutron Star visualization Principle 268 Neutron Star visualization Principle When Wang sat down to rx, from having been walking all the time without attaining any goal, he saw some unique characters all over. In the beginning, he thought them to be runes, but the more, he looked at them, the more they reflected in his heart. He looked around and the unique words were everywhere each word he saw seemed to be imprinted in his memory and some sort of attraction seemed to be formed. Soon the words were slowly appearing in his head and the number was increasing and bing a strain on him, to the extent that when he passed out. When he woke up, he could understand the words and the most important port is the words, Neutron Star visualization Principle. This was the fetish present in this ce and when Wang digested this information he was already aware of some things. The most important being that the moment he chose this ce he had to aplish some conditions before he could leave and at the same time it seems that he can not tell anyone about this graveyard, even his family. The other condition also was, he can only have ess to another chance to inherit if he masters the principle he had already obtained to the limit. The most important issue now was to slowly start the visualization and if he can aplish it, then he gets a chance to see a neutron star without being destroyed by its might up close and this image would remain in his mind for the long term. In that case, he had to start with the information he had obtained from the ¡®principle¡¯ something he had never realized, but he could guess this was on a higher level for it to be called that. It also opened his eyes as it allowed him to understand that everything he had seen was nothing when it came to the vastness of the universe and beyond. ..... ¡°Can I visualize it though?¡± This was a big issue for him, as he did not know whether he could conduct a visualization of the neutron star, but he had time to calm himself down and go ahead with the visualization at the same time he was sure thatpletion in this would result in great changes in the potential value he figured it was for his good to covet such high-level exercises and thus he had to practice this one to the limit. Or to say, all his attention should be put on it and the slight improvement in it was a huge benefit to him. He was already aware that the issue of high dimension barriers was not some coincidence, and in the end, he might be required to also grasp dimensionalws, to be able to see the true neutron star, but that was for the future. The current him did not seem that interested in dealing with such issues yet, after all, he had to put his attention on what was before him at the moment. If he could improve his strength perhaps he could put his attention on other issues that he thinks need consideration but doing so at the moment is wasteful. He also hoped that both Ruruo and Fengxi could obtain this opportunity but something seemed to be restricting his soul. He had no way to inform them and they could only get it if chance allowed. So it was in his interest to get started on it and in that thought, he pushed all the distractions out of his mind assuming a cultivation posture. At this moment he only focused on the visualization of the star that seemed to be copsing in on itself yet the power still being generated all around seemed to be sustaining it in a state of bnce. What he could see was only the outward appearance and copied it for the moment as the principles in work were already put out of reach for him and this would probably be the same for someone in a higher realm above him. But the use of this opportunity might be higher than even him. But he did not know or care at the moment as he observed and visualized some idease to him and he stood up taking his spear from the storage space. Over the years he had not used it since he was more absorbed in other things such as formations and runes. At this moment he felt free, then he was in the past few years always concerned about something happening to his family. In his current state, it was indeed very rxing and the spear in his hand even seemed to have some strangeness but with time he was adapting. He was not going to just copy and paste this knowledge after all he knew exactly how dangerous it would be to him to do that. Or to be more clear it would not be dangerous in a life-threatening manner but rather a hindrance to his future path to copy another person¡¯s path as his and this is probably why he never learned a spear technique now. The Spear manual he studied once said that one has to create their way and this includes the foundation and it made it such that he never bothered to study even the technique in the manual. At this moment when he observed the neutron star, he had many thoughts and the most important one was the ability of the neutron star to pull everything towards it slowly forcing them to bepressed inwards. He saw this straight up and wanted to incorporate such a thought on his basic spearman ship that had already attained spear intent. Over the years even without the technique, he attuned to perfected intent. At this moment he was not using it rather he wanted to use pore swordsmanship and add on from the neutron star, but such is the thought thates with his greed. He wanted to check out more graveyards in the future and this path might just prove very much amodating. Hu! I Hu! Hu! In the snow, a spear light could be seen passing from time to time either thrusting through the air or retreating and the same time the simple spear seemed to carry immense powerpared to thest due to the speed it was at but it was still in the period of adapting and he kept using it until his rhythm was in order. He went for more than three days before the spear seemed to be capable of meeting his requirements. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. In a week I will be able to get back to my peak state in spear utilization and then it bes time to focus on the important issues.¡± It was not that he was ignorant,pletely about the neutron star, but he could see that somemonws were on the edge of the neutron star. He would start slowly from there and then work his way up to the center, as he could use external aid to fight those in the higher levels ofw state but this was just because they were the losers in the realm. In cases where the opponent is someone that has experience and fights across stages without external support, he would be dealt with so fast without or with external objects. In the same realm, the power that people can exert is not the same, and operating with this understanding is a good thing. Wang for instance was already not in the mood to make himself get caught up with such people and cannot even resist. As much as he did not seek trouble, he had a family and could not always be managing it as his wife and daughter can¡¯t always be with him. He has already started to get used to this understanding and will focus on his martial arts and even pursue the higher levels and that means that opportunities can not be let go for any reason in the future, especially when he knows they have huge benefits to him. But that does not mean him getting involved with everything. A martial art Practioner should also understand some things such as not trying to solve things that do not take initiative to concern him every time as it is easier to die meddling in others¡¯ business. More so his spear philosophy is not to be stepped on by others in this martial arts path, to improve himself to get the ability to hold on to what is his. But going around wanting to be a savior was not in his genes in his previous life or this one. As he thrust his spear, his mind seemed to be calmer and more focused than even when he was able to enter the depths of this hidden space cave. At the same time, his mind was visualizing the neutron star and something else caught his attention, on the edge, he could see an infinite number ofws and when he used the ones he hadprehended he realized they seem to epass everything. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Chapter 269 - 269 Neutron Collapse objective 269 Neutron Copse objective ¡°How is this possible? That goes against every logical science from my previous life.¡± The neutron star that he was seeing at the moment seemed slightly clear since he had decided to focus on some point in the outer area of the neutron star and he saw that the previous thoughts about the mechanisms of its functioning were very wrong. Even he someone that had started to have ess tows seemed to have just realized everything in his previous life especially science on some major bodies in space was not to be trusted. On the periphery of the Neutron star, spacews could be seen and to his surprise, otherws were also acting they seemed to crush each other, and from each collision, he could see different things depending on thews he put his focus on. Hong! Hong! His spear also seemed to have changed slightly bing heavier with time and the power being released increased with the passing of time. But this was not his intention as the increase in power the spear was generating from every attack was no different from the increase in gravity but to aplish a goal, he had to focus on it bing faster too. In the way, he observed the way thews were crashing into each other, a world could be seen forming at the end of every collision and then dragged into the center of the neutron star seemingly supplying an endless amount of energy as infinite amounts of worlds were forming. The situation, in the end, seemed to be turning out more and more unrealistic whenpared to his shallow thoughts as he assumed that a neutron star would copse in itself. In many ways, he could see the neutron star was indeed supermassive and he could not even see beyond the periphery. Gravity on the neutron star was unique and perhaps it had something to do with the entire operation of the neutron star and he felt it too just by looking at it. But at the same time, he realized that it was not gravity as the power seemed to transcend thews of gravity he had seen at the moment he studied the world array. At the moment his focus on the spear was also changing as he gained some insights, in the end, he could barely control the gravity on the tip of the spear. The speed of the spear was indeed too slowpared to before he started to study the Neutron star, he could feel the thrust of his spear was less and less per second. Despite the might, it brought he seemed unsatisfied, he did not seem to have any ideas yet so he could only keep practicing with the intention of pushing intent beyond, he had achieved soul level and thus the spear would take time to advance anytime soon. But the most important thing was that the power of the soul could indeed be utilized by him at this moment and he kept using it to practice. He indeed was anxious and kept asking himself, ¡°What should I do? What should I do? I have tried everything but it is difficult to visualize the neutron star, without aplete picture in my mind I can only focus on the parts my visualization can amodate. Will I have to spend most of my time in this ce without even making any improvements for a long time?¡± With the development of things in this way, he did not bother to think too much as it was only pressuring him. He threw the thoughts aside then and started to practice again, and this time he did not use the soul to practice as he could see that it was making his practice less natural. In the thrusts, he discovered it had indeed started to improve in the speed of slightly as the number of thrusts per second had improved slightly. Hong! ..... With the piercing of the spear, the sound of an object piercing through the air but the speed was not enough to leave an afterimage in the air. But even with the slow movements he could feel the destructive capabilities that came along with it were on another level. In more than half a month Wang spent his time practicing like this and the moment he stopped to rx, with hisprehension of spacews, he could barely utilize it on the spear attacks. During this time his mood thas also stabilized slightlypared to the time he realized his goal was not being obtained faster, ¡°With the practice leaving issues of the soul behind, my situation seems to have improved and even the speed of thrusting the spear almost has reached the threshold, of my previous limit. But there is indeed no need to be in a rush, after all, there is nothing to be doing at the time anyway.¡± With the realization of the fact that he had nothing of importance to do outside this hidden cave at this moment he rxed and focused more on visualization while his spear thrusting was still ongoing, and he did this for some time before he realized it was the tip of the spear was actually affecting the surrounding space slightly and perhaps with the correct development the power of the spear attacks could breakthrough space. In this way, his movement had also improved as he was moving together with his spear from the moment he had managed to attain spear intent and it did not require energy. One with the spear as is usually implied is a state that appeared before he could step into the spear intent stage. He had slowly attained speed improvement but the lethality from this had yet to reach the perfect state he envisioned, as for the Neutron star Visualisation, he knew it was not going to be attained in a short period of time and thus he would make some smaller techniques from the main. In this way, the visualization could be aplished faster, as at this moment, he had yet to even aplish 1% of the neutron star visualized in his mind. He would have to reach close to a percentage before the mind world can open and at that time the benefits would also be immense. Even with his current state of mind, and the fancy titles that have been used in the past such as altering reality, he has yet to open a mind world and this is not easy. Visualization seems to have an important role and the neutron star should be slowly visualized, as the way to aplish this when he seeds, he would gain the real status of being transcendent as his body could take the form of the neutron star once the visualization goes further in, and he is more than looking forward to it as he has chosen his favorite weapon that is a spear to try get the best out of this period. In the period he is alone in this underground space with the neutron star, he would have to be dedicated as nothinges without putting in some effort and no sess will show for doing things like other people. At this moment he already knew his target, aplish one percent of the visualization and his strength would be terrifying, as he could already imagine the kind of power the Neutron star being shielded through dimensions still generate and the heat alone that is the least of things to put into considerations seems to reach several millions of degrees celsius but he did not know the actual situation on the surface of the neutron star. ¡°It is indeed scary, the power being contained by a neutron star is indeed not a joke and even the issue of heat residue in itself is scary to a lot of practitioners. In a way, this system seems to eclipse even the one I use at the moment and the seems inferior.¡± The Neutron Star Visualization Principle was not easy and it would require one toprehend all thews involved this in so already eclipses the cultivation system present to indicate the importance of mind power to get to a high level. Even with this understanding, he was not in any ce to improve his visualization at a faster pace, as one had to have the ability to see what they were visualizing. In the end, this was considered a tough task and he can only look at the huge neutron star from time to time. Moreover, he would check on the original from time to time before resuming attempts to create this image in the head. With this his mental strength exhausted he could only take his attention on the spear and in such moments, he seemed to be a different person when his focus was on the spear. At this moment the spear had indeed something that resembled a copse of space and yet as it was very far from the neutron star and Wand did not try to change it but named it the first spear technique he had just set up. Crack! Indeed the space was crushed once he swung the spear continuously and some aura of terror kept emerging every time it was done. Chapter 270 - 270 Change Cultivation System 270 Change Cultivation System Boom! With this method, he indeed found some direction and he could affect space but the degree did not seem like something that happened due to power being high enough, but rather thew of space had been put in ce. He thus slumped on the ground and his mind was filled with numerous thoughts on what to do about the current situation he was in. Dropping soul power worked but the thing that had him stressed was having some smart way to handle the current predicament without utilizing the power of space. In the end, he wanted to have space ripped with force rather thanw. The meaning behind it was also different as the power required to aplish it had to be way higher. In this hidden cave space, he knew that the ability he had now even with the spacew was not worth much. He managed to copse the outeryer of space, and the same exined the reason for feeling threatened. Crack! He heard the cracked space slowly repairing itself like nothing but he was super tired. In order to really get anywhere it seemed that his visualization was very important and the type of energy had to give it should also match the one he used on practicing the spear. Thinking up to this point he returned his attention to the huge neutron star before him. Xu Jingming stood in the area enveloped by the protective shield, unaffected by the neutron star¡¯s harsh elements like gravity and temperature as he quietly experienced the constant improvement of his body. In this ce, Wang could see a different cultivation system and he seemed to have realized that if he wanted to visualize the neutron star faster, he had to make some changes and take the correct route first. From the moment he stood there he could indeed feel the paths before one could reach this stage he was at and he was hesitant in the first ce but at the moment he did not seem to have any reasons to hesitate. He in the end chose to calm down and experience it as it could enable the improvement of his foundation further. The new system was very unique and more advanced and in the samene, it did not seem to take the same direction as what he has seen with regard to all those he has met. In this way, this system probably is not something from this universe in itself. But that did not concern him, rather the fact that the system was very terrifying even at the lower stages made him very sure that the owners of this system would be very advanced in the cultivation area. Unlike the path he had taken, this route was focused on the smallest particles in the body, the cells, and from it, evolution was more or less the end game in each stage. With evolution, every aspect of the body is improved and with time the changes thate with it already seemed to stand beyond those that Wang could achieve by pilling up resources. With the path to improve the cells, the entire body would take the next step, and the risks involved in some situations is not necessary here. The only issue was that this system could not be used by everyone and even barely got involved because he figured that it was from having some basic understanding of some things. His super high potential which can also continue increasing is the source of confidence but he did not want to wait until it rose to a very high stage to practice this Neutron Star principle. ..... His end goal was to grasp how to improve cells from the intent being released from the star, and perhaps he could manage something and attain this meaning of being released from the star, echoing in his mind to self-improve his cells. It was no different from an echo, that resounded in the ce once one focused on some aspect such as the cultivation system. He could get some insights into it but in the end, he knew that the objective of trying to push evolution through pushing cells with energy to reach some limit with the moderation of some technique to avoid mutation. When he tried it, things seemed to go smoothly as he could perceive the changes and unlike the way others usually start, since they can not ess energy from outside the body, he had some advantage. Boom! It did not take him long to break through the first limit and the changes in his body were not that great at the moment thus he took initiative to continue as he wanted to figure out the type of change that would happen. In the next period of close to half a year, his body seemed to have been undergoing some changes, and the changes were not that pronounced in the beginning but the more he broke some limits, the greater the changes. His strength indeed also seemed to be changing and the energy being circted in the body seemed to originate from the cells in the beginning before it gathered towards, the inner world to form some kind of star. At this time the energying from his body seemed to rival a world master and it was even more oppressive than before. With his entire body slowly floating, he had to spend most of the time aplishing this and it made him happy, aspared to before, he could actually feel the operation of all the cells in his body forming some kind of cycle. In the same sense, the kind of power his body was generating was already higher than the one when he was a world master. The power was all over his body, due to the cells, and had he not been in thew realm, perhaps he might have found it hard to restrain this strength. He also discovered that the spear intent was very useful in the system too just as it was in the other systems, but the amount of power it could wield had magnified based on his level.r In itself it was scary, as in the past he never thought like this and at this moment he could indeed see the neutron star differently due to the state of his body. He was reluctant to make more progress, and this was because he had to get some way, from the neutron star. The thing that he had to do at the moment was to convert his entire cells into energy and in this way, he could almost attain an energy body. At that point he would already be capable of stepping on all world master realm experts without any opponents, this thought alone horrified him. In this way, he had only one step to reach the peak of the level he was at, but he was not in a hurry because he wanted to see if he could gain anything from visualization. To aplish the idea of the body into energy was actually all based on his perception, when he kept evolving, his soul and spirit also increased along with it, thus he was able to see the entire cells in the body, even allowing him to create the circuit that leads to the star in the body, with horrifying might to destroy. At the moment he could be said to have only reached the advanced level and not yet perfected this level and to go there he has to form an energy body. At the same time the foundation of this entire system, which is why he was more interested in studying the neutron star. Taking it as the base, he could have it easy on the path he wanted to walk, as he could feel that this system was already more advancedpared to the path he was on. In thest stage, before he took that step he wanted to understand more about the Neutron star and the energy body would be something like the one he saw in the visualization. Converting into energy is not easy, and at the same time, he seemed to realize that this system was not that generous on lifespan, good thing he was still youngpared to the lifespan he had attained in the end. At the same time, he saw that he only had close to 35,000 years of lifespan. But he was sure that his lifespan was higher than most at the same level as him such as Ruruo. In the past, when Wang just descended on the Primitive World he assumed that the people present had millions of years in lifespan but that was not all, only those with a terrifying realm. He was sure that this was not something that he should bother himself with as the lifespan was already scary,pared to others. The energy manifestation would not change his lifespan at all, but it was like a stage he needed to go to transition in the stage as he had allowed his cells to evolve all this way, the limit of the human body. The next stage was to mimic a true star, and with this stage, the lifespan will also be scary enough as stars go all the way to billions of years worth of lifespan before they go out. But to aplish this he would need more time and opportunities and if one manages to go beyond the star, then their evolution would not stop and so is lifespan. Chapter 271 - 271 Forging an energy body 271 Forging an energy body Getting this kind of knowledge already made him numb as he was sure that this neutron star did not seem to be capable of dying out unless some stronger force destroyed it as the power sources were being generated from thews around it forming worlds for it to devour, and this resulted in a self-sustainable star. In the human body, this was already scary enough but he was dazed as he thought about the space where the Neutron star existed, it already surpassed it, and thus if one were like it would that mean they were even older? Or could outlive the neutron star that seemed almost immortal. The word immortal indeed came to his mind and his mind was racing from all these random thoughts and some longing could be seen in his eyes. But he took some time to calm his mind down, as he needed to take things to step by step to aplish anything. At this moment he could feel that his body was bing stronger and stronger and had some thoughts about trying the nine golden body art, but he pushed the idea aside for the moment. In the area of physical body he was indeed strong and so was his spirit thus he wanted to further enhance his body before he could improve and he agreed to this train of thought. His mind was already at the standard, but he did not think it was at the most optimal level to aplish his goals, hence even wanted to go further attaining a mind world first. But this was not something that could be forced as his mental state had yet to reach that threshold. In this state, he could only slowly grind his mental state to develop but at the moment he would not aplish it quickly. The neutron star seemed to have a high temperature on its surface and he had not paid much attention but on second thought, he seemed to realize that he had to at least start trying to grasp this too. High temperature and gravity seemed to be something he has his attention on but after some thought, he realized that when non reached a certain point perhaps gravity and temperature be insignificant. Thebination of temperature and gravity was distorting space around the neutron star as he could barely manage to view the situation on it. He calmed down his state of mind and then looked towards the neutron star to try and gain some more inspiration. ¡°With my weak state of mind, it seems that finding some things out would be very tough, and I¡¯m going to have toe up with some other means out. The most important thing for me now though is to put myself in a visualization state.¡± Wang had developed his body to this level but he could see that the system he was trying to change to was already scary enough in all aspects. The questions about the source of this system also seemed to exist in his mind. Wang had uneasiness since he had to change his usual activities by just staying in this underground space watching a neutron star. With the dimensional space, he could safely manage to grasp small visual aspects of the neutron star without suffering the effects of gravity and high temperature. In the ce, even his clothes had already been destroyed and at the same time, he seemed to realize that perhaps if his body could turn into energy then he could move even closer to the neutron star and improve his perception of it. Near the edge of the dimensional barrier, he indeed could feel it and thus he was in a dilemma as his body could not move beyond the shield. In the beginning, he assumed that he could keep at this level for some time but now he had no choice but to perfect the level for his own cultivation. Compared to before, his foundation was after all already very high. He retreated and sat down before starting to slowly use his perception to grasp all the cells in the body. Intense vibrations could be perceived happening in his body as the activity was very pronounced and each cell seemed to have its own functions. For the moment he just had to fuse his spirit to them first, and this process was in itself not easy. The current cell activity in his body was exaggerated making his body strengthen continuously, amon characteristic of this system. With the immense energy in this ce, he initiated the nine golden body art, making the vibrations of cells more intense, as energy was being absorbed by the cells and then spread through the body resulting in the death and rebirth of some tissues and cells. This was indeed uniquepared to what he had expected. Seeing it happen he could not help but marvel at evolution, especially seeing it happen right before him. At the moment he had forgotten about the terrifying gravity and temperature of the neutron star since his body was changing rapidly under its influence. At this moment he indeed was at the limit of attaining an energy body and the cells in his body were more adaptive. The more energy he consumed the higher the level of his body improved but in the end, it could not be improved. He was already sure that this would require innate substance so he did not bother trying to force the body art to break through. In the same way, he indeed required more energy to be fused in his cells to take cells into transforming into an energy body. Even with the fast pace of energy in Wang¡¯s body, he could feel that his cells were not saturated. In the same way, something interesting actually happened, and that was that the energy in his inner world was being dragged into the cells. In this way, the inner world he had worked hard to set up was crumbling slowly while another one seemed to solidify made up of pure gic energy. The more he experienced this, the easier to understand its operations. He could perceive all the changes that seemed to happen and the processes involved within the body to the cells as though everything was under his control and at the same time operating independently. His cells were now slowly being branded and this required more energy causing even the other energy reserves in the body to be slowly converted into food for the cells. Whatever was in the body was faster converted into food by the cells rather than the energy being absorbed in the surroundings. ..... The characteristic of energy is that it can change forms at will. To aplish this was not a big deal to him at this moment since he had already a potential value beyond a hundred. He could easilyprehend the basic rules of energy and to aplish this was not a big deal at all after he had fused his consciousness on the cells, all over his body which numbered all the way to hundreds of trillions. With his mind power covering everything he could see this and thus he had to take his time but in the end, his observation of energy allowed him to use some tricks, such as attaching his consciousness to the energy going into the cells and allowing cirction. In the end, this indeed turned out faster but he could feel that he was exhausted mentally but did not bother with this as the end result would be something like it regardless of the route he chose. In this way, he seemed to be slowly figuring out some tricks about the energy and when he tried several tricks he already seemed to understand that one having an energy body it was very difficult for those in the Law realm to kill them unless someone in the heaven and man realm is in the vicinity using the power of heaven and earth to stop one from escaping and stripping the consciousness from the cells when they disperse. The more he looked through this system the more excited he became. Instead of trying to focus on theplicated aspects of all this, Wang was slowly digesting the basics and this added together seemed to open the door for him on the energy manifestation level. What he had to do was hold on as the process of the trillions of cells in his body be infused with consciousness. At that time other than improvement in his consciousness he would also have strengthened his survival capabilities in the same realm. When he was trying to refine innate substance he hade in contact with energy maniption and thus at this moment, he could only confirm some guesses to erge his knowledge. Unlike situations where one has to focus on the knowledge one does not understand, Wang went further to slowly develop hisprehension of energy from some of the doubts he had when he dealt with innate substance. ¡°It seems that potential value is important in my future path, otherwise it would take a long to make progress. But this can all be said to be due to the route I have taken.¡± Chapter 272 - 272 Energy Manifestation success 272 Energy Manifestation sess On his right hand, golden energy could be seen gathering and then disappearing. It had been incorporated into his arm, but that was far from his goal. Moving further towards the neutron star, his body was facing pressure and high heat, allowing his cells to transform until his body reached its limit. In this state even moving further was useless as he realized that the energy in his body did not increase in the slightest nor did the cells undergo some transformation and the trick was at this point bing unreliable. His goal to transform the cells had failed and just like the previous attempts, something new was needed. Cell activity increased greatly for some time until they were destroyed by the high heat intensity. He had thought he could leverage heat and gravity but things seemed much moreplicated than he thought. With his level of life, the regeneration of cells happened fast but they kept facing the same situation. Regardless of how fast the cells regenerated, they could not evolve on themselves as he had once thought. On this high level, the evolution of life can not happen on its own without one outing in the effort. And as it turned out, his body seemed to have reached a state where his cells were being reborn at the expense of the energy in the body. He had worked hard to umte it and did not have the motivation to disperse all the energy his cells expelled from being destroyed. In that way, his body was almost bloated from sealing the energy. But then again he also looked at the cells and thought of the reason they were resistant to heatpared to those that were weaker than him. ¡°Energy can shift forms but this is not the same for human cells, but that does not mean that cells can change to for this narrative. The most effective way is to make sure that every participle of a cell during destruction is under his control and scrutiny. Instead of letting the cells die or better let them go out on my terms. ¡± as he thought this he failed to realize the realization had downed on him. But in a few hours, he came back to his line of thought and Something reverberated in his mind and it was on his terms. In that way, instead of letting the heat destroy cells, he went further to destroy them and realized that once cells undergo destruction some unique force is generated. ..... This was probably also the same matter he had to grasp if he would want to attach his consciousness to the cells. The energy seemed unique and it flowed all the way in the cells even when cells were destroyed it facilitated the new cellsing into existence. With such a discovery, he was more motivated to see more about the energy and its source. When the energy was imprinted with some consciousness he felt it was much easierpared to the situation before. Cell control was indeed in sight and he had to get all the cells in his body to take obstructions from consciousness. This was going to be a huge program and he thus retreated some distance from the ce he was at the moment and then got himself busy. This was already a direction and he felt that once it was aplished other goals would be much simpler and he was the right process anyway. The thing that he was notncing was time and his focus made him even forget he had seen Fengxi enter this ce before he discovered the underground space. Time passed just like that and in another year and a half, he managed to control his cells, and at this point, he was he would advance before retreating. The process of copsing cells did not seem that perfectpared to turning his cells into energy. He was then forced to keep at it until one day he realized that the cells in the body each have some information it stores. In that case, he decided to go ahead and copy the information in the cells and then destroy an entire cell to see if it could be reconstructed with just data. The n seeded in less than a week but at the same time realized he was in trouble as he had to deal with hundreds of trillions of cells. In a week he actually only handled a few things billion and those that were simrly made it easier to do this. He then forgot about everything else and got himself involved and time was flowing fast just like that, with some vibrations happening on his body from time to time. Outside the formation, Fengxi had just left the hidden cave space and she kept looking around but failed to locate Wang, and even the olddy sealed in the crystal stone could not feel his breath. ¡°Forget it. What you have learned is the priority, you should have rxed that once your mother came out of this ce she has been in seclusion all this time. The benefits she got obviously are huge, and you should do the same as the second test is not smart to get distracted.¡± With her eyes looking at the entrance she hesitated for a while before approaching the bodhi tree. She realized the old soul was right, and perhaps she might find it hard to keep up with her parents if all she did was look for them to copy their schedule. At the moment she was certain that with the benefits she had acquired, she could push her cultivation a step further and did not think of challenging Ruruo at any time soon. ¡°I¡¯m going to retreat too. It seems that the old man indeed gained a lot. By the way, do you know what the hidden cave space is holding inside? Why did I have to go to all these lengths to deal the ce with the numerous formations?¡± she could feel it when she just left, it did not target her due to something on her, and she could still feel the threat emanating from it. At the same time, the situation inside was not normal as herprehension of techniques increased despite being incapable of using her perception in the ce, the benefits could be imagined. In the same way, the soul of the old woman had some fear she did not express to Fengxi since she had been suppressed all this time. The mechanisms inside the hidden cave space or whoever made it made her apprehensive and envious too. She however seemed to beining deep inside. ¡°The moment I crossed the barrier, I was not even aware of what took ce. I Just recovered when she got out. That is to say, the ce has a way to suppress all perception and such methods do not match any records I have seen about experts even those iming to be the strongest from the top domains. ¡± as he contemted she be aware that this cave was dangerous. It was also the reason she wanted her disciple to focus on her practice otherwise when she jumped into that ce the next time she might not even know how things turned dangerous. Since there were tests, then rewards also existed and she could not help but look forward to the gains in the future. In this way, all she had to do was to get Fengxi to ask for some advice from her parents. The remnant soul suspected that the couple was not normal after all the way they cultivated faster with stable foundations is not something that ordinary people can aplish. But the scary thing was their ability to touch on thew so fast as even geniuses use half their lifespans to aplish this and take the step into the next realm. Someone like Wang seemed to have breakthroughs due to the inability to hold it in anymore thus pushing forward. Even for those that can im to be geniuses, it would be difficult to get on their level with the same level of resources provided as it would need not only highprehension but creativity on the part of Wang. As she made her way to the bodhi tree the remnant soul thought about a lot of things and Wang on the other hand was already realizing something. He then decided to take a risk, pushing his cells to the limit and forcing them to self-distract, which in itself resulted in immense energy spearing throughout his body. ¡°Boom!¡± At the same time every part of his body was obliterated as the energy utilized in this process was not easy to mess with. Then another wave of power seemed to be holding the energy remnant from this in ce, mind power. Yes, he used the mind power to lock the energy in ce and then started to link all the small energy particles together and this was just like he formed someplete cycle before. Omm! Omm! A unique wave of fluctuations started to spread around and the energy in the vicinity also was being absorbed turning into the shape of a human. ¡°Ha! ha! ha!..¡± At this moment bursts ofughter reverberated in the underground space and this followed the rapid absorption of energy from all directions. In the same way, Wang¡¯s figure was taking shape faster and from transparent to normal. Then the information on cells seemed to have been activated forming some chain reaction and his body started to form flesh and blood. But at the same time, he was ying with his and this time it turned into some liquid and then went back. He could turn his body into any form at will, and this was not even possible with those in thew realm. ¡°Energy Manifestation stage!¡± Chapter 273 - 273 Energy concept (I) 273 Energy concept (I) At this moment When Wang attained energy manifestation, he could move further and ignore the impact of the neutron star from before under the dimensionyer he had just crossed and at the same time, he also realized that he could withstand it without much burden. At the same time, he could feel the cells in his body kept reorganizing and changing to adapt to gravity and high temperature. ¡°Even with the changes it seems that this ce is my ultimate limit, beyond this, my body would start to copse. Sigh! Well, it¡¯s best to use the period of time to visualize the neutron star more clearly.¡± As he realized this he did not attempt to move further as he could feel that it would be useless. He had met the prerequisites for staying in this position and thus he would not be bothered much like in the past few years he has been locked up in this ce. To him, this is already a good result considering the opportunity he would have, and he realized thatpared to before he had more survivability value. But it would be a lie to im that the current Wang was in the mood to practice when he had just undergone such a huge evolution, he was still admiring this system since it even seemed to transcend the weak one he was using before. In all aspects, he did not find any weakness and perhaps the only thing that he was more unwilling was cultivate the body. Regardless of the system having a weak body was a weakness and that meant that the energy it could contain also was less. In this way, he would end up maximizing benefits from each system and at the moment he was more inclined towards admiring his body and cell evolution. His control of this stage was at most considered nascent since he put his arm beyond the dimensional barrier and it was crushed instantly forcing him to cut it at the root where it was not yet affected to regenerate. At the moment even though he was scared, he was capable of witnessing the capability of this system at its full. He also realized that he had yet to reach the point where he could be proud as his consciousness did not seem to have attained the same state of energy transformation. The energy at its peak can not be destroyed but rather converted into other forms. He was more or less interested in reaching such a state and when he faced a situation that was life-threatening like beyond the barrier, he could undergo the transformation. He had some basic understanding of this principle of energy andpletely attaining this state was something he had to be focused on by cultivating but it would take time. At the moment it would be irrational to expect him to be capable of doing something without having enough time to research. Even though he was not in a hurry to cultivate, he was sure that this method of trying toe up with his own realizations and then use the doubts he has to research andprehend the neutron star would be to his benefit. From the moment he started to cultivate he came in contact with energy but in the end, he never put it into consideration as something that should be studied with more effort. The most important thing is the existence of opportunities like the Nine colored Qi codex, among the many techniques he realized did not have much impact on the system panel. The same was true for Cosmic Void Art. Many of the martial arts he hase in contact with seemed morepatible with the foundational martial arts he studied. It seemed to have also been something he learned to ept since they did not add him more in terms of potential value but as long as they reached perfection could utilize attribute value to fuse with others. He had already understood that even if the system was something superior, it also had limitations. In the same way, he was also very satisfied with the means to attain potential value. In the list, the Sea Calming Manual also seemed tock the ability to generate attributes but at the same time, the most important thing was that the two Fist art had fused and even the practice method seemed to have changed with time without him realizing it. In this way, he was not bothered about a lot of things as his body could continue to be improved with the two as much as they took a long to get results and thus he specialized in some faster to cultivate martial arts. For the star refinement art, in the end, he added it to the Indestructible prajna and several other body art pushing it to a brand-new body art. ..... The benefits that came with the new body art were also very apparent at the moment since the energy conversation allowed him to gauge that much. The total amount of energy in his body was exaggerated. In the same way, he had already made up his mind after leaving the ce, the Qi Codex would be some basis to convert energy in his body through several processes to attain some high-level one. His cells even his body seemed to be made up of nothing but energy if he got rid of the information being withheld by it. Sitting there he could not help but even be frightened by himself the more he thought about the future direction he was taking. He understood at the same time why he could not leave this ce before aplishing some objective in the technique being disyed as it was easy to go astray. Perhaps after attaining some kind of level of understanding leaving would be simple, as for him in his current state seems to be easily affected by divergent thoughts. At this moment he could not help but appreciate the level of this art, let alone what he did not even dare to look at or approach. ¡°It seems that sometimes not having too much knowledge is a good thing when learning so as to appreciate the fact that you do not know. In the case of martial arts,cking knowledge is not a problem, as one can go ahead and ask. In the same logic, too much information might not be beneficial when it contradicts the path taken by the martial artist.¡± In the event of any ignorance attaining knowledge is easier for those that seek it. In the situation of the neutron star, he had some information from earth but when he looked at the projection before him he realized his knowledge was limited. In this way, he had less conflict in changing from the stereotype he had about neutron stars. For the same issue too, he was able to reinforce the information but it would take time topletely manage to aplish the requirements for mastery. With the numerous changes thate with energy manifestation even Wang himself seemed to face numerous doubts but in the end, he seemed to have figured it out. It was not his ce topletely understand energy but rather he should do what he needs him to aplish at the moment. ¡°Well I¡¯m indeed thinking too much, things that have no benefit to me should be put aside, and my attention should be on the ones that suit my needs. Energy manifestation should allow me to reach this step and the next goal is toprehend the neutron star as well as visualize it for my spirit and mental state to undergo a qualitative change. After a breakthrough in these two aspects perhaps I can even manage to see more.¡± At the moment his heart was bnced since things turned out more or less he was focusing on what does not concern him. At this time, his main objective was and has always been to be stronger and this energy manifestation was just a means. In the end, he seemed to have even gained some insight allowing his mind power to change slightly. He did not bother to delve into some things at all as his objectives were clear. Looking at the neutron star his interest was totally different, he was going to also follow that path, and perhaps the benefits obtained from it would be much better. This is all with the objective of seeing more of the other inheritances and dedicating himself to a certain path would mean that the others would have to be foregone. In the pursuit of greed in martial arts, he has to be focused on developing his own, from the neutron star in this space. The most important thing for him was to thus was to make sure that he could develop a spear art that suit him the best. Ruruo unlike him had already several sword moves she had made and with each realm, she broke through it seemed like she created another one. In the same way, he only saw her use one of them. Chapter 274 - 274 Energy concept(II) 274 Energy concept(II) Wang had not umted enough knowledge but he did not need it at the moment. Looking into the distance, he gained focus on what to do at the moment, and thus pulled out the spear he had and started to practice. Looking at the way the neutron star operated, Wang started to slowly infuse the understanding he had of the neutron star on his spear. Since the time he got involved with the spear, he could be said to have not really had any real technique he studied. The only one was ignored by him as it had been obtained with the Spear Manual. In the period he used the manual, it indeed helped him a lot but after a while he just let it go. Perhaps it was because the thing was iplete and with the fact that his physique was advancing faster than the spear he just ended up abandoning it after the perfection of intent. The domain was not perfected either until he had some inspiration from something else. At this moment he had seen another opportunity to make things right and continue walking his path. Holding onto the spear he would trust it forward, then realize the force he applied was not enough. Gravity was affecting him, but since he did not want to fall behind he also started to put serious emphasis on understanding gravity. But this was not simple since he had already realized that it was different from thews he wasprehending in thew realm. Not only that but rather even the way it was allied seemed unique as he could see the way it affected the energy around him. In that way, all he had to do was copy it and use this to manipte energy in a certain pattern that ended up indeed aplishing the goals. Repeating it proved more effective as the method was slowly being imprinted on his cells and even mind and with no time he hadpleted a single motion without any stopping or disturbance. ..... In the same way, the energy affected by gravity changed into some ck-like substance in his line of sight and his body had a line forming. Out of curiosity, he did it over and over until the in ck line be more vivid in the energy particles, and in the same way, his spear had that aspect of gravity improved slightly. As he swung it forward, it seemed to indeed be much easier as the force that was hindering it was already lessened to a degree. His other aspect was speed and in this ce, he had to do a lot just to ensure that his attacks would reach the target before they could react. In this way, he kept observing the neutron star in the distance and waving his spear around before pulling it back to the retreat and then thrusting forward. With the pressure and terrifying vision, he could see the depths of the underground space, he was getting more and more insights and his thoughts even began to diverge and get bolder. The reflection of a neutron star still has his body the same feelings just it was not the real thing and in the same way, Lin did not have even 1% of the actual condition of the neuron star. His body would not withstand it and even looking directly at it would lead to death for most people stronger than him, let alone the current him. But in this ce, the conditions were just right and it not only allowed him to train his spear in an extreme environment but rather enabled him to take advantage of the situation for his rapid growth in physique too. The energy in this underground space was on another level and he was beginning to understand why the situation in this world is different the moment he descended the atmosphere for the first time he felt a change. His body was nourished and even be stronger and faster in this environment as the energy particles all over the body seemed to have started to adapt to the pressure. This made him happy and excited at the same time very awake. He was not going to attempt to enter past the dimensional barrier before him as he knew it was instant death. But with improved organization and control of cells in his body, he could practically adapt. But that was not to rush until he felt that he could no longer make any progress in this ce. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that even practicing a spear would be this difficult since the time I first picked it up.¡± He indeed admired the environment in this ce and it was a shame that his family could not ess this ce. From the period he started to get ess to important knowledge about this inheritance, he understood the truth, and that was he could not carry his family along all the time. Ruruo and Fengxi also needed to take their paths, and when he left this ce he was going to create some trump card and send his daughter out to explore the world. He on the other hand would try to see if he could ess the other inheritances in this ce and leave. But in the end, if it was not possible he would not waste his time in this ce. It was indeed time for him too to explore the world, and if chance allowed he would have to leave this world. Even though it seemed like the ce was more taxing on him, he was excited as for a long time he found a chance to improve his skills. With the spear, he kept moving near the barrier then retreating and thrusting but the speed he desired did not happen. The spear would be heavy as he approached the world barrier, as it was no different from approaching the neutron star. With the high gravity affecting even the spear, he would thus be slowed down and not satisfied with the result. Outside he could reach the speed of sound in a in attack of his spear and yet this moment meant he had a long way to go but this was also a good thing. The cells in his body were also absorbing energy at a very fast pace. The feeling he had now waspletely different from even in the past and he thought, even if he did not get to see the other inheritances he would not feel that bad. Forget the other inheritances, and the condition he had to meet for a chance to view them already eclipsed everything else. This neutron star was already a huge burden and opportunity yet he was required toprehend it wholly before he had any ideas about the others. Perhaps in some time, he had some confidence to aplish this but not at the moment. He would let this matter go and properly cultivate it here anyway he was not in a rush at the moment. ¡°Again!¡± He attacked again with the spear from time to time until even his hands were shaking and he seemed to have realized something the cells in his body kept shifting and rearranging in a certain way transferring the force allowing him to feel refreshed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! I Energy Manifestation can indeed be used like this.¡± as he realized something new he continued on to his goals since he was sure that the discoveries were not anything major at all. In the same way, energy flowed along the spear along with his body while the ck energy line also seemed to be active allowing him to manipte gravity on the spear. His previous knowledge of spear use kept flowing in his head and allowed him to see more possibilities he had ignored in the past. His pursuit of speed was being incorporated to aplish a goal he wanted. In his mind, he already understood the next step to go with his mental state. It was altering reality but at this moment he had topletely go to the mind world and the spear would do. In this way the more he kept at it the result he became. With the changes that were happening to the spear technique he once used purely simple thrust, pull back and poke seemed to be evolving and he understood this chance was what he was waiting for. Energy flow in his body including cells all seems to be surging and changing being coated by the spear force radiating from the bones in his body. He called this spear refinement when he realized what was happening to his body. It was changing and in a good direction and since he wanted to turn himself into some neutron star in the beginning and changed his mind, the spear would do especially with more opportunities for growth attached to it. The usage of a weapon is not simple nor is it hard, and in this stage, he has reached there is not a weapon he can not control since it alles to the term energy. With the spearmanship, he disyed bing more and more flexible even some force of gravity at the tip seemed to have changed into some unique force. It seemed to be slowly stabilizing the spear too. Days passed as Wang was immersed in this and even his physique had reached the peak of thew realm at this moment. Most of the experts in that realm could not hurt him without resorting to some external help. That however was not what was going on in his mind at the moment. The spear he was holding seemed to have suddenly changed from stability to several ripples appearing in space at the tip of the spear. His mouth was having a rare smile at the moment. Chapter 275 - 275 Ripple strangulation 275 Ripple strangtion The moment when Wang was practicing with the spear, he took most of the neutron star principles and kept fusing them into the spear attacks to make them more lethal and faster. In the period of time, he was in this underground cave his physical body itself had already reached the limit of thew realm which is unrealistic by other standards, but he would not be too shocked after all the practice of the golden nine body art seemed to have the same effect, but it required a lot of resources and innate substance was the main. With the utilization of innate substance, he was sure that he could practice the martial art to the nine levels since the substance had some power within already standing abovews, and using it to craft some stronger body would be eptable as it managed to break some kind of limitation on the body. He had now though got himself another unique way to aplish this but it required hard work, unlike the innate substance. With the execution of techniques one after another, his skills seemed to be changing and the ripples in space seemed to also be more pronounced. This was all just from having some inspiration and he thus kept focusing to see the limit he could go with it. No one was rushing him at all as such he could take his time to make adjustments to it and the more he thrust his spear the more destructive it became. But the amount of power he was generating in this space was too much yet it failed to even shake the barriers before him. This kept affirming the fact that he had not yet reached the level his head kept making him think. In the period of time here he would have a feeling as though the attack heunched had shuttered space but in the end, nothing like that happened at all. But he was sure that this opportunity was indeed something he should exploit to the maximum extinguishing the thoughts of going out. He already was aware that the opportunities were also being contested on the outside and thus their home would be safe and those that came to cause trouble would be dealt with by Ruruo. With his mind at ease, he revolved the spear in his hand mid-thrust, he felt that if he coulde up with the ripple strangtion it was enough but at this moment something interesting happened when his spear rotated at an increasing pace. He felt the illusion that the space before him was shredding into particles and he was shocked at the horror of this attack since it went ahead only to indicate one thing, he would have probably copsed space if outside. He was indeed cherishing the opportunity but at the same time spend more time trying and it did not seed always, the ripple strangtion seemed much easier to aplish. He however did not stop until he was incapable of doing it anymore. His cells also required energy with the intense training he was putting himself on. Without much interruptions, he seemed to have gone back to the time he trained under the waterfall in the past. At that moment his life was full of anxiety and a desire to be stronger faster. Even though he still had such thoughts they were not very intense at all. He was slowly adapting to both gravity and even the temperatures until one day his practice continued nonstop with his spear spinning from time to time when being thrust forward. At the same time, his spear did not stop and he realized it after he had passed through the barrier. His spear did not survive the attack he had just made, it had been crushed with the application of the unique force he had just realized. On the way, he had toe up with some other better weapon other than the stone stele in his hands. Unlike before in this ce, felt more refreshed, and the threat he had encountered the first time seemed to have disappeared. He was however able to feel it, this ce was not on the same level as the previous one at all. ..... The energy in this ce indeed was not gravity, it just had the same properties, or it would be urate to say, gravity was just a consequence of its existence. In reality, a neutron star is just like all other stars, that generate gravity due to their existence but a neutron star¡¯s gravity is pronounced because it keeps devouring things around it. With this, it has a supermassive gravity and the scariest thing is that the size of the neutron star rarely changes. In that way, it can be said that the space around it is most likely also twisted to be capable of supporting an ever-expanding star that looks to be the same all the time. But that was not something of use to him at all, he realized at the moment that the rhythm he had just made for himself had also been disrupted. In this way, he had to start fresh, and moreover with the fact that he was using the stone pir as the spear. It has worked well for him in numerous asions and even now has yet to find anything it could not smash through. He had to adapt to the weight though as it presented him with a new problem, the force in this ce was disordered from low to high gravity. In this way, he had to face some difficulty in making sure that in either scenario he could swing but thrust and withdraw the spear urately. He did not rush to continue after realizing he was facing new challenges, rather he sat down with the stone pir at his knees looking into the distance, and could see more clearly that at the periphery of the neutron, star ripples were speeding that crusheds. ¡°Is this what my goal should be? But the power being generated by those ripped I can barely see it meaning it is the too fast and destructive power of it is not even something I can aplish out of this ce.¡± He was not someone that failed to realize reality. At this moment he indeed reached a realization that the stage he was in was too weak. Based on the information he could tell about the neutron star, he was only able to see the minute details at his current level of strength, and yet from what he could see it was very further for him to attain the ability to crushs from a single strike. In this way, he was already certain that the inheritance in this ce was scary. Back then he managed to enter some unique space with his family for adventures and learned about the rest of the cosmos. There were unique instructions such as the Academy that ranked high in the universe with its branches all over and everyone in that secret space was not something he could look down upon. Amd now that he thought about it, they had their realms suoressed but when he came into contat with the first on the rankings among the group, he was he felt some oppression like never before and it seemed that she could crush him easily yet they were all in the same realm. He managed to step over someone that did not even have much ranking and lowbat power. It is only at this moment the he seemed to have remained something, the sense of oppression seemed to resemble someone that had studied some techniques at the level of this neutron star. In that time he also heard the terms and thought they were talking about the same things as him but now he knew he was wrong. Back then he was able to assume that world lord and other realms were what it is but what if he was wrong. That would be very embarasing, like a vige chief using the tittle emperor only to realize it¡¯s actual meaning. He put aside the issue at the moment and rembered receiving some kind of tocken back then he just threw into storage now he could not help but sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve seen too little of the world. It would be nice to go out and explore when timees. Staying in one ce all this time can bring stability but it just affects my path in the end.¡± s he leaned more and more about the wider world he seemed to realize how naive he is. How can one be capable of aplishing anything when they do not go out and get in contact with those either better or at the same level as them. Wang was not someone that wanted to remain a king among the mediocre crowds and he could see the same for Ruruo. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that when the time Comes. For the moment I should be thinking about how I can perfect my ripple strangtion.¡± Chapter 276 - 276 81 ripple styles 276 81 ripple styles Shua! Shua! Shua! With the numerous golden shadows shing by almost transparent, Wang had managed topletely reach a new level in spearprehension. But that was not all, his speed had also reached that of sound in this ce which was already good enough. In the end, the eight golden shadows resembling humans came together and fused thrusting their spears forward at the same time. ¡°Boom!¡± Looking at the back of the majestic figure at the moment, it resembled Wang, but that was not all, just standing there was affecting the area a small radius around it. In this period of time, he used the spear intent and domain to fuse into this giving birth to the seven shadows but that was not all, his mental power was also all put into it. In a way, it is a manifestation of his entire mind power taking shape. At this point, he was at the fourth stage of the spear, manifestation. He was indeed able to realize this all by himself and in the moment he even gave up his mind power for this but he realized it would allow him to aplish the same goals if he fused intent, domain, and mind power. To improve all of them would thus only require one method in the end, and at the same time, he looked towards the huge neutron star in the distance with some expectation. His spear techniques of ripple strangtion and destruction had beenpleted, and this was the moment he gained some more insights on taking the next step on his spearman ship. ..... The only thing that made him somehow disappointed was that his own enlightenment could not be used to increase his potential. In a way, he had to be satisfied with what he had as it was way better than the situation of most people. In all aspects, it could be said that he had no right toin as the martial arts path had not treated him badly at all. He kept practicing and he based the two new skills to gain moreprehension of the neutron star and every time would see some improvement even though it was slight. The golden shadowsing from within his body had also reduced to seven and this was a good thing since their power seemed to have also improved and he already could feel that the only way to aplish this was by making his understanding of the spear and improving spirit. The neutron star could cater to that aspect as every time he visualized it, more information he had on it reassembled itself and improved his insights into it. It can be said the way he came into this underground cave and he now were twopletely different people in the understanding of the neutron star and even the power he could unleash at this moment made him somehow confident of surviving in the outside without much fear of enemies alwaysing for him. It was not like he had many of them but in a world where everyone ispeting for resources, it is easy for cruel things to happen. The only way out of this mess is to make sure that one has enough deterrent power otherwise others might take advantage of your weakness to enve you and your family. In most cases even turn you into a ve to help them umte resources. For Wang, some things were more like the costs of being weak and thus he had down everything to set up some array at home and other means wee all set up him. In this way, he could be said to have gone beyond themon standards of ensuring safety in a way that even dyed his practice too. Back then he was restrained by his thinking from his previous life where the family had to always stay together but after thinking about it during this period he already seemed to have figured it out, and his main objective it to be stronger. Staying at home would not facilitate this, and he could also take this chance to explore the wider cosmos. But at this moment he did not regret it, he had a bigger opportunity and it seemed with it to waste some time sharpening himself to this point. But that was far from making him as excited as he was at the moment. He was able to see the ripples in a more clear waypared to before when he studied them and incorporated them into his spear moves. Looking at the edge of the neutron star, all he could see were ripples and each of them seemed to contain a unique force with it. The two he had focused on were the most basic, at the same time he realized that he had not used the ripples perfectly yet. The more he looked at the ripples spreading down the neutron star the more excited his face be. ¡°The changes taking ce with the ripples are more advanced than what I have done but if I canpletely incorporate them into my cell activities and spear techniques it would be even easier to enter the next dimensional barrier.¡± The more he seemed to look at the ripples his spear was also forced to change too. He could not easily make the changes in his cells at the moment like his spear since he had no idea how to set up ripples in them. The ability of the ripples from what he could tell was destruction and imprisonment thus introducing them to the cells is no different from destroying them. ¡°Such a well-detailed structure of a neutron star indicates that someone managed to stand inside the neutron star and even moved around without being affected to create this technique.¡± The moment this thought popped into his head he could not help but be mesmerized by such a scene of just someone standing in the neutron star with a physical body alone. It was not some imagination, rather this feeling seemed to have arisen when he looked at the ripples more and more. ¡°Wait, is this some kind of way to pass on knowledge or information?¡± Thinking about it he kept looking at it and he got the same thoughts again and again, allowing him to conclude that something was indeed hidden under the strong ripplesing from the ripples. The more he looked the more his understanding deepened and he even managed to incoperate it into the spear allowing it to affect the space before the spear with greater force than ever before. ¡°No wonder I can¡¯t see any way out of this for the body, it turns out one has to grasp all the 81 forms of ripple in this outer region and they could be considered to have the entire outer structure of the neutron star. I wonder how long it would take me to aplish this. I only have two tricks under the mastery and close to 79 to go. ¡± As much as his understanding of the two had deepened he still needed to handle the outer area of a neutron star by ensuring his physique could withstand it. If he could not grasp the 81 ripples then proceeding would be impossible considering on the next stage he would face the reduced power of an outer perimeter of a neutron star. The situation meant that he had no way around it and the most beneficial cause of action for him was to get involved anyway. Sess would take time but it would also allow his physique to transcend thew realm. It was the moment he attained physique at the peak of thew realm that he seemed to have thought it impossible to go further with it. But at this stage, he was certain that his thoughts were a little na?ve as the 81 ripples each resenting some unique constant in the universe were not that easy to grasp. Even if he managed to aplish it, he it seemed to realize that the time required would not be a small amount. But he was already willing to go all out for this anyway. Moreover, at this stage, he might have some means to use when dealing with stronger opponents in the future. ¡°I need toe up with close to 81 stiles of spearmanship based upon the ripples and thene up with some ultimate trick based on it too. Thebination of the 81 moves and the amount of power that it produced could be viewed as the casual attack of a person that hasprehended the outer domain of a neutron star.¡±Looking at things like this, he was already aware that he had himself a hard task. Perhaps theprehension of the 81 styles would just require time but fusion is going to be another issue altogether. He would have to spend even more time on this matter thanprehension of the 81 individual ripples. He was smart enough to understand get started on the ripples would probably be the easier part and fusion would be a huge nut to crack. ¡°With the two ripple styles, strangtion, and destruction, thebat power has improved greatly. What would happen with thirty fused together? Almost forgot the important aspect too. My physical body needs to have the ability to carry this kind of power. ¡± as he thought of this he thrust out his spear and two skills used simultaneously. Chapter 277 - 277 Continued retreat 277 Continued retreat With 79 styles to go, Wang was facing a stressful situation not because he was rushed but rather because the fact that he had to focus on something this seriously made him less excited. He already went ahead and put in ce some distinctions to make himself motivated. From the Entry to Small Aplishment then Great Aplishment and eventually Perfection and he had perfection at 81 ripple types all together. At the same time, he kept training in a dedicated manner and in this way the time outside had passed more than ten years already. ¡°Practicing ripples is indeed strengthening me but the speed is too slow with the more ripples I focus on. At this moment even if I go on with the practice speed it would require close to a hundred years, but that is something I can be willing to do. The only issue is that at the moment, my heart is not calm anymore. Let¡¯s spend some time doing something else first before continuing. ¡± As he spoke he put aside the spear and sat down instead started to visualize the neutron star in the distance. Sitting there immense his mind was immersed in the visualization and this proved useful as it was strengthening his mental strength. In the beginning, it was not that easy to notice but at this time the seven projections came out of his body and then copsed before reforming as six. The process was indeed painful as the crushing of the spirit seemed to feedback to his soul too. Thankfully the visualization was provided usefully and when the six projections stood before him each was generating enough pressure to be feared. He had not only improved his spirit before he focused on visualization he hadpleted more than 5 ripples and each has a uniquew attacked to it. In this way, his spirit was already strong, but he was aware that the three would take time too. After they werepleted he would have achieved the entry stage in the 81 ripples. Sharpening his mind was also a smart move on his part as it would allow him toprehend more ripples in the future. The improvement in spirit would in essence make it much easier to view the ripples and how they operated within the neutron star. In all aspects, the move he had taken was capable of allowing him to save a lot of time but the question that he had to ask himself was how far he was willing to go for it. ..... Thinking about it from the perspective of an outsider is easier but how many would be willing to crush their spirit and fuse them back over and over until only one was left and perhaps would have achieved the golden body state? It is the standard of spiritpletely taking form and the spear intent with domain fused within would make it easier to control the area around oneself to the ce the spirit perception reached the maximum. It is an advanced version of a domain but has unique functions the domain would not be capable of aplishing. ¡°Practicing the mind is more taxing on the spirit since it has to keep visualization of the neutron star all the time, but the benefits can not be denied at all.¡± From the moment that Wang started to visualize the neutron star, his body seemed to have undergone rapid change as his cells were slowly developing toward the ripple direction. At this moment he had introduced the first two ripples strangtion and destruction and to his surprise, his body did not go the way he had thought in the past, his cells just underwent a process of destruction and reconstruction without his knowledge of what was happening. He however also repaired that the spirit power he had in his body seemed to be fused with every part of the body and in the past perhaps he could not realize this because the fusion was minimal. At this moment the fusion was something he could feel and at the same time, his consciousness was more active all around the cells. Just sitting there his body was indeed starting to imitate the neutron star in all aspects. It would be smart to say that the moment anyone came into the underground cave and looked at Wang¡¯s back they could feel like a huge sun was in his body and the same time even face difficulty moving as they approached him due to pressure and gravity. He has yet to reach the stage where he could really manifest as a neutron star, but at this moment he was more like a minor prototype. The inner world in his body had also melted and it was forming something else, but he could feel the figure seemed to be slowly taking shape of a neutron star. Visualization on his level seemed to be more than what he had thought and thus his future direction was changing direction. More than that, his bones seemed to have be hit, like steel under the heat being refined with the muscles shedding some dark substance that evaporated on leaving the skin surface. At this moment many changes were happening but the most important was that his physique had just been pushed further. Other than bing stronger, his body seemed to be disposing of some impurities that brought about impairments in human beings¡¯ physical talent. The Divine beasts are born stronger than humans or they tend to have stronger bloodlines that ensure that they would teach a certain level upon birth just like their daughter who could have be a grandmaster without doing anything. Wang¡¯s efforts on her allowed her to slowly develop towards an even stronger physique in the end, and with the resources of ns like Divine beasts he has heard of in legends, only time was the key for them to reach certain realms, and this is all due to someck of physical talent limitations. With the rapid changes in his body, he felt more rxed and even the absorption of energy from all around be more naturalpared to before. Just sitting there he seemed to have be a ck hole that kept devouring energy nonstop. It entered his body from all directions and with the umtion, his cells seemed the ones more excited but the evolution would take a lot of energy and that was not his main priority at all as this ce had high-quality energy. He was just wondering about his next course of action since after his physique made an advancement it would require him to keep adapting but that would not be the case if the could make the activities of his body enhanced through serious practice with the spear. At this moment it was indeed the best move to take and he could try to see how much he has gained from being in the visualization stage all this time. The practice method was indeed moreplex but the power thates with it is enough for him to be willing to go through it withoutints. He has always been proud of his strong physique and he seemed more tempted to start practicing the remaining parts of the body art but pushed it aside for the moment. Even if he advanced it perhaps it could fail to rival his psyche and he would wait for the innate substance to see what happens then. Picking up his spear he thrust it toward it, he was casual just to see the amount of power his body wielded without even going on to use the 5 ripples he hadprehended. ¡°Destructive!¡± and he examined as he admired how the top of the spear seemed to make the underground cave space pale as a single swing but unfortunately he could not chase space to crack at all, as the existence of the huge undergoing itself was not shaken by the neutron star let alone him. ¡°In the next six decades, we should be able to add more than 10 ripples and experience a rapid improvement in strength.¡± This was what he thought but he had to do the hard work for it to be realized otherwise it would just be the passage of time and nothing good gained as he was aware his time limit was almost approaching and he could be kicked out of this space and before that happened he had agenda to have at least gone beyond his current self and reached even the edge of the mid-level neutron star. ¡°With my current strength, I wonder where I can rank in the primitive world. Ooh well, it does not matter anyway. The most important thing for me is to be stronger rather than well-known. Fame would not help him aplish his goals at all rather just makes others target him. If not careful even one would end up dying faster because of it. ¡± Wang was still rational anyway, all these years he has managed to train his mentality to the current level, how could it be easy to be tempted by futile things. He was looming further beyond the neutron star, which even his eyesight could not reach. Chapter 278 - 278 Reaching state of Mind as the World 278 Reaching state of Mind as the World With the continued retreat, pondering on the principles of the neutron star, and at the same time visualizing it, his time passed fast and in a sh, a few centuries flew by and he was immersed in his cultivation without even realizing it and the cause might be the asional epiphanies allowing both the spear andprehension on the neutron star breaking through. All thoughts seemed to be slowly driven out of his mind, and he had achieved a state of emptiness, In this state, not only did the energy in his body be easy to manipte, his spear entered another level, and he did not have any idea about what to call it. But more than that, he had his perception increased incredibly and not due to the potential value but rather happened of the improvements and changes. During this period, he even stopped bothering to observe the system panel since this cultivation system he had taken seemed to have something against people with cheats, he could only grind hard. Perhaps during this period, with less reliance on the system panel, a lot of things about him have changed, and even his crappy personality seemed to have improved for the better. Just standing there he released a peaceful aura. But the number of people that can approach him at this moment is not many, more than that, he realized another trick after his visualization of the neutron star increased drastically to 5%. One should understand what this means, at this moment, right? Back then he had done all those things even moving through two barriers before reaching about 1%. At this moment he was already at 5% and he had not stopped practicing which implies more progress was to be expected in the emptiness state. He seemed to have no time to test his new gains, and the issue of unstable foundation did not exceed the energy-based structure his body had just learned. More importantly, this new system he had adapted seemed very savage in that one cannot improve unless their understanding was enough. The only issue that he had to answer was what enough really was, as thews he had studied during theprehension of world arrays, turned out to have a small impact after he entered the underground space. They could allow him to identify what he was dealing with but were not of any use in speeding up his understanding, and at the same time, all the knowledge he assumed to have on some issues was overturned, thankfully he took advantage of it instead. ..... Since he did not have a clear grasp of a lot of things, he started to use that topare and reform his base and when hepleted it, he studied the new way faster than if he did as an amateur. In fact, during this period he benefited greatly and just standing there his aura was indeed grand. Butpared to the neutron star he did not qualify so it was crushed into nothing, at the end of the day, his level had yet to be something thatpetes. But his improvement also allowed him to understand that once he could attain even 50% of the visualization of the neutron star, then his benefits are immense. On the same note, the spear could previously make space shake, at this time it did not even leave a trace when swung, but the attack arrived at the target. He had used the dimensions in this ce and the practice of 81 ripples to slowly push himself further. At this moment, 21 ripples had beenpleted. Gravity and temperature did not affect him in the slightest even without using the energy concept. The energy concept was simply taking advantage of characteristics of energy to manipte the body cells, allowing them to fit in the existing environment regardless of the conditions since energy exists in all matter and space. But this was not the case where the energy present was of a higher quality or even more than the concept could allow the body to adapt to. Even at this moment, though his adaptability was increasing at a fast pace, there were regions he would be instantly annihted without reaching 10% visualization of the neutron star. But that was not possible, since the dimensional barriers did not just exist for the show, one needed to undergo some drastic improvement to even attempt moving through the barriers, otherwise, it would just appear like a ss wall standing in the way of a mortal. Use of force is on the other hand foolish since the barrier would not be fazed by this. If one wanted to attempt that, they need to use the principles of the neutron star in the attacks, which will seed in passing through, but if that ispetent why not just go through? With the execution of the spear moves, the spear seemed to be changing with every attack and after reaching his limit, he would take another approach, then in thest moments, spend his time on visualization. Since he has seen something new that he would use on his spear attacks, repeatedly, when he visualizes, the result is faster and the more he does it, his mind starts to adapt, allowing even visualization tost longer. Unlike in the past, when his spear attacks seemed to bring about some destructive force, at this moment, it was just silent and he seemed to have learned something from the neutron star. True destruction is silent because it swallows everything even sound and light, and when he attacks with the spear, he incorporates such beliefs along with it, he calls it will. It is his next stage in the spear practice, as he could see that the potential contained in it is very vast, as each attack depends on how stronger one will be. It came about from the fusion, of intent, soul, and spirit as well as one¡¯s belief, giving birth to will. This is making hisprehension faster, but he knows the neutron star is indispensable from all these achievements, and he also seems to be appreciating the power of visualization, which is the mind. It took him a long time to understand such a simple fact, visualization is the power of the mind and his state of altering reality was at a very amateur level now that he thinks about it. Only at the level of altering reality, one can turn some things from virtual to real, this is not on the level ofws or even higher like this neutron star. He once read in some novel back on Earth before transmigrating that the main character visualized a sun or something else. But at this moment, he wanted to p someone for deceiving others too much. With their mortal capabilities and poor physical quality, they did it? Moreover, the state of the mind is something important for visualization. He has gone all the way to the state of altering reality but he can barely aplish what those that did not even attain the first stage of the mind did. What a joke! Visualization is not some child¡¯s y, and at this stage, he even understood how terrifying the power of the mind was. With his thoughts floating, organizing, and some na?ve information being thrown out of his head, a change was happening to him. He did not realize it since he was the one deep into the process, and after more information was being processed, he reached a stage where some of the discoveries he had made over the years were being pilled before him. He did not seem to rush to ept or deny them, just looking into the distance and could see almost everything he knew was being discarded. ¡°No! Why does other people¡¯s reality have to be the same as mine? This is a cultivation world, without trying some things one can never actually be sure at all. Besides, is there anything in this world that is normal?¡± He asked himself some questions raising even more doubts and the events happening in his mind stopped. ¡°Since I have been reborn in this world, I have operated based on some of this knowledge and it indeed allowed me to survive longer. So! Who I¡¯m I to deny the benefits? Not only that but rather the existence of all this wrong information about the neutron star, allowed me to correct, it before attaining a huge leap in my strength. That aside, creativityes from an imagination thates from non-existent reality.¡± Boom! At this moment, not only did the change in his mind stop, but it intensified, as a huge world was slowly taking form. Everything from the false to the unrealistic seemed to have fused with the world, fueling it, making it infinite. It was also the moment that Wang got through the mind tribtion and broke through to the mind is like a world state. His aura also further transitioned to that of nothing. Yes! He did not seem to have any particr aura about him like a mortal, returning to nature. This was all since the mind world had swallowed everything. But the moment he opened his eyes, one could feel that infinite vibe before it soon disappeared. ¡°Hahaha!... Mind is like a world¡­ all-epassing, all epting and all changing.¡± Even though hisughter failed to reach every corner of the dimension barrier he was at, it was loud since this meant more than just some breakthrough of the mind for him, especially in this space. Chapter 279 - 279 [Bonus chapter] Facing Mind tribulation (I) 279 [Bonus chapter] Facing Mind tribtion (I) When Wang was still ying around with the spear, to check out the impact of attaining the mind world, he found himself standing inside his mind world. In the beginning, he was about to get excited, but things changed, a unique power seemed to be covering the entire world. Then slowly, a figure with the same outfit as him appeared, except, he did not hold a spear at hand, rather bare-handed. In this situation, tension was already rising for Wang, thus he asked, ¡°Who are you? How are you here?¡± This question was not asked with the intention to find out the answer, since he never expected to get a response, and even though the guy on the opposite side did not seem to release any killing intent, like him he seemed to have attained mind world. Everything could be hidden in the mind, even a trace of killing intent would not leak unless the figure desired it to be so. In this case, it seemed not, and yet he could still feel a fatal threat. Even the spear he was holding at hand seemed to shake slightly before waving his arm forcefully stabilizing himself. He then looked at the guy vigntly, in case he attacked at any moment. ¡°Ooh careful, are we?¡± The figure motioned with his hand, and yet he did nothing but Wang reacted with the spear, ready to go at it anytime. ¡°How did you get here?¡± he figured that asking who the guy was would probably not end with a response. But in the end, he asked something that he hoped he could get an answer from. He could feel the entire mind world was covered up, or to say it had been reinforced by some formation, much better than even the world array he studied in the past. ¡°Ooh! Sneaky are we? Trying to confuse me as you look for a way out.¡± That was indeed his n, but seeing the situation all around, his face copsed. He was already aware that he could not escape this fight, and at the same time did not know the consequences of fighting inside the mind world. ..... Right, he had forgotten an important issue, how did he get into the mind world with his physical body, and also how did he know that it was? From the word go, he was asking what the opponent was doing in this ce, but he seemed to have forgotten the most important issues. ¡°Ooh! Your mind has eventually started to work right.¡± The taunts from the guy did not seem to bother him, but he had started to have an inkling of what was happening. Regardless of having some remote understanding, it did not seem to be that exciting at all, especially seeing how the guy was ncing at him from that high position. When he was just about to make aint about not liking others looking over him with superiority, he heard a crack. Boom! His body was thrown several hundreds of kilometers before copsing on the ground, with broken bones. Barely regaining his bearings, the energy concept kicked in and with all the cells active, everything returned to normal except for the thoughts of what had just transpired. ¡°How did he attack me? He did not even move his hands, and yet I am already injured.¡± This situation made him even more panicked but regardless of what his thoughts were, nothing could be done to remedy his situation. Being hit before he could react was something he could live with, and say the opponent was strong, but the opponent was just standing there and he is suffering such a beating, is an embarrassment. ¡°Is this guy¡¯s speed beyond even the reaction time of my senses? If that is the case, how should I deal with it, since with that kind of speed, I will find it hard to even touch him, not to mention even with his strength being the same or slightly lesser than mine, I will be decimated in a matter of time.¡± He was trying to process his shock; he did not even realize the shockwaves that spread in directions even creating a huge ditch. This was no different from the equivalent of an ant being pped off to death, even the advantage of his eyes seemed to have some difficulty since he could not tell where the opponent would appear. To slow down things in the line of vision, would actually require him to be able to meet with the attack in his line of sight too. If this were in the real world, then several kilometers around would have been annihted, including trees, and animals. This is because of the shockwaves and even his energy state could only let the energy pass through him. His internal organs were also regenerating fast, from the advantages of an energy body. His cells were reconstructed over and over from energy, but a consciousness fused too. This process managed to aplish the process of turning the cells not only into energy all over the body but also each having informationn recorded on them. Upon the body being destroyed, as long as energy was enough, it can be recreated, from the cells. This cultivation system allowed him to aplish this when he had even yet to aplish thew state, in the realm ofw state one still was absorbing energy and the body had yet to even reach a stage it could be considered half energy half mortal. But in the stage the four strongest individuals that came to this primitive world attained including Star Pavilion leader or Axe gang boss, then it is half of both. Wang has reached another level and perhaps with better control he canpletely master his energy body. In the same way, it proves useful in such fights since one can keep recovering unless the energy in the body is exhausted. But he had no time to be confused since he managed to see a punch magnify in his eyes, due to the benefit of the mind world, but that was it. As much as it seemed indeed slowed down, his hands were slow to react, only barely saving his head from being crushed in the attack. This attack did not just sever half his head, but rather most of his body felt the impact, with some shockwave-like impact it brought with it, which seemed to have the effect of disintegrating anything on its way. In that way, had he not deflected part of that attack, this would have clearly been his end. Since that was the case, he moved his position several times, with a movement technique rather than be a sitting target. Even though half of the body seemed to have survived and not been decimated, he was not happy, and the thing that he was most thankful for was that he had fused his soul, spirit, and intent to create a will that was attached to everywhere on his body. In fact, it was only at this moment that he understands the real power of will, it helped withstand that attack, while passively counterattacking. This was the reason the crazy guy did not follow in with the attack to finish off the target. ¡°My flesh body seems to be far from the peak I can attain, and movement seems to be something I have ignored, but with the Neutron star, I could find a way if I survive this.¡± He could see that the opponent did not move without having a grasp on the new power that just pushed him to retreat. What he was saying was not rational, at all, his flesh body had been strengthened to a very high level when he passed visualized the neutron star and if he wanted to get another great chance then he would have to improve the visualization close to twice. In this way, the attack indeed had some damage to him but did not seed in trying to destroy his soul along with the head. These attacks seemed to give him a lesson, and when dealing with enemies to be brutal and target points to aim for. He had suffered all this from just a short confrontation, seeming as though they were fighting for an entire day, yet this was close to only two confrontations, he had with the guy. In fact, it was not just the opponent¡¯s speed, even his attacks were brutal and powerful. The second one especially seemed to have forced him to face it head-on. Escape was erased from all the means he could use, as it seemed as though was space constricting from all directions. This guy was too strong and yet toying with him, but since he could see the attack on the second time, he just had to have his reaction time on point too. ¡°Let¡¯s not focus on the opponent too much, but on myself. If my speed of improvement can outmatch the limit of attacks I can withstand, then this fight, I will have thestugh.¡± With such a thought his eyes returned to calm. Chapter 280 - 280 Facing Mind tribulation(II) 280 Facing Mind tribtion(II) .Seeing how Wang had returned to calm so fast, the other party did not seem to be disturbed much. He had already realized that his assumption that the opponent was only fast was a mistake to begin with, as the other party also had a powerful body. No! The other party had a very powerful body, he could barely manage to withstand the beating and thus he decided to let loose. In this ce, being cautious was no longer beneficial to him at all, The two shed, and this time even though he was sent flying, his injuries were less seriouspared to the previous two shes. Even though he did not seriously get injured, he cursed secretly, ¡°Damn it!¡± as he could see that his arms were fractured and had to spend more energy on having them repaired. Forget fighting back, he seemed to have no advantage against the opponent at all, but still, he was trying to calcte some way out of this. His hand shook slightly and he seemed to understand something, he had not been paying attention to his spear all this fight at all. He spend more time on the spear practice when he was visualizing the neutron star. It was not a bad deal for all the work he had done to be put to test, and thus he decided to ignore some things, and his focus all went into the spear. The moment they collided, he lost almost all his left shoulder but it regenerated, while consuming energy he was not fazed by it, more or less concentrating on the swinging of the spear and it taking the operation of the neutron star into consideration. His rhythm of attack also seemed to be slightly steady his irritable emotions under control and this seemed to have made the opponent frown suddenly as the development should not be like it was. His actions seemed to be improving not only his mood but also the spear attacks, and every move seemed capable of unleashing his strength perfectlypared to before. ¡°Indeed, a spear is a weapon of war and the more one fights with it the faster the improvements, and I can take this as an opportunity to prove some of the spear theories I formted when visualizing the neutron star.¡± His mind went into a state of emptiness, as the spear did not rx at all. ..... When he attacked it was as though he had some six senses and the enemy could neither evade nor sneak attacks on him. Head-on collisions of their skills seemed to be the norm, and all the injuries he suffered were ignored rather his attack patterns seemed to be minimizing them. The momentum of the spear also kept changing but in the end, the attack generated not only stronger force but also destructive power. Soon the figure before him also seemed to have started to get serious as he approached punching the spear, while the leg kicked toward his waist upwards trying to change the trajectory of the spear. It was toote for him to react as the spear was crushed out of his hand. At the same time, the hand was dislocated and when the fist arrived before him, he felt some unique force traveling through his body and the result was that his mind shook as though about to crack. He mobilized all the mind power he had and created some blockage out of instinct before his body retreated but his heart was beating wildly as he had just felt death envelop him. Throughout this entire fight, nothing like this happened but at that moment, he was sure that he had just felt death approach, and the mind power helped him escape that cmity. In that way he could have a better chance to fight this guy with the application of this power, even though he had just broken through in the mind world not long ago, he was sure this new form of power gained from the breakthrough was more than just that. He did not have time to try it in the beginning, but he could do it at the moment, and thus he thrust his fist Foward, powered by the White Tiger art. ¡°Ooh, You have discovered it!¡± The figure spoke as he retreated some distance from him. The power thates with it seemed very destructive as some unique aspect was added to it, and thus he did not retreat but advanced while attacking and another figure identical to him appeared. It was an ability he had acquired upon his breakthrough into the mental world, but he just realized it at the moment of life and death confrontation. Some excitement could be seen on his face before it returned to calm, and the punch he released seemed to have gathered the power of every part of the body, even the aspect of vibration, he had incorporated into his spear technique by having a deeper grasp of energy came into y. From the cells, bones, skin, and even muscles, every part was vibrating generating a unique force, though not the same as the one that nearly destroyed his mind world it was almost there. The moment the force was unleashed he could barely confront the figure without having to utilize the spear. Boom! The other party also punched and they all retreated but Wang could see he had moved the furthest, but it was not the time to think about this and with a wave of his arm the spear arrived on it. The spear pierced through the air and arrived before the guy, striking with all the power he could unleash and yet, he saw the person intact without any injury. It was when he retreated but it was still toote, as the power of the attack he had just unleashed seemed to have been returned to him. ¡°My attack was reflected! Damn! How is this person even in the same realm as me?¡± For the first time in a very long time, Wang felt like his life was no longer in his hands. But the more he looked at the situation and analyzed it, he felt he was correct about his assumptions. This was not a normal fight, it seemed to be still more like a tribtion since the power that affects his mind can make him feel death, but other means seem to only keep tiring him. ¡°If that is the case then what should I do?¡± When he was still holding tightly onto his spear and in deep thought, he remembered how the neutron star squashed worlds even before they could reach the center. ¡°The world is also made up of principles, but it also has to keep them operational with anything that threatens it is expelled, inside the world everything is under its control. Forces beyond it can lead to its destruction. The neutron star on the other hand does not seem to treat the world with any reverence at all. All converted into an energy source.¡± He was in deep thought as his spear seemed to change suddenly abandoning the power he was borrowing from the mind world. His spear made a turn and all the mind power was absorbed without stopping covering the entire world, at the same time he included close to 6% of neutron star visualization in this attack. ¡°Ultimate destruction leads to ultimate creation.¡± He could at most figure out some of the principles presented on the neutron star, but he had yet to go so deep in grasping them. Looking at the figure before him, he disappeared in ce and only a sh of light could be seen, but it did not stop as it passed through the guy numerous times before it stopped. The mind world also looked in a bad state and so was he, but his expression was indeed excited as he had broken through in that attack and his neutron star could be visualized to 8%. The moment he stood in ce, another two figures appeared right before him, resembling him. One was due to the mind world and the other due to the neutron star visualization. ¡°These clones, are able to exert about 30% of the original body strength. Impressive! This means that I can soon let them leave this ce. One will go to roam outside and gain experience while the other travels around with my family. They indeed need to leave this ce to explore.¡± As he thought of this the two clones disappeared fusing with him. Click! click....! Crack! Boom! The sound was sorge and it started from his heart before ending in his mind, and then golden pieces of chains that had just shattered started to disappear as the mind world repaired itself, obviously, it had absorbed them bing stronger. His mind be clearer, and in the same way, he received some information in his mind, about the abilities of the clone. With his mind world bing more powerful the power the clone could exert might even reach 90%. Digesting this information, he was very excited since being able tomunicate with the clones and see what they saw can be useful to him, it opens the door to many possibilities. Chapter 281 - 281 Neutron star Clone Out! 281 Neutron star Clone Out! In the underground space, when Wang opened his eyes, the first thing he did was marvel at the new abilities he had obtained but he knew that it was the perfect time to continue with hisprehension after all this opportunity had a time limit, and he might be permanently kicked out if he failed to meet it. One thing that caught his attention was the fact that he could actually use the neutron star, the power he had visualized in an attack, and the power would even surpass anything he could unleash. Even the perception beyond the second and first barriers seemed possible, but he could not avoid the one covering the entire underground space. So, he came up with the conclusion that unless he could improve hisprehension or send the clone outside, it was impossible to view anything beyond the underground space. He was also assured since it meant that his actual body could hide in this space as he continued toprehend and visualize the neutron star while the clone moves unhindered on the outside. But he was not in a hurry for this issue yet, he had to see if he could send the clones out first anyway. If the test in this ce was thisplicated, how could he deal with the others? Suddenly he frowned since he had been ignoring this issue all this time. The difficulty of each of these tests is not something that can be looked at lightly. In the end, he decided to think about thister, at the moment he had something to do. Since he had two clones, he would send one out while the other remains in the hidden cave space doing exploration. From what he knew about his wife, she would not be going anywhere, probably she had her own agenda ever since they met, and could see she took it very seriously even aftering to this world. ..... He did not bother with it as it was not like he has also mentioned or nned to mention how he was not from this world originally. ¡®I seem to have enough time on my hand to even focus on my wife¡¯s private affairs. Hehe. She would probably skin me if she found out. Jokes aside let¡¯s see how this works.¡¯ As he thought of this, a clone appeared right beside him. It was from the mind world, given form with mind power and the strength it could exert was stronger enough to rival him before having ess to the neutron star opportunity. Perhaps it could even suppress that him, but since it was shameful to think about such things, he threw them out of his head. In the next moment, a vague shadow of a neutron star formed beside him before taking its shape. It was the second clone and he could feel that it was possible to switch ces in an instant. But he also had some worries that it could be used against him, but then again after thinking about it, he let it head on the outside. The mind world clone would be left to explore the hidden cave space for other opportunities. Perhaps he could get something that could make hisprehension faster. Making up, his mind, the two clones seemed to have turned into blurs and the barriers seemed to be incapable of stopping them. Wang was impressed by the mind to clone more but knew that to condense another he had to make rapid improvements in cultivation. He shook his head, as this was not his main concern, at the moment, as long as heprehended the neutron star he would manage to aplish the goal in time. Just like he thought, after the clones appeared in the underground space they were repelled from the ce and each appeared in a different area of the hidden cave space. ¡°Indeed, the mechanism used in this ce seems to be so strict, and the clones have to each find their way out.¡± He turned his head to face the neutron star, he could see some things that were difficult to discover before. In the process, he started his long seclusion again, and from time to time, go around ying with the spear. On the outside also, the clones did not seem to be having it easy, but with their ability, they could cope. It was not like he was going to have no means after all this time in the underground space, moreover, that tribtion he faced tempered him. Even though it had allowed him to get rid of most shackles he had put on himself, he felt much freer due to the existence of the clones that take risks he would previously avoid. It has indeed taken him so long, to have this kind of feeling of rxation and it helped a lot with the practice he was under. His spear was also affected by this mood, swinging it seemed casual and carefree but the new insights he had just gained were already incorporated. If one were to say it was an enlightenment session, then Wang could be said to have already gone further in this situation, every improvement in visualization of the neutron star increases his understanding. The process is also in reverse, thus he realized using the spear to train here did not only benefit him but also speed up his cultivation. Finally, when he was done practicing with the spear, he looked around and seemed to realize that this ce could no longer give him pressure. Looking all around, he muttered to himself, ¡°Time to leave.¡± After all, the benefits from this dimensional barrier were no longer of any use to him. ¡°It is indeed delightful to feel my own strength skyrocket, but what is going on with those two clones of mine, not even one of them has seeded in finding the way out.¡± He just mentioned it causally and had no ns of interfering. His and had already even touched the barrier to the next dimension, without even thinking further he took that step forward, crossing it with ease. It was also at this moment he knew that he had indeed overstayed in that ce, with his capacity he should have crossed over already. ¡®This does not matter at the moment though, since I am here, anyway let¡¯s see if we can gain some benefits in this ce like the previous dimensional barrier.¡¯ He sat down and started to visualize, but it was only after a short period that he stopped. ¡°No! Something is not quite right. Back in the third dimensional barrier, it seemed easier toprehend the operation of the Neutron star but I realized my improvement had stagnated despite having a clear view, Now when I look into the next part of my visualization it seems to have be even moreplicated. What are these? I have seen runes, ancient writings, and even symbols but this is different. It gives me some grand feeling, even observing it I feel minute.¡± Wang was in a daze observing symbol-like structures before him that were covering all the space before him. This was what he was supposed toprehend but in this state, he could tell this was some kind of threshold. When he looked away, the image in his mind faded and he could not even remember the outline. To visualize this would be very hard, and it is why his face was puzzled about what kind of gibberish this was. In such a situation he decided to just lie down on his back since he was not with any ideas. His clones on the outside of the underground space seemed to have finally made some headway. The first to discover the path out was the mind clone but the neutron star clone found itter, but its current appearance was indeed tragic. It had suffered some abuse from the trials in this space and even failed to discover any other underground spaces, or it was hidden for him to discover. In the ce he was, he could not even locate it using the clone, indicating how sophisticated the methods of creation are. Coming to this line of thought, he seemed to think of something, ¡°Perhaps this underground space is suspended in some endless void, and the method of entry is what made me have the illusion it was on the ground. If that is the case, then it would be very difficult to locate the others. But that would not be the case, if one were to break through all these dimensions and reach thest one.¡± He seemed to be unaware that once someone grasped the entire visualization of the Neutron star, then they would not be interested in other means, as the Neutron star is an epassing path. In the ce of exit, the neutron star clone looked behind it before space distorted swallowing it whole and when it appeared again, it was in their territory. The fresh air, and the huge cow sleeping in the distance, the huge trees, and the energy in the air seemed different. ¡°Innate substance? No! it is a diluted version.¡± He turned his head and could see that the sacrificial altar had somehow fused with the world array he set up, all energy in the world array goes through the purification of the sacrificial altar before being released. But Wang, is no longer interested in innate substances, as for his family, practicing in this environment is better. The sacrificial alter had intensified the transformation of the world array, into some kind of independent space that took energy from the world and purified it into a lesser version of innate substance, and this was just a consequence of innate substance umting for a long time without being removed. In the end, it has formed something like an innate substance source, that nourishes energy around it, into having simr characteristics as itself. With the study of the neutron star, he can see the essence of a lot of things, this world array, is child¡¯s y in his eyes. Chapter 282 Leisurely Clone Chapter 282 Leisurely Clone After havinge out of the hidden cave space, and discover the transformation of the world array as well as the sacrificial alter, Wang did not try to interfere letting the situation develop on its own. Or rather it could be said he was curious about what would happen in the end. He could see two people under the bodhi tree that seemed to have grown more leaves, around it intense energy, was circting, and he could see it now just because of having grasped the neutron star principles by about 10%. The power of dimensions is indeed frightening, just standing here, he could see almost the edge of this world. His gaze pierced through the void, observing the area they entered this world from, and he could see a unique membrane seems to be intersecting with this world, before slowly blending, but it was not something natural. He couldprehend it though, perhaps he could see through its essence if his state of mind breakthrough again, or if the principles of the neutron star reach a higher level. "Is that the cosmic membrane? Indeed something that the current me has no way of getting in touch with." From studying the inheritance in that underground space, he is certain it does not belong to this cosmos and even concluded that when he manages or if he manages to grasp theplete neutron star, visualize and be one, then it is possible to move out of this cosmos. But seeing the fact that, he could observe the membrane he was not sure anymore. Perhaps he has been misunderstanding something. It is indeed true, that Wang seemed to misunderstand something, the neutron star, even with the potential that can continually grow could not easily beprehended to perfection, yet it is some projection so what would happen if he came in contact with the real thing. The fact that even back on earth some studies on this thing were present, makes him very concerned as from what he has learned so far, words exist inside a universe. A universe supports close to endless star fields that support endless worlds. A cosmos, on the other hand, is not to be yed with as it supports infinite universes, and in the same way, some are being born while others die simultaneously. But a neutron star can not exist inside a Cosmos as it would have been devoured long ago. It is its own system that has yet to bepleted after all the argument of a neutron star is a massive core from some massive star that is on the copse does not make sense before what he had seen. In fact, the time that it takes for a star to undergoplete copse is very long, and back on Earth, perhaps it might be viewed as the working theory, but no one has ever lived long enough to prove it. As much as his state of mind increased, he knew that most things be doubtful, especially with the path he has chosen they''re not going back. Only afterpleting it, can he switch to another direction, if that is even possible at that time. But since he still uses the spear, as the main attack weapon of choice, it did not concern him the methods he studied, as long as they all were useful for his spearmanship. All in all, he took the spear as his foundation so that other means could not end up confusing him but rather be blended and ground into a path suitable for him. ***** The real body in the underground space was still stumped on the ground and observing the symbols in the sky, each bringing him some pressure and even after taking a look at a single one for a long time it would just be erased from his memory the next moment. "What kind of means is this? is there some kind of special way that I should put into consideration when dealing with this situation?" He remembered something and as he was just about to dismiss it by shaking his head, he paused in thought. ''Even though most of my knowledge from earth seemed to have been disapproved on most issues, I still retained it, in the mind world for a reason. Reasoning and even methods used toe up with the information at the moment made it such that it had some authority, perhaps the same is for me. What I see andprehend in this situation can be said to be due to the height of my ability and means, but were a day I saw a neutron star by myself, perhaps it would also be wrong from what I justprehended. Knowledge is ever-changing and that is the same reason I might have a problem breaking through into the next stage in the mind.'' It was indeed true as he was once lucky toprehend the first stage of mind power, yet did not even realize it because he had not really grasped it. It was onlyter doing it happen. As for the wrong knowledge from Earth, it had a crucial role in his neutron star cultivation reaching its current state. Moreover, his mind world was able to gain another aspect that can be useful for him in the future that he himself had not realized when he did not cut off the information he deemed to be incorrect. Observing the neutron star closely, he could see that endless ck holes existed in it, due to the stronger gravity, but something else seemed present maintaining some order aspect. Gravity present in the neutron star has the ability to form ck holes, then it is easier to tell which is frightening. A neutron star also seems to barely qualify as some celestial body, others seem to exist that are qualified for such a title. This is all information that entered his mind as he visualized the neutron star, as he was imitating it before bing it. From it, he managed to get a lot of information and minor things, as long as he thinks about them he can have an answer, which made him understand why his system was redundant at the moment. The king ofprehension from the mind world and visualization of the neutron star has surpassed everything from the system. But he knows it was thanks to it that he got to this stage, and thus he was wondering what would happen if it could be upgraded, but the thought just passed in his mind before he pushed it aside. Perhaps these are things that transcend the level of the system. But he was not discouraged as to this point he had outlived the usefulness of potential, his mind power had entered the state of mind world. **** on the outside, Wang''s clone that was observing the world seemed to realize how frightening the chance he had obtained really was. He can almost analyze andprehend what his eyes can be set on, of course, some things he dares not to cast eyes on or might even go blind. His wife and daughter appeared before him, and they seemed to have discovered his presence. They both seemed to have improved as he discovered that his wife like him did not use the system they were on at all, but some sharp sword pressure originates from her. That was not the only thing, as her hair and even her eyes are all white. He felt he could not see through her and understood what was going on. But her body seemed to have some simrities to his neutron clone still left inside the Hidden cave space. "Indeed, this is also a clone of her meaning she broke through faster than me in thend of opportunity. Without the system interference, I guess she is a real evil-doer." He secretly thought but was also delighted. "An opportunity?" He was asking but did not want to make it too obvious, he knew that the ce had some sort of restrictions on them about sharing the information, but not its existence. After all, not everyone can discover its location. Ruruo smiled and nodded, obviously could feel that her husband was generating a different vibe, and power almost equal to the inheritance she got. At this moment also, Wang seemed to understand that he probably would never be able to find the other inheritances unless they wanted to be found. Their daughter was still far from Law Realm, but her situation was much better than before, stabilized foundation. He had all the good reasons to be happy about this especially when the two of them rushed over to hug him. Wang was indeed somehow rxed, unlike before seemingly in some hurry. It was because this was a clone probably too, but he did not mind having part of his mind stay with their family. They did not seem to be in a hurry to have their daughter enter thew realm, he could feel that Ruruo had the same thought so withheld her from breaking through. ''This woman is crazy, she wants us to create something suitable for our daughter so that she does not keep practicing skills from between the two of us.'' He could read her as she could he. Sorry for dys Chapter 283 Wider world perception Chapter 283 Wider world perception Since the Neutron star clone, came out of the Underground space, in the hidden cave space, he has been thinking about their daughter. To allow her to gain some opportunity, one would have to develop some perfect technique on their current level. However, this would also mean that she has to give up almost all her hard work, as Ruruo and he seemed to have be creative when they got in contact with the techniques they obtained in their respective unground space, but Wang already had some suspicions of the space being in the void. That was not important though, the most important issue was to enhance their daughter''s potential and let her gain something that has the best potential for her. It was probably the same reason that the two were selected, but Wang probably thought it was because of his focus on that specific ce by hitting, but that was ridiculous. Unless the underground space wanted him to enter, he could have remained outside and ignorant about the opportunities. In the end, even Ruruo entered in a different way than him, he indeed went ahead with the manly approach, using his fists. Ruruo was attracted to the ce, using her emotions to eventually attain her current chance. In fact, the couple were talking about creating a technique for their daughter to cultivate, but wished she could startprehending thews first. It was all to allow her to understand some things in more detail, even though the couple could already tell thews in the primitive world, seemed to have an issue, or the cultivation system was probably the issue. Even with their level ofprehension ofw, it turned out very insightful in their new path, but very useless in understanding the dimension. Even though they would help her, I doubt any of this clones really is interested in pampering their daughter, they were more interested in exchanging insights indirectly and this was an opportunity. Probably in this way, even Wang would have the time required to study the unique symbols he had seen in the inheritance space reduced. But he did not have that much hope, that did not stop him from wanting to try and the same can be said for Ruruo, she seemed to have the need for insight. Her calm demeanor also seemed to say a lot, and What Wang did not know was that this woman had three clones and one had gone out, for some personal grievances. It was targeting members of the Ice Sect in the Primitive world, and most of their bases, had been decimated, even masters vitality cut off. That was not all, even treasures stored in their hideouts were taken away, and that was just a start. She seemed to have greater ns for her clone and that was not something she was telling her family. Seeing her aura being different from the past, he did not dwell on it, and the family spend time together but the two spend most of their time under the bodhi tree. Some runes could be seen circting around them and Fengxi could not even understand a single one of them. The step required for her transition would not be easy, and the kind of effort to be put in will also be a lot, but she had nothing of significance to do. In the next part of Fengxi''s cultivation, it seemed like she had better think of ways to adapt, and the hidden cave space, was just the right space for her at the moment. In their current stage, the couple could indeed whip out some technique, but they wanted the best and at the same time not in the mood to set a path for their daughter, this technique could almost allow her to make improvement slightly but foundation would be more stable. In the Primitive world, how many are stuck at their current realms incapable of seeing the way forward. From the level ofw realm, things are no longer like before and external help ca only help one so much. With superior systems, thew seems to be slightly tasteless and this is for numerous reasons, there simply was noparison between the systems. Inheritance obtained by the two seemed to have allowed them to see further than in the past, and even their understanding of the world seemed to have changed. In the same way, resources needed to cultivate is a big issue, and at the moment, they were under thefort of the inheritance grounds, and the environment was the most suited for it. Once their actual bodies leave that ce, then it bes a different issue all together, not only will they have to put in more effort to gather resources, the other issue is environment and the Primitive world was indeed the worst ce to be. It probably was only now that the couple seemed to have some understanding of the situation, they were in. When Wang looked beyond space, he was able to realize this and he also guessed that Ruruo being intelligent as she was had also realized it. The nature of this world was not anything that superior, other than the fact, that some dimensions seemed to have been stacked upon this one. But that was not the thing their attention was on. At the intersection between this world and cosmic barrier, he could feel some unique power in existence, but it was absent here. Such power seemed to have a lot of use for them, but that would all have to wait until they finished they can even shift universes without being affected. On the very extreme even on the outside of the cosmos some systems could support one, as long as talking the inheritance before they could consider other issues. Back then their region in space where the they lived in existed, it was too baren to realize the actual situation, and when he realized it, he decided to also make up for their daughter''s cultivation, by taking into ount the fact that the system ofwprehension requires one to adjust tows of every strange space they are located. Yes, things likews do not change in essence in the same dimension, but rather some aspects of it, shift based on the region one is and require adjustment. It is the case with some other systems but they are very hard to practice, and when one seed, they can even shift universes without being affected. On the very extreme even on the outside of the cosmos some systems could support one, as long as they could survive there. Foreigners can enter another cosmos, but they are not able to survive on the outside of the cosmos, unless their own realm can allow it. It is the case with the Neutron Star system too, it can not allow one to withstand the situation outside the cosmos without enough realm. Putting such issues aside, as even Wang did not have the capability toment about it, as he could not perceive the outside of the cosmos with his little ability. Not him, even the strongest person on this cosmos, seemed to have taken some existence as a disciple, only aplished it through some external help. That is also the same means used by those that seemed to have gathered on the outer dimensions of the Primitive world or those sealed on the other side of the world. With their strong aura''s although it seemed scary, Wand did not bother with them. Even though he had be slightly stronger and used a unique system, he had no reason to seek trouble from others. That is why he also decided to let the neutron star clone stay at home while the main body and the mind world clone continued to move inside the hidden cave space. In this moment, at the fourth dimensional barrier, Wang wasying on his back facing the sky, that seemed to not exist in this ce. He had discovered that theprehension of the symbols almost impossible and thus he was closing his and resting. All his martial arts journey something he has been proud of seemed to be incapable of handling the symbols and yet at this time he had a mind world too. To deal with this issue seemed like it required him more than justprehension, but he had failed to see the uniqueness of the symbols so as toe up with other means. For other thingsprehension was simple, and here, he had to use visualization, but even the symbols seemed to disappear after his eyes stayed off them for an instant. With the fact that he could not remember them, it was wastage of time just stay in this ce, but he could not leave also. Since he failed with his eyes, he thought of what would happen if he used other means, but it be the same. At a time like this, he seemed to feel the frustration of others, when they practiced martial ats, and reach a bottleneck. After several hours of resting, he started to practice with his spear, and with all the symbols around him, his spear was moving in trajectories to draw them in empty air. Gracias! Chapter 284 - 284 Mixed Codex 284 Mixed Codex Under the bodhi tree, a couple could be seen with closed eyes, and from time to time transferring information to each other from some token. The information had been imprinted using Spiritual power and when they shared it, edited and even added, the level of technique they were setting up kept being advanced. Right. The couple was Ruruo and Wang, and they were creating a technique for their daughter Fengxi. After being able to gain some inheritance from the underground space, each had reached some understanding of how low tier the system they were using really was. Even though it did not seem to have any problems, in the long run it would be more of an issue to advance, just like the way most of the powerhouses from the cosmose to the primitive world and use some external help to advance their realm. This is also the case with the star Pavilion Lord, even the Axe gang leader. Not only them, but many other came to this ce with the same objective, and such a system of Practice is very wed. Perhaps they could not be capable of seeing it in the past, but after reaching their current level in the other systems they inherited, it has be easy to see through it. ¡°You seem to have more knowledge in the aspect it Yin and Yang, but what is with that unique power, it even makes me somehow fearful.¡± at this moment the couple was busy making adjustments to the technique. ..... But Wang couldn¡¯t help but ask, he felt Ruruo exude two opposing powers and they were life and death. Each Forming some contrast, but the yin and Yang principle presented by it seemed to be easy for him to figure out. From time to time, he could see that her eyes would change from ck to white each of them seemed to show a different color. At the moment the left eye was ck and the right White. He was certain she was doing it intentionally to test him, but other than the feeling of death approaching and rebirth awaiting him, nothing happened. A domain seemed to exist between them that separated them through dimensions. At the very center, Wang was sitting and this was one of the applications of the neutron star principles. This made it hard for Ruruo to shake him and thus she was pouting secretly. She had touched on an even advanced principle of reincarnation, but could not use or freely. Since they were not fighting, the scope of their activities was just about hundred meters around the bodhi tree, that seemed to remain unshaken by their actions. ¡°You like my reincarnation principle? It is a shame I have been finding it hard to proceed withprehension. Have any advice?¡± Hearing her question, he seemed to have realized that even he had reached some bottleneck in understanding. ¡°Why not try experiencing reincarnation yourself, the more times the better andpare all the experiences.¡± as he spoke to her, he also seemed to have some doubts about his next stage. ¡°I have something I cannot memorize at all, after setting my eyes on it and looking aside, it disappears from my mindpletely.¡± he informed her of his current predicament of which she seemed to find amusing. He thought she wasughing at him but she said,¡± You also have such a problem. I passed though that one some time back, and what I did was not trying to remember them but just look at them. You should try, some things are not interesting if you want to have control over them.¡± he did not understand what she meant by her mysterious talk, but was willing to check out the approach. Anyway, he had nothing to do and having something to try would not hurt as such he focused onpleting their daughter¡¯s practice. ¡± Our daughter has not left us all these years but she seems to have her own chance.¡± Suddenly Ruruo changed the subject as she could see some illusionary figure sitting beside their daughter seemingly teaching her. ¡°Ooh. You also realized. Well, it seems we should also allow her to your around the primitive World, while we are still here. With the clones we can let one apany her, she or should both of us go and apany her in secret. It can count as an opportunity to check out this world too.¡± Wang suggested but Ruruo had a weird look on her face,¡± You just want to make sure that no one gets close to our daughter, right?¡± ¡°Well if any useless guy dares toe around shouldn¡¯t someone teach them a good lesson.¡± he said as he observed the direction of their daughter. Truth be told he was also concerned as they have pampered their daughter too much, I though she did not turn out to be a spoilt brat, he did not want some idiot to deceive her. But he was also aware that nothing could be done about that, some lessons could only be leaned by people themselves and others had no business trying to shield them from it. This is also probably the thing that Ruruo was saying, but she was very much for following their daughter around to the world. All they had to do was leave some mark on her and when her life was endangered, they could shoot, but the rest of the time they would let her have her privacy. Or to be more specific spend the time together, they had always been busy with cultivation no time for rest. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± As he spoke, he passed the jade token to her and after she checked through it, she said, ¡°Do you think the technique we created is too difficult.¡± Wang did not refute,bining two paths into one was not easy and Fengxi would have to work even harder. ¡°We will put some insights into another token for her, this way she should be capable of starting but the rest of the journey depends on herself.¡± He had thought about it and the couple seemed to agree that the technique was too tough to get started so they could provide insights and their daughter would have to walk the rest of the road on her own. Even though it seemed as though they had created some technique, the truth was the technique was vague just like the inheritances they had studied. In that way, Fengxi had to use her foundation to the moment to fuse with the path she could gain insights on. In the same way, it would ensure that she did not have to depend on some external objects to breakthrough in the future. Putting that aside, thebat power would also increase greatly, and at the moment her parents were even considering letting her go out to explore but before that a change in cultivation technique was necessary. Then the underground space opportunity is something she can attempt if she had that luck, but if impossible then nothing can be done. It¡¯s not like the underground space is under their control anyway, so despite being inside they did not know where it was located. Since they had taken from their inheritances, they had to make some alterations to avoid getting in trouble as they could not willingly pass on the inheritances they obtained. But using the knowledge to create some technique and pass it on was not forbidden as such for the two it was not that strenuous especially considering they had taken close to two years on it. During this time, Wang had taken advantage of the fact that his main body was still without anything much to do and had it contribute to the process rather than just lying down in the underground space. He did not forget to major mainly in gravity and space, as it was much easier to leverage it and create some direction that their daughter could understand easily. For Ruruo, on other hand, she also took the simplest form she could manage which was Yin and Yang, instead of her life and death, that was just a side branch to samsara. Samsara is a veryplex aspect and she did not want to confuse Fengxi, and even at her level she had yet to step on that direction. In that case, she only threw in some insights about it, and let her daughter find out herself. This approach would let their daughter eventually take a route that best fits her, rather than being restricted by the two. Having already reached the stage she is at, the system of cultivation indeed would not matter, and that is unless she gains a chance to enter the underground cave space. But the chances were very low, as she could notpare with Ruruo¡¯s devilish talent as well as Wang¡¯s potential value system panel. But that did not stop Wang from making a difficult path for her, in that she can benefit more regardless of the final oue. Chapter 285 - 285 Passing on the Mixed Codex 285 Passing on the Mixed Codex ¡°Are you sure that it is okay to let our daughter stay with that soul body on her, at all times?¡± It was Wang that was asking and it was not like he cared, he had already taken some measures against it when he discovered it. He had seen that his wife was not as concerned as he was. And he could indeed see that the soul body did seem to treat Fengxi well, but he just felt uneasy. In the end, he wanted to hear his wife¡¯s opinion. But she seemed nonchnt about it. Looking at her smile he just sighed. ¡°No issue. Don¡¯t bother, it is a good thing for Fenger¡¯, besides, we can leave some measure on her for protection.¡± Ruruo replied in an indifferent manner as she looked through thetest content of the technique they had just sorted out. It seemed that she can smile one second and be indifferent the next second, something he could only attribute to the technique she was practicing. Thankfully the two spend more time together and if she was not lying on his shoulders, or resting her head on his thighs as she seemed deep in her cultivation, she might treat him indifferently. Her technique seemed to have reached a part of contradictions such as the ck and white in her right and left eyes. Yet she still opened her mouth and the first thing she said after having been in deep sleep for some time shocked him. ..... ¡°Your cultivation system seems crazy, from how you seemed to have added to this technique, I can get the feeling that it is almost impossible to grasp it. Well, it does not matter, you cannotprehend my path easily either.¡± As much as his wife wasining she did not forget to show how great she also was. The Change in habits and thoughts seemed also important as she was still probably only touching on the aspects of the technique. He did not believe this to be the most difficult hurdle, he suspected just like himself, she had hardly reached it. With his early ten percentprehension of the neutron star, he had reached some bottleneck and at this time, his main body in the fourth-dimensional barrier was not yet capable of dealing with the issues and had focused on training the spear skills. Looking at her like this, Wang did not seem to mind, even had the urge tough, as Ruruo seemed to have this habit whenever they were alone. For the past two years, for instance, when they were crafting the technique for Fengxi she would asionally act out in a different manner, but in the end, he was she seemed more unwilling to leave this ce. And even when she has her extreme moments, she would still rests her head on Wang¡¯sp. It had indeed been long since the two rxed like this, with Wang not worrying about some troubleing for him so it could be understood to see them like this. Even their daughter seemed to feel somehow left out of the picture. But since she realized that her parents were crafting some new technique for her she be very excited. But the passage of time seemed to be slowly allowing her to calm down. She even realized they might spend decades on it, but unfortunately, she was wrong. The two are considered monsters based on their current potential. Creating some technique for someone to cultivate and improve their realm is not big deal to a certain level, in fact, each of them can craft one, but Fengxi was their daughter hence them being too careful. Wang and Ruruo were just climes and thus did not regret their actions, anyway, so it was not affecting their cultivation time. On some asions, one would even see a rare smile on both their faces, while Fengxi discussing something with the soul body. ***** Today it was a very sunny day, Fengxi and the soul body seemed to be involved in some discussion. ¡°What! Are you sure?¡± She asked when she heard what the soul body had just told her. ¡°Right! Your parents seemed to have noticed my existence some time back, but especially your father. He even gave you that bracelet to make sure that nothing can upy your body. Very clever. ¡± the soul body praised. It had be more solidpared to before. Looking at the couple that was sitting facing each other with their eyes closed, she suddenly felt lonely. ¡°Your parents¡¯ path seemed to have changed suddenly and even I can not grasp what they are cultivating. It seems the hidden cave space is not simple.¡± Ev she could not help hit feel some jealousy. When she was growing and just starting her path, she did not obtain such sort of luck. The most depressing thing was that her soul was suppressed or to be more specifically sealed inside the hidden cave space. ¡°They obtained opportunities in the hidden ground cave you entered before and I can feel that they see me. Ooh, not just that, from their actions it seems like they have been trying to aplish something for the past two years. Obviously, the only thing that can worry them is your cultivation.¡± When the woman said this, she found that Fengxi was in a daze. She had done everything topete with Ruruo and thetter suppressed her without even dropping a sweat. In the passage of time, she even followed her parents¡¯ suggestion to not hastily break through, so if there was some better technique to allow her to improve her strength for one thing, she would be willing to study it. For another, she was curious about how strong it could be while at the same time looking forward to the promise from her parents to travel around the world on her own if she could manage to practice the technique to some stage. This was the condition put forward by Wang, and he did not really n on letting her wander off on her own unless her strength reached a certain stage. In the same way, he had been working hard to create some protection methods for her, such as attacks from the mind world. With enough time, he coulde up with something and thus he was not that worried, as even one of his clones could follow her along. But if he could break through again in this period, perhaps he could manage to gain another neutron star and by some means fuse it inside some token. With this, it could be some trump card, as well as the protection measure when his daughter faced the threat of death. Thinking up to this point, his heart rxed and he felt his state be even better than before. In truth, he only worried about his daughter and wife, but with Ruruo¡¯s good luck, it seemed he did not have to worry too much and he could spend some energy protecting their daughter, besides, she had not even left their side yet and he was already worried about this things. With the technique the couple created, called the Mixed Matrix, Ruruo could cultivate to her limit ofprehension, since the two did not n on creating aplete technique. The foundation stage could be built up from her inner world all the way, but the more she cultivated, she would realize that the path ahead was on her own shoulders. Thinking about the advice that Ruruo had given him, Wang was eager to try it out but in the end, seemed to be spending time checking out the technique. When he was certain it was not an issue he called their daughter over. Fengxi could see that Ruruo was sleeping on Wang¡¯sp and her bare feet were in the grass, but her body had two conflicting energies seemingly in sync before one took overpletely while the other was suppressed and the reverse. This was a new experience and when she was about to sink in, Wang released his neutron star dimension domain, separating him and Ruruo from their daughter close to three dimensions apart. ¡°Fenger¡¯ you actually almost got lost in your mother¡¯s practice.¡± Wang sighed and the moment the domains were released, she could not be affected but she seemed to have some cold sweat on her forehead. She was being dragged into some gloomy ce before her old man saved her and looking at it, he seemed to be okay and unaffected by the changes in Ruruo. A piece of token floated in front of Fengxi and Wang¡¯s voice floated in her ears. ¡°You can practice near this bodhi tree and ask for advice only thrice for every chapter.¡± Another token floated over, ¡°Study the technique before checking through this token. Some insights are inside.¡± The reason he told her to ask for advice thrice for every chapter was very simple, wanting her toe to understand the technique ande up with her own issues to solve. In this way, the three issues could allow her to form her own foundation, and the same time he wanted to see how far she could reach herself. Chapter 286 - 286 Power of Symbols 286 Power of Symbols Looking at the technique slip in her hand Fengxi¡¯s heart was pounding but the moment she sent her spirit into the jade, she seemed to be in a daze. ¡°What is this?¡± This was her first thought and it took a while to calm down seeing how her father was looking at her jokingly. Obviously, the old man knew the technique was not easy to grasp. In the end, she could only put the slips aside and start to condition her mental state. ¡°Not bad.¡± The neutron star clonemented lightly before closing its eyes. It had be apparent that to cultivate to a certain level, one had to be willing to make somepromises and their daughter seemed like had grown up. She did notin about the difficulty this time but calmed down before starting to condition herself obviously nning to dedicate her time to the technique. Not everyone can be like that, and Wang even did not notice that he had used some rune-like structures to construct the technique, even additions from Ruruo were like that. Obviously, it was a high-tiernguage and the good thing was that as long as Fengxi had enough tolerance and spirit, she could understand the meaning behind the runes. Some races such as the dragon n have suchnguages, even rumors about ancient gods, born at the beginning of some universes, having some uniquenguages that mortals cannot utter. Suchnguages are usually only a few characters, but very unique and difficult to read unless one has enough strength. ..... In the case of the rune-like structure appearing with the technique, one could say it was somenguage and the funny thing was that Wang had just given his daughter a huge problem, almost forgetting his situation in the fourth Dimensional barrier. Looking at the seriousness she had adapted, he did not even see a problem, but the main body in the dimension had a connection and could feel everything. In the instant he figured it out, it was as though some me had been ignited, and his look toward the character floating before him be fiery. Instead of focusing onprehending the characters, his body seemed to instantly turn into a neutron star, but it was nothingpared to the huge neutron star in the distance. With this, the golden symbols in the air seemed to start changing, ¡°So that is how it is!¡± He was very excited looking at the change happening after a long time. He had been frustrated due to it, but he did not seem to lose his calm due to his state of mind, and at this moment when he seemed to realize something simple, he put it into action and realized that the symbols that seemed mysterious were moving around the neutron star he had incarnated in some way. He put his attention into following through to see what was happening and find ways to handle the situation more clearly. Or to be more specific, see the development, but all that was unnecessary as his entire being had be the neutron star, and the actions of the symbols reflected in his perception. He could see the hope in his understanding of the neutron star as the insights seemed to have started flowing in his head. But to his surprise, he still did not seem to have any idea of the symbols, but in the end, decided to push it out of this mind as it was not his biggest objective at all. With the small insights he gained, his neutron star seemed to be improving slightly. ¡°It seems that the most important aspect in this stage is to improve the foundation of the neutron star,pared to the symbols that I understand nothing of, it is much better. But before leaving this dimension, I should also try to understand the neutron star.¡± With this thought, he continued toprehend the changes but soon discovered that his mind world was also bing stronger, obviously these symbols were also useful for strengthening his mind world. This discovery made him very happy, as he had not thought of this happening at all, but on second thought, the neutron star, was something that was already standing on a higher level to the world, and since the symbols could give him that chance it was possible to strengthen his mind power source too. He had strengthened his desire to capture the symbols at all costs, thinking of this, he wanted to take advantage of his two clones. One was outside, but when he checked on his mind world clone, he was shocked to find that it was standing in a ce with a red sky, no it was a blood moon. ¡°What is this space in the hidden cave space? Or is it not some space rather the cave space passage is just a door to another dimension?¡± He was lost in thought as he observed the red blood world from the perspective of the mind clone. At this moment, he was indeed doubtful but since he could not understand it and thus put the matter aside. Unlike on the outside, in this ce, he still suffered the suppression of all perception, even in the red moon region. The only advantage was that the mind clone still had the ability to utilize some mind power, and he even started to think of some new tricks such as forming a domain. He however found out that he could indeed attempt the domain thing, but the utilization was still sloppy. Putting that aside, he looked towards the red moon in the distance that seemed to be giving him some creepy feeling. The coldness in this ce seemed to however have little impact on him, so he kept moving forward instead of retreating. His confidence came from the fact that he was inside the fourth-dimensional barrier and attacks could not travel through the clones to reach him. It was the reason he allowed his clone to continue moving forward. He was very curious about the ce and thus kept moving to look for even signs of life but nothing seemed to exist in this ce, only some gloomy atmosphere could be felt. With the red sky, the ce seemed to give off an ufortable vibe, and anyone that entered this ce might end up finding it hard to stay long and rush to leave if they were not affected by the atmosphere in this ce. From what Wang was feeling this ce seemed to have the ability to corrode the mind and spirit and his unstable domain, seemed to reduce the impact of the gloomy atmosphere on him. He found this use impressive and thus kept trying to improve it from time to time. With the main body getting involved it would not be a problem toplete it in a few days, and this was because Wang seemed to be letting the unstable mind domain receive oppression from all around as a method of tempering it. Anything that had something to do with the world was a hard dimension, but Wang already figured he would have to stop treating it as such in the end. The power of a world was indeed not a simple matter to handle even for Wang at the moment, but once he took another step to about 20% inprehension and visualization of the neutron star, then he would already have gone way further and the power he could unleash would be on par with something higher than a world. That however referred to worlds almost simr to this one, but low-level ones would not be capable of withstanding even his current power. At such a point, it is not advisable to release an all-out attack inside a world as it could be forced into crumbling this is not something new but rathermon, but most of the time it is not caused by fights but by the world reaching its deadline. In such cases, it is usually something that happens as a consequence of the resources in a world exploited in a savage manner without consideration for other issues that may arise from it. It is mostly done by aliens, as inhabitants of a world would not be that unscrupulous in their search for opportunities but foreigners would not care much about it. With this issue, out of his mind, he had covered hundreds of kilometers before reaching a location that made him stop. His stopping was because he seemed to have realized that something was moving in the distance and it seemed to be approaching him. No! Rather it is better to say, it was escaping toward him. Before long he could see it was a person, and behind her was a group of four. He did not move but just stood there observing them, and to his surprise, he could see that they could fly. He had almost forgotten about the restrictions in this ce, but the mind clone did not face full suppression and his eyes looked toward them with some curiosity. Since it was his mind clone, the only thing present was mind power, but the skills he had trained in his body could be used by it, from Boxing techniques to spear techniques. His interest in this ce was piqued by the fact that living creatures existed there. Looking at the woman at the front with snake-like eyes, he was puzzled about what kind of race she was, and that was weird considering the situation he was in. He seemed like some mortal standing in the middle of nowhere since his body did not have a single energy from this world. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!